-mmmmmmmm 
 
 msaa 
 
 JEl^ 
 
 m 
 
LIDftMK I 
 
 UNivcR::ry of 
 
 ^CALIFORNIA 
 
 ■) 
 
 ANTHROPOLOGY LIBRARY 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 PROF. CHARLES A. KOFOID AND 
 
 MRS. PRUDENCE W. KOFOID 
 
v. 
 

 MONGOLIAN 
 
 INDIAN. 
 
THE 
 
 NATURAL HISTOEY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 HUMAN EACES, 
 
 WITH 
 
 THEIR PRIMITIVE FORM AND ORIGIN, PRIMEVAL DISTRI- 
 BUTION, DISTINGUISHING PECULIARITIES ; ANTIQUITY, 
 WORKS OF ART, PHYSICAL STRUCTURE, MENTAL 
 ENDOWMENTS AND MORAL BEARING. 
 
 ALSO, 
 
 AN ACCOUNT OP THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE GLOBE, CHANGES OF ITS 
 
 SURFACE; ELEVATION OF ITS MOUNTAINS AND SUBSIDENCE OF 
 
 LAND ; TOGETHER WITH OTHER INTERESTING MATTER, 
 
 Illustrated txg eslxxrsxt Jfiatos trf sash Ttjps, 
 
 WITH NUMEROUS ENGRAVINGS REPRESENTING THEIR 
 VARIED FORMS. 
 
 By JOHN P. JEFFRIES, 
 
 W 
 WOOSTER, OHIO. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 PRINTED FOR THE AUTHOR, 
 
 BY EDWARD O. JENKINS, 20 NORTH WILLIAM STREET. 
 1869. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1869, 
 
 By John P. Jeffhiss, 
 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Northern 
 District of Ohio. 
 
GrJ3io 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 TTAYIKG long been convinced of the necessity of a work 
 -■ — ■- such as is presented in the following pages, I imposed 
 upon myself the labor of the undertaking. The principal object 
 was to bring within the smallest compass a general outline of 
 the natural history of the Human Races, and, at the same time, 
 be sufficiently comprehensive as to give the ethnological stu- 
 dent and general public an historical account of the Types of 
 
 Mankind. 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 Wooster, Omo, August, 1869. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Preface, ........ 3 
 
 Contents, ........ 5 
 
 Introduction, ........ 7 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Antiquity op Man, . . . . . . .21 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 Antiquity op Man, and works op Art, .... 41 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Distribution op Man, ...... 74 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 The Earth's Crust, . . . . . . 85 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 Physical Man, *..... 93 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Natural History op Man, . . . . . .104 
 
 CHAPTER VH. 
 The Caucasian Race, . . . . . . 116 
 
 CHAPTER Vni. 
 The Mongolian Type, . . . . . .140 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 The Malay Type, ....... 163 
 
 (v) 
 
J 
 vi CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER X, 
 The American Type, . . . . , . .185 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 North American Indians, ..... 206 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 The Iroquois, Hurons, and Mobilians, • 237 
 
 CHAPTER XHI. 
 The Western Indians, ...... 267 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 Indian Nations op Mexico, . . . # . 281 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Indians op South America, . . . . 296 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 The African Race. . . . . . . 311 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 The Social Nature op Man, .... . 355 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 Man Morally Considered, ..... 361 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 "A "TO subject is more replete with interesting story and specu- 
 1 \| lative fancy than that of the Human Races ; yet com- 
 paratively few seem to consider it worthy of reflection. 
 
 "Know thyself!'' was an inscription placed by the Greeks 
 over the door of the Temple of Apollo in letters of gold, to re- 
 mind the worshippers at the shrine of that god that they were 
 required to know themselves, in order to become worthy of Ins 
 favor. 
 
 Man, created as he was, but " little lower than the angels," 
 with intellectual endowments capable of comprehending the 
 universe, has, thus far, it would seem, been unable to discover 
 his origin or write his own history, though inhabiting the earth 
 for many thousands of years. 
 
 Learned ethnologists have made repeated efforts to solve the 
 mystery of Man's first advent upon the globe by the philosophy 
 of reason ; in all their labors, however, they have most signally 
 failed. It is not a subject susceptible of solution by any system 
 of philosophy based upon human reason alone, else man would 
 attain to the intellectual eminence of the Deity. 
 
 Man had a beginning, but when that beginning was has been 
 the perplexing question since the first dawn of civilization. The 
 origin of the several races of Man, too, has been almost, if not 
 quite, as hard to solve as to find the date of his creation ; yet 
 distinct races have existed from the earliest historic period — at 
 least the four leading types, White, Yellow, Eed and Black, were 
 the same thirty-three hundred years ago as they are to-day, as 
 
 (7) 
 
8 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 shown by Egyptian paintings and sculpture ; and it has been as- 
 serted that they so existed five thousand years ago in Egypt. 
 
 The Human Paces, though originally confined to particular 
 localities, are now spread over nearly the whole earth — as well 
 where their bodies are exposed to cold occasioning congelation 
 of mercury, as where they sustain heat at which ether boils ; and 
 the same peculiarities that existed among them in the earliest 
 ages are still manifested, as well where the Races have been re- 
 moved from their original seat, as where they continue indigenous. 
 
 The subject of man has long been a theme of wide-spread dis- 
 cussion and profound research by learned and accomplished 
 scholars, among whom, Buffbn, Blumenbach, Cuvier, Lawrence, 
 Prichard, Smith, Humboldt, Morton, Bryant, Lyell, Lepsius, 
 Owen, Moffatt, Gliddon, ISTott, Agassiz, Yan Amringe, Latham, 
 Pickering, Hale, St. Hilaire, Wells, Pouchet, Huxley, Barth, 
 Livingstone, Du Chaillu, Gastaldi, Schoolcraft, Catlin, Brace, and 
 other distinguished authors. ( 
 
 Dr. Prichard was the great expounder of the question of the 
 original unity of the Human Paces ; and, however erroneous his 
 views may have been, they, to a measurable extent, have been 
 adopted by the public at large. Still the question is far from be- 
 ing satisfactorily settled, and recent developments in ethnological 
 science has materially shaken the Doctor's theory, if not, indeed, 
 completely overthrown it. Connected with his idea of original 
 unity is that of the equality of Paces as a part and parcel of the 
 same system of philosophy. 
 
 "No portion of Man's natural history is entitled to greater con- 
 sideration than that winch brings all the families of mankind 
 upon a common level, socially and politically. The subject has 
 not, generally, been considered with the view of learning their 
 fitness for equality upon philosophical principles under ethnolog- 
 ical rules, but upon the abstract question of political economy — 
 the right of individuals, by the law of nature alone, being regard- 
 ed. Each Pace was created to fulfill its destiny ; and, in this 
 respect, their status is unalterable. Mental power is the true 
 standard of equality when the safety, stability and harmony of 
 communities and governments are considered. Discordant ele- 
 ments can never be made to harmonize with profit ; and forced 
 Equality of Paces is a system of tyranny intolerable in civilized 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 9 
 
 governments that cannot be sustained upon any principle of 
 political economy, law or morals. 
 
 Abandoning all old theories in regard to equality of the Kaces I 
 have considered the subject upon the broad principles of right 
 and justice, giving to each its appropriate position according to 
 respective endowments, physically, mentally and morally. By 
 the order of Providence they were created to fill allotted spheres, 
 in distinctive orders and grades. This is nature, and cannot but 
 be apparent to the commonest observer. All things prove the 
 fact — from the smallest insect crawling upon the earth to the 
 mightiest constellation circling in the heavens above. 
 
 " The noblest study of mankind is man." To make that study 
 of interest, Man should be presented as he is in all his varied 
 peculiarities. "With that view each race, family, nation and tribe 
 has been, as far as practicable, separately discussed in this work, 
 with the design to present the Kaces as they existed before and 
 since the historic period, giving their natural history, antiquity, 
 physical characteristics, mental capacity and moral standard. 
 
 It is generally believed that the Kaces of Man originated in 
 Asia ; and it is claimed, with much plausibility, that they can 
 still be traced to their original seats by their several distinguish- 
 ing characteristics. In western Asia, on Mount Caucasus, dwell 
 Caucasians bearing the fidl impress of the primitive type, and 
 in whom are witnessed the perfections, purity and superiority of 
 the White Man. 
 
 Though the term Caucasian is given as a designation of the 
 race having fair complexion, it by no means follows that all are 
 white ; some indeed are found who are almost as dark-skinned as 
 the African, but at the same time have none of his features. What- 
 ever complexion Caucasians may bear, they may be, by every 
 characteristic, traced to their original type, much as it may seem 
 to have been modified. Not so, however, in regard to the Mon- 
 golian, Malay and American, in whom there is such similarity 
 of form and feature in the modified families as to make it quite 
 difficult to trace in them the original type ; and hence it is, that 
 the Malay has, by some . authors, been regarded as descendants 
 of the African, and the American of the Mongolian. 
 
 The Indo-Europeans, or Japetic family, constituting the Aryan 
 group, seem to have originated in Iran, where the type is still 
 
10 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 well preserved by the Hindoos, Persians, Afghans, Baluchi, 
 Kurds, Assetens and Armenians. 
 
 The numerous nations of higher Asia, of nomadic habits, of 
 which the Ugrians are chief, include the Tartars, Kalmucks, 
 Tungusians, Finns, Lapps, Tschides, Ostieks and Siberian tribes. 
 The Tartars seem to display two types, not so much in physique 
 as in peculiar habits ; yet there is some resemblance between the 
 nomadic and Mongolian nations ; but the other family, the Turks 
 of Europe, are literally Caucasians. Dr. Prichard considered 
 these two families as not of the same type ; he was evidently 
 mistaken, though the nomades are doubtless tainted with Mon- 
 golian blood. The Kalmucks are good representatives of the 
 nomadic Tartars, and so strongly resemble the Mongols as to 
 warrant their being classed with the Mongolian. Among the 
 Tungusian group of Tartar peoples are found almost every 
 shade of complexion, from the fair-skinned Mandrichies to the 
 dark hue of the Kalmuck, and sometimes those having blue eyes 
 and aquiline nose. 
 
 The aborigines of India are distinct from the , Hindoos, and 
 inhabited the country now occupied by their descendants before 
 the Hindoos crossed the Indus river. Though attached to their 
 native country at the present day, they were once of a wander- 
 ing character, as some of this family first peopled the valley of 
 the Nile. The Fellahs seem to be the posterity of the earlier 
 people of Egypt; and, although considered kindred of the 
 Polynesians, are nevertheless Caucasians. Classing them with 
 the Malay does not make them such, or change their character. 
 
 The old system of ranking all dark-skinned people with the 
 Negro has been exploded since it has become manifest that there 
 are Black Caucasians, and that the Gallabes, Fellahs and Hot- 
 tentots are not Negroes. 
 
 The main and prominent features of the Races consist in the 
 color of the skin, quality and quantity of the hair, structure, or 
 rather shape of the skull, their habits and general capacity of 
 body and mind. The color and quality of the hair of the 
 African is different from all others, and by it alone he may be 
 readily recognized. Caucasians are frequently found with dark 
 curling hair, but never of the woolly texture of the Negro. The 
 hair of the African is not wool, as generally supposed, but hair 
 
INTRODUCTION. 1 1 
 
 of a coarse texture kinked or curled. It lias the appearance of a 
 cylinder with a smooth surface when examined microscopically. 
 The hair of the Mulatto and Abyssinian has also a riband-like 
 band running through the middle of the tube, while the hair of 
 the Caucasian is almost transparent, like an empty tube. 
 
 The American race is less adulterated by amalgamation than 
 any of the types ; but yet are two distinct orders of people : 
 one is of Malay origin, the other Mongolian. These two orders of 
 the American seem to have first met upon the plains of Mexico 
 — the former, it is presumed, reached the Western Continent by 
 way of the Pacific Ocean, the latter by Behring Straits. 
 
 The Toltecs and Aztecs were preceded in Mexico by the 
 Tarascas, Othome, Talanacs and Huaxtecas. The Othome had 
 a dialect resembling the Chinese, being monysyllabic, whilst that 
 of the other tribes was polysyllabic. 
 
 At the time of the discovery of America, the Algonquin- 
 Lenape and Iroquois or Huron occupied the northern and central 
 part of the country as far west as the Mississippi river, and the 
 Mobilian nations the southern slope of the Alleghanies from 
 Virginia to the Gulf of Mexico. Between the Mississippi and 
 the Eocky Mountains dwell the Dacotas (or Sioux), Pawnees, 
 O sages, Blackfeet, Crows, Asinboins and kindred nations. 
 Upon the Pocky Mountains and their western declivity are the 
 Shoshones, Nez-Perce and Flat Heads. In the northern portion 
 of the continent are the Chippeways, Athapascas, Kaluchi and 
 Esquimaux. In Texas are the Apaches and Comanches ; in JSTew 
 Mexico the Pimas, Moquis, Navajos, and some civilized nations 
 passing under the name of Pueblos. In California, Oregon and 
 "Washington are many tribes the chief of which are the Cali- 
 fornians and Chinooks. 
 
 In South America there are three leading families of Indians. 
 The Andians or Alpines, including the Peruvians, Antisians and 
 Araucanians ; the Brazilian Guarani and Mediterranians in the 
 southern part of the continent. The Incas were known as " the 
 Children of the Sim," and occupied Peru at the time of its con- 
 quest by the Spaniards under Pizarro. The Aymaras were the 
 earliest inhabitants of Peru, and much resemble the Incas, both 
 having very large chests, which is owing to the rareness of the 
 atmosphere. Their chief city was Tiaguanuco, the most ancient 
 
.12 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 of South America, and where the arts, sciences, and religion of 
 the Incas originated. 
 
 The Araucanas occupy the western slope of the Andes, and 
 the Changos the plain along the coast. The Antisians reside on 
 the eastern declivity of the Bolivian and Peruvian Andes. They 
 are almost white. The Araucanians occupy the mountains of 
 Chili, the passes of which they defended against Pizarro. The 
 Terra del Fuegas are of this family. 
 
 The Mediterranians comprise the Patagonians and other tribes 
 in the vicinity of the Straits of Magellan. Their complexion is 
 darker than the other tribes of the country. The regions east 
 of the Parapia river is inhabited by two great families, the 
 Guarani and Topi, and the Caribbes of the region bordering on 
 Central America and the Mexican Gulf. Their complexion is 
 yellowish brown and their eyes obliquely set and raised at the 
 outer angles. 
 
 As a matter of ethnological convenience the Paces have been 
 grouped into four great families, viz : Turanian, S emetic, 
 Aryan, and Hainite. The Hamite, however, is virtually in- 
 cluded in the Semitic. The most ancient of these families is 
 the Turanian. Yet the Hamites appear upon the stage about 
 the same period. The Turanian appear in history at the found- 
 ii% of the Babylonian Empire. Their capital was founded, and 
 their government flourished and fell before Mneveh was known 
 in history. Its duration was supposed to date from 2458 jb. c. to 
 2234 b. c. 
 
 The Turanians were the first nations to migrate westward 
 from the original seat. The Chinese were the first people to 
 move as a nation. They migrated in two directions. One por- 
 tion, gave rise to the Tai tribes, the other founded the Tungusic 
 families ; another family pushed south to the sea and the islands 
 in that direction ; a second to the north originated the Mongol 
 Tartar tribes; and a third to the north produced the Turks; 
 and another to the south brought into being the vast people of 
 India. The last migration to the north produced the Finnish 
 tribes including the Basque and Samoides. These migrations 
 can only be traced by the structure of language. By tins means 
 each family and tribe may be traced. When the Turanians 
 left their native mountains they had no literature or any sys- 
 
INTRODUCTION. 1 3 
 
 tern of laws. They were virtually savages, as low in the scale 
 of barbarism as any of the savage tribes of the present day. 
 Whilst these migrations were progressing a well regulated gov- 
 ernment was in existence in China, and also one in Hindoostan, 
 at least 2000 years b. c. The Turanian language includes that 
 of the Finns, Lopps, Magyars, Turks, Tartars, Mongols, Thibet- 
 ians, and the Aboriginal Indians. 
 
 The Turanian is better denned by dividing the group into 
 the Mongols, Tungusians, Turks, and Ugrians. From the Ugri- 
 ans the Magyars derive their descent, and this is the reason they 
 have been said to be of Finnish stock. 
 
 Before the historical appearance of the Turanians, the Ham- 
 ite tribes, it has been claimed, had established the Egyptian 
 Empire. 
 
 The term Hamite, it should be borne in mind, does not nec- 
 essarily mean people of dark complexion, hence the terms Ham- 
 ite and Semitic may be considered one and the same thing in 
 many particulars. The Hamites, like the Semitics, were some 
 of light and some of brown complexion, but ever having the Euro- 
 pean features. Both stocks of people were of Asiatic origin. 
 
 It is pretty generally believed that before the historic period 
 the Hamite or Cushite tribes of dark complexion resided in Asia 
 along the whole southern coast. 
 
 The Bible version of the peopling of Ethiopia (Africa) by 
 Hamitic people is sustained by the monuments of Egypt, her 
 paintings and preserved skulls. All show the Egyptians to have 
 been of Asiatic origin and not Negroes, but of the Semitic family 
 of the Caucasian race. 
 
 The Greeks doubtless believed in two branches of the Ham- 
 ites — Asiatic and African. Herodotus also understood there 
 were two branches of Hamitic stock, the Asiatic and Egyptian 
 Cushites. Bible history would even sustain that the Babylonian 
 Empire was erected by a Cushite chieftain named Mmrod. As 
 late as 600 b. c, the Hamites were a powerful element in the 
 Babylonian Empire. They made their way into Egypt through 
 lower Babylonia, Arabia, and by Suez to the Kile. When they 
 entered Egypt is not known. The invasion of the Hyksos or 
 Shepherd Kings is fixed at 2167 years before Christ by Lepsius. 
 He says Menes founded the United Kingdom of Egypt 3892 b. c, 
 
14 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 or 112 years after the creation according to his system of chron- 
 ological reckoning. At that time the Samites had consolidated 
 the two Egyptian kingdoms into one and built up an empire 
 whose works of art astonished the world. 
 
 There were in Egypt, at an early day, three leading nations of 
 people of definite characters. One had prominent cheek-bones, 
 swelled lips, broad flat nose, protruding eyebrows, and crisped 
 hair and dark colored skin. They were the Ethiopians so-called. 
 Another had a long narrow nose, receding forehead, eye-lids 
 short, thick body, long legs, and flowing hair of reddish color. 
 The third and most common had a short chin, full voluptuous 
 lips, large prominent eyes, slightly curved nose, and full cheeks, 
 the hair thick and braided. The present Copts are the true 
 representatives of the ancient Egyptians proper. 
 
 The Hamites, it appears, invaded Babylonia before the his- 
 toric period, and drove out the Turanians, taking possession of 
 the government. They brought with them at their invasion a 
 system of picture-writing and introduced a system of astronomy 
 at Babylon. The first historical date of this Cushite empire is 
 fixed at 2234 years b. c. They held the government down until 
 1976 years b. c. One of the fine of Kings of this dynasty was 
 Chedo-Loamer, a Hamite prince of Elam, who built up a vast 
 Empire. He marched an army of many thousands from the 
 Persian Gulf to the Dead Sea, a distance of 1200 miles, and held 
 Palestine and Syria in subjection twelve years. At the close of 
 this Hamite dynasty, 1976 b. c, another Hamite tribe from Susi- 
 ana invaded Babylonia, and established the second great Chal- 
 dean Empire, which lasted until 1518 b. c. The Arabs then took 
 possession of the Empire and governed it for a period of 245 
 years. This Arabic dynasty put an end to the Chaldean govern- 
 ment, and the Chaldeans themselves became absorbed in the 
 Arabic people. The Hamite nation have also become absorbed 
 and have long since disappeared as a distinct people. Upon their 
 ruins the Aryans and Semites proper have built up kingdoms, 
 nations, and empires, which have given laws to the civilized 
 world. It is claimed that whilst the Turanians were barbar- 
 ians, the Hamites were enjoying refined civilization — had alpha- 
 betic writing, were learned in astronomy, history, sculpture and 
 navigation. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 15 
 
 The Semites, though less in number than the other families, 
 produced greater results than all others combined. They orig- 
 inated commerce, invented the alphabet and numeral charac- 
 ters, and through them have sprung the religions of the world. 
 They revealed to man the will of God upon the tablets of stone, 
 and diverted his attention from the Christian faith to Moham- 
 medanism ; and they crucified the Savior as an impostor because 
 he did not reveal himself to them in the pomp and splendor of 
 their refined civilization. 
 
 Their first migration from Central Asia occurred before the 
 historic era. The first record of them is about 2000 years b. c. 
 When Abraham journeyed from Ur in Chaldea to Egypt he 
 found Semitic tribes in Canaan ; before that period the Phoe- 
 nicians had established themselves upon the Mediterranean, and 
 the descendants of Joe tan had spread themselves over the Ara- 
 bian peninsula. 
 
 The chief countries occupied by the Semitics were Syria, Phoe- 
 nicia, Palestine, Mesopotamia, Chaldea, Susiana, and Arabia. 
 The Hebrews, Canaanites, Phoenicians, and Syrians, were the 
 leading tribes of this family. The Hyksos or Shepherd kings 
 were descendants of the Canaanites. They were a distinctly 
 marked race. The forehead was straight but not high, the brow 
 was full, eyes large and almond-shaped, nose aquiline, mouth 
 strong and firm with somewhat thick lips, chin full and well 
 formed, abundant hair and ample beard. 
 
 The Aryans constitute the white race, but include the leading 
 families of dark complexion, following, viz : Spaniards, Iberians, 
 Basques, Celtic Finns, Hindoos, and Siamese. 
 
 The Aryans occupied, as their original place of abode, a dis- 
 trict at the source of the Oxus river. From where they spread 
 over upper Asia and drove out of Europe the Turanian tribes, 
 who had settled there, and occupied the country themselves. 
 The several Aryan tribes thus entering Europe are known by 
 the name of Kelts, Teutonians, Sclavonians, Lithuanians, Pe- 
 lasgians, and Phrygians. 
 
 The Indian Aryans, at a very early period, according to the 
 Yedic hymns, drove out the Turanians, and spread themselves 
 over the country to the Ganges. From them have sprung the 
 Bromatic Hindoos ; and from the Irans the Persic Aryans, the 
 
l6 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Medes, Carmanians, Bactrians, Logdians, Hyrcanians, and others 
 of lesser note. Their migrations have not been definitely fixed ; 
 but M. Bunsen supposes that the Aryans occupied the valley of 
 the Indus from 4000 to 8000 years b. c. Eawlinson fixes the 
 emigration of the Aryans to the south of the Caspian at about 
 640 years b. a, at which time they established the empire of the 
 Medes. The Aryan language shows they had passed the state 
 of barbarism before they began their emigrations, having built 
 dwellings, constructed boats, trained domestic animals to labor, 
 worked in metals, and did weaving and sewing. 
 
 During the latter part of the 7th century b. c, the Aryans 
 and Semitics of southern Asia were subdued by vast hordes of 
 Turanians from the north, among them were the Cimmerians, 
 who were Irans and Scythians. The Cimmerians occupied the 
 country between the Danube and the Don, north of the Black 
 Sea, from 800 to 600 years b. c. They were driven out into 
 Europe by the Scythians 600 years b. c. They occupied the 
 Crimea and are supposed to be identical with the Cimbri and 
 the ancestors of the Kelts or Celtic families. 
 
 The Pelasgians were a leading people of Aryan Stock, and 
 were the common ancestors of the Greeks and Italians. The 
 Aryans are traced by their language and works of art. The 
 Turanians also made history in the same mode. All over the 
 western continent, in Europe, Asia and Africa, monuments of 
 these families are to be found. Tumuli, holes excavated in the 
 ground for dwellings, pottery, knives of bone, axes of stone, flint 
 arrowheads, and ornaments of bronze, are found in great profu- 
 sion. Also their ruined dwellings are discovered in the bottom 
 of the lakes in Europe. They seem to have entered Europe and 
 America from the north. The Mongolian Finns were perhaps the 
 first people of Europe. They were there at least when the Celts 
 entered the country and occupied it in the Stone age. The 
 Celts held it in the Bronze age, and the Teutons in the Iron age. 
 
 The Celts were the oldest Aryan family and the first to emi- 
 grate from Asia to Europe after the departure of the Turanian 
 hordes. They are traceable by their language, which is consid- 
 ered older than the Sanscrit. In the time of Julius Caesar the 
 Celts were described as a tall race, with ruddy complexion, bland 
 
INTRODUCTION. 1 7 
 
 temperament, light hair and blue eyes. They then possessed the 
 art of writing and had an alphabet. 
 
 The Etruscans were Aryans. They called themselves Tyr- 
 rhenians, and were virtually the founders of the Eoman Empire. 
 They have been supposed to be a branch of Finnish stock ; but 
 this supposition is based upon a very limited foundation. The 
 Latins and Umbrians constitute the Italicans, all of whom were 
 Aryans and closely allied with the Greeks. 
 
 The Teutonic family, consisting of the German tribes, were 
 the most powerful of all the nations of Europe. They were 
 Aryans of extraordinary prowess and energy. The old Roman 
 Empire was overthrown by them ; and they built up on its ruins 
 a new refined civilization, thereby changing the whole policy of 
 Europe. Their original seat was in Asia, from where they com- 
 menced their emigration westward 1200 years b. c. ; but they 
 halted north of the Black Sea until the ^th century b. c, when 
 they entered Europe, and spread over Germany. 
 
 Although it would appear that the several races of man orig- 
 inated in Asia, except the Negro, the common origin of the races 
 is not by any means determined. Whether there was an orig- 
 inal diversity of races, or not, the permanence of the types will 
 not be doubted. 
 
 The whole Indo-European, Semitic and Hamitic families may 
 be grouped in one family or individual mass. All can be traced 
 to their original abode ; so with the Turanian family, which may 
 be traced to their home in Asia. These three great families 
 have made the greater portion of the history of the human races. 
 But, whilst they were performing their great deeds, the other 
 three Types were in comparative inactivity, enjoying their un- 
 civilized privileges. Strike out of the world's history their rec- 
 ord, and nothing would be left to admire as regards the actions 
 of man. 
 
 If there was unity of origin of the races, there has certainly 
 been no unity of action, or unity of design, among them, espe- 
 cially between the white and black. 
 
 It is difficult, if not impossible, to trace to their source the or- 
 igin of the types and physical differences of the families of man, 
 there being no data upon which to predicate a probable period. 
 For aught we are advised, they may have existed for many 
 
18 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 thousands of ages. As far back as history leads us, the same 
 types have been in existence ; and, though there may be physi- 
 cal differences in families, the original type remains the same, 
 and may still be traced. 
 
 Various shades and hues of complexion are found existing 
 among the Caucasians and Africans, and indeed in all the Races, 
 but still the original type is always traceable in each individual 
 case. 
 
 * The five Races we have enumerated are considered permanent 
 types, neither having originated from the other, all being orig- 
 inal orders of mankind. 
 
 Though their descendants to some extent have been modified 
 in particular instances, such as the Albinos, and present various 
 subdivisions of types, in particular families, color has been per- 
 manent in the original races for ages. So cause has been in 
 existence to make black white, or white black, permanently so. 
 
 It is noteworthy that the several Types have occupied the 
 same Zones where they were first discovered, and which are pre- 
 sumed to be their native places. But since the discovery of the 
 marine compass, during the last hundred years the Caucasians 
 have colonized almost every portion of the globe. This dispo- 
 sition of enterprise, however, does not change the law of the hu- 
 man race. The Creator has placed the several races in the lo- 
 cality best suited to their nature. 
 
 It is most natural to conclude diversity of origin for all ani- 
 mated nature. Agassiz upon this subject remarks : 
 
 " Under such circumstances we should ask if we are not enti- 
 tled to conclude that these races must have originated where 
 they occur, as well as the animals and plants inhabiting the coun- 
 tries, and have originated there in the same numerical propor- 
 tions, and over the same area in which they now occur; for 
 these considerations are the conditions necessary to their main- 
 tenance, and what among organized beings is essential to their 
 temporal existence, must be at least one of the conditions under 
 which they were created. 
 
 " We maintain that, like all organized beings, mankind cannot 
 have originated in single individuals, but must have been cre- 
 ated in that numerical harmony which is characteristic of each 
 species. Men must have originated in nations, as the bees have 
 
INTRODUCTION. 19 
 
 originated in swarms, and, as the different social plants have cov- 
 ered the extensive tracts over which they have naturally spread. 
 
 " The coincidence of geographical distribution of the human 
 races with that of animals, the disconnection of climatic condi- 
 tions where we have similar races, and the connection of climatic 
 conditions where we have different human races, shows further, 
 that the adaption of different races of men to different parts of 
 the world must be intentional, as well as that of other beings ; 
 that men were primitively located in various parts of the world 
 they inhabit, and that they arose everywhere in those harmoni- 
 ous numeric proportions with other beings which would at once 
 secure their preservation and contribute to their welfare. 
 
 " To suppose that all men originated from Adam and Eve, is 
 to assume thaf the order of creation has been changed in the course 
 of historical times, and to give to the Mosaic Record a meaning 
 that it was never intended to have. On that ground we would 
 particularly insist upon the propriety of considering the Genesis 
 as chiefly relating to the history of the white race, with special 
 reference to the Jews." 
 
 The law of the human race has proved that the natives of one 
 zone will not admit of being transferred to another without pro- 
 ducing a material physical deterioration of the race. Such seems 
 to be the great mysteries of human nature. 
 
 Ethnologists have greatly disagreed in regard to the number 
 of the races of man. Buffon enumerated six races ; Hunter, seven ; 
 Metzon, two, — white and black. Yiery divided mankind into 
 three races ; Blumenbach, into five, viz : Caucasian, Mongolian, 
 Malay, African, and American ; Barry de St. Yincent reported 
 fifteen races or species, but made only three primitive types ; 
 Martin classified man into twenty-two families ; • Pickering gives 
 eleven races ; Luke Burke, sixty-three ; and Jacquenet divides 
 man into three, viz : Caucasian, Mongol, and "Negro. 
 
 The various classifications rather tend to embarrass the student 
 of ethnology than enlighten him on the subject of the race of 
 man. 
 
 Some have contended that the races not only proceeded from 
 a common parentage, but that in their origin they presented 
 physical differences of types which are still manifested as distin- 
 
20 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 guishing characteristics ; for instance, the four leading races may 
 be recognized by the shape of the skull ; that the oval form presents 
 the Caucasian ; the round form, the American ; the square form, 
 the Mongolian, and the oblong form the Negro. These are pecu- 
 liarities which exist and detect the races to which they several- 
 ly have reference. These forms of skulls have existed since the 
 various families of man were known to each other, and though 
 the races have passed through various phases, the same shaped 
 skulls are still presented as in the original or primitive types. 
 
 The diversity of the race is not accidental. Such an idea is 
 inconsistent with man's natural history. No one ever knew of 
 an instance where a Negro was accidentally born of Caucasian 
 parents ; nor of a case where the white man was accidentally 
 born of Negro parents. 
 
 Dr. Prichard advanced the idea that the whole human family 
 did not only spring from Adam and Eve, but that Adam was a 
 Negro. He based his theory upon the idea of Albinos (white 
 Negroes) being derived from black parents, and in no instance 
 did a Negro spring from white parents. He also argued that the 
 dark races were better fitted for savage life than the fair-com- 
 plexioned families, as if man was, in all instances, to be a savage. 
 
 It is a general rule in natural law, that deviation from the 
 original types will correct itself and assume its original form. 
 This is manifest in the Mongrel and Mulatto, who will soon be- 
 come extinct unless kept near the parent type. Accidental 
 freaks of nature do occur, but they are never transmitted. 
 Esau was a hairy man, yet no hairy men arose from him. 
 
 There is no accident or chance about the human complexion, 
 or races. They were produced by design of the Creator, and it 
 is too late now to assume they were freaks of nature, or that of 
 chance ; and it is unreasonable to claim that the complexion of 
 the races originated with the three sons of Noah — Shem, Ham, 
 and Japheth. The races did not create themselves, nor did they 
 invent their complexions or their peculiarities or characteristics, 
 and no one is to be called to account for color or physical 
 deficiencies. The Races are as God made them. If they are 
 deficient, man is not responsible for it. 
 
'■■! 
 
 ■> 
 
HYPERBOREAN 
 
 NOJAI TARTAR. 
 
Natural History of the Human Race, 
 
 CHAPTEK I. 
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 
 
 Early history of Man. — Barbarous age. — Stone, bronze, and iron periods. — 
 Scotch firs, oak, and beech of Denmark. — Peat deposits. — Lake dwellings. — 
 Bones of domestic animals in deposits with bronze and stone instruments. 
 — Submergence of Europe and North America. — Geology. — Mountains hove 
 up. — Ancient canoes. — Skeleton of a whale in alluvium. — Exhumed human 
 skulls. — Ancient hut discovered in the drift. — Ruined town discovered 
 seventeen feet under ground. — Wakey hole. — Engis cave. — Human skulls 
 found in oyster beds. — Shell mounds.— Elevation of land in Chili, on Bal- 
 tic coast, Scotland, England and Wales. — Mount Nuevo. — Jourillo. — Subsi- 
 dence of land on the Columbia River. — Denmark. — Temple of Serapis. — 
 Sindree. — Volcano of Sumbewa.— Submerged forests. — Coal strata, — Dead 
 Sea. 
 
 MAN'S early history is buried in obscurity — in the gloom of 
 ages. His origin, save the brief account thereof contained- 
 in the Genesis, is unrecorded. His antiquity, though interest- 
 ing to the ethnological student, is at the same time the most per- 
 plexing feature of his history. 
 
 In the absence of historic data, the mind readily seizes 
 upon the next best means for the solution of the mysterious 
 problem. His works of art and physical and mental develop- 
 ments enable the ethnologist to trace man back to a comparatively 
 early period of his existence. These, with his language, are the 
 only safe guides to follow in tracing out the origin of races and 
 families of mankind. 
 
 Considering man in his natural state, there seems to be but 
 little doubt about all the races at one time being in a state of the 
 rudest barbarism, from which they slowly emerged by force of 
 
 (21) 
 
22 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 their mental qualities, and in proportion to the degrees of intel- 
 lectual endowments of the several types. 
 
 The first record of his emergence from the savage state is dis- 
 covered in the stone implements wrought by him for domestic 
 purposes, and for weapons of war and self-defence. These im- 
 perishable relics are found in every habitable portion of the 
 globe. JSText in order appears the bronze implements, and finally 
 the iron, each proving an advance step in the progress of civili- 
 zation. How long the first people of the globe existed before 
 the commencement of the stone period is not even susceptible 
 of plausible conjecture, though in regard to the stone, bronze, and 
 iron periods, by the aid of geology we may approximate their 
 probable eras. After their emergence from these several periods 
 they can more readily and certainly be traced by their monu- 
 ments of art, sculpture, and paintings. 
 
 The age of stone dates with the period of first vegetation in 
 Denmark.* The Scotch fir seems to have been the first vegeta- 
 tion of Denmark, as the trunks of these trees are now found 
 buried in the peat deposits at the depth of thirty feet, some of 
 which being three feet in diameter. This tree is not now a na- 
 tive of Denmark, but must have been indigenous subsequent to 
 the stone age, as stone implements, the workmanship of human 
 hands, have been found underneath their buried trunks. 
 
 The oak was the second vegetation of this region, which coin- 
 cides with the bronze period, swords and shields of this metal 
 having been found in the peat deposits of that age. Iron was 
 first made use of by the people of Denmark when the beech was 
 the prevailing timber of the country, implements of iron being 
 found buried in the peat bogs with the beech trees of that period. 
 
 The age of these peat deposits cannot be definitely ascertained, 
 but Sir Charles Lyell supposes the time required for their depo- 
 sition at about fifty thousand years. However remote the period 
 may have been, it is well established that man was inhabiting 
 the country before the age of the formation of peat. The bronze 
 instruments not only show the high antiquity of man, but his 
 advanced condition in civilization and in arts. The bronze instru- 
 ments are composed of nine parts of copper and one of tin ; the 
 former is often found in its native state but the latter never ; and 
 
 * Lyell's Antiquities of Man, p. 10. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 23 
 
 it requires skill to detect it and disengage it from its ore and 
 mould it in proper proportion with copper. The vast number 
 and variety of instruments discovered show most clearly the age 
 of long duration. 
 
 Bronze was a great stride of improvement over stone, as much 
 so as iron was over bronze. How long an interval existed be- 
 tween these several ages is impossible to tell ; or how long the 
 natives or peoples of the countries where they are found contin- 
 ued without them, or used the stone before resorting to the 
 bronze and iron, is beyond the knowledge of man. 
 
 In the departments of the Somme and Seine, stone instruments 
 have been discovered in the diluvian beds at great depth. These 
 are supposed to be the implements of the earliest peoples of Eu- 
 rope (Celts), the authors of the upright stone, a circle of which, 
 called Stonehenge, is an illustrious example. They have been 
 conjectured the work of the Celtic Druids, but by whom, 
 when or for what purpose erected, has not been revealed. They 
 have no inscriptions or marks of origin, hence must have been 
 built and abandoned before the invention of written language. 
 Even when the Romans first visited the British Isles, the origin 
 of these stone monuments was unknown to the natives by history 
 or tradition. The people who erected them had passed away 
 without leaving any other record of their existence, unless the 
 works of art found in the same soil at considerable depth below 
 their foundation be theirs also.* 
 
 In the diluvian gravel pits of Menchecourt, numerous axes and 
 other instruments of stone have been discovered, associated with 
 the bones of the elephant, rhinoceros, hippopotamus, bear, hyena, 
 stag, ox, and other mammalia. The axes were found ranging 
 from thirteen to twenty-seven feet below the surface of the 
 ground. They were of flint, and very similar to those found in 
 the mounds of North America, which fact has given rise to 
 the absurd notion that the Indians are of Celtic origin, the stone 
 axes of Europe being considered of Celtic construction. The 
 Celts, it will not be denied, were early in Europe, but they were 
 not the first peoples, at least of Caledonia, as two types had suc- 
 cessively dwelt there before the advent of the Celts, but who, 
 like the constructors of Stonehenge, are unknown in history. 
 
 * Types of Mankind, p. 356. 
 
24 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 These two types are recognised by their peculiarly shaped 
 skulls, the Kumbe-kephali being boat-shaped,* and the Brachy- 
 kephali, short heads. The former lived in the country in the 
 primeval or stone age, the latter in the close of that era, both 
 being displaced by the Celts in the bronze period, who were 
 forced to give way by the Teutons in the iron period. f These 
 two primitive types also were the first peoples of Denmark and 
 Scandinavia.:): 
 
 In connection with the first peoples of Europe may be consid- 
 ered the lake dwellings recently discovered in Switzerland and 
 the British Islands, which seem to have been constructed in the 
 stone period, though extending into that of the bronze. 
 
 The first of these dwellings was discovered in 1854, in Lake 
 Zurich. In dredging the lake the workmen came upon rows of 
 piles driven into the bottom, the foundations of dwellings. 
 They also found stone instruments and one small bronze hatchet, 
 portions of rude pottery, charred wood and decayed timber. As 
 many as three hundred wooden huts were comprised in one set- 
 tlement, and supposed to have contained a thousand inhabitants. 
 At Wangen forty thousand piles were used.§ These dwellings, it 
 would seem from recent investigation, existed in nearly, if not 
 quite, all the lakes in Switzerland.] In the small lake near 
 Berne, instruments of stone, horn and bone have been found ; 
 the stone (flint) is not a native of the country, but of France, 
 and from which it was brought and worked near the lake, where 
 spawls and chippings of the flint are still existing in great 
 abundance. Hatchets of serpentine and granite, and arrow- 
 heads of quartz have been discovered in great profusion in Lake 
 Constance. In the vicinity of New Moges, on Lake Geneva, 
 there was a large collection of dwellings of the bronze age. No 
 less than forty hatchets of bronze have been found there re- 
 cently. 
 
 * The Neanderthal skull is of this race ; at least from the very pertinent 
 descriptions of it, it seems to be of the same order, and also very similar to the 
 Engis cranium. — Evidence of Man's place in Nature. — Huxley, p. 160. 
 
 f Types of Mankind, p. 360. % Indigenous Races of the Earth, p. 20. 
 
 § Lyell's Antiquity of Man, p. 20. 
 
 | They are also found in Italy, with the flint and bronze instruments, and 
 bones of domestic animals. — Pre-Historic Remains in Italy, by Prof. Gastardi, 
 pp. 121-122. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 2$ 
 
 The bones of animals found with these remains of dwellings 
 show that the inhabitants had several of the domestic kind, such 
 as the ox, sheep, goat and dog. Much conjecture has been in- 
 dulged in in regard to these lake dwellings. The most plausible 
 theory is, they were so located to shield the inhabitants from the 
 wild beasts and savage tribes of the forests. During the stone 
 period it has been estimated by M. Troyon that 31,875 persons 
 dwelt upon the lakes. In Switzerland alone over one hundred 
 and fifty of these lake dwellings have been discovered. This 
 author fixes the period of the lake dwellings at about two thou- 
 sand years before the Christian era. Mr. Lyell, however, calcu- 
 lates the lake dwellings' era at about 6750 years ago. M. Mor- 
 lot on the other hand assigns to the bronze age a date of between 
 3000 and 4000 years, and to that of the stone period an age of 
 from 5000 to 7000 years* 
 
 The Irish lakes abound in lake dwellings of the stone and 
 bronze periods. At Sagore a space of 520 feet in diameter was 
 found inclosed by timbers and divided into compartments, in 
 which were found bones of swine, goats, deer, oxen, sheep, foxes, 
 dogs, horses, and the ass. Overlying these bones was a bog of 
 sixteen feet in vertical thickness. Instruments of stone, bronze, 
 and iron were found in these ruined dwellings. 
 
 Yery marked changes have taken place in the surface of Europe 
 since the stone and bronze eras, as it is quite evident the glacial 
 period was of prior date. Had man existed in the country in 
 the glacial era, whilst the elevation and subsidence of land was 
 in progress, and perished by the floods, his remains would doubt- 
 less be found with those of the lower animals and plants deeply 
 buried in the earth. 
 
 It is evident there was a time when the greater portion of 
 Europe was under water and unfitted for the habitation of man. 
 Scandinavia during that period remained above water ; England 
 and Scotland were marked by a few islands along the western 
 coast ; Ireland by a few elevations at the corners of the islands ; 
 France had a few elevations above water ; Bohemia was a vast 
 island; portions of the Yosges and Black Forest, and some 
 portion of the country now occupied by the Alps between 
 Toulon and Milan and the Tyrol, composed an Archipel- 
 
 * Lyell's Antiquity of Man, pp. 28-29. 
 
26 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 ago; all the regions of Southern Europe, except Spain and 
 Turkey, were submerged, or had not yet been elevated. Then 
 North America was mainly under water, the Alleghanies form- 
 ing an island, and a vast sea lying between this chain and the 
 Rocky Mountains, as also between Nova Scotia and Newfound- 
 land. None of the lands along the Gulf of Mexico existed ; 
 Florida was at the bottom of the sea, and the gulf extended up 
 the valley of the Mississippi, almost if not quite its whole length. 
 M. Guyot asserts that at that period the Eocky Mountains, the 
 table lands and the high snow-capped chain from California to 
 the frozen ocean, were still at the bottom of the sea.* These 
 changes of surface are visible in every part of the earth. Ele- 
 vations and subsidences of land are constantly going on, though 
 not to the extent ol former ages. They are as a book of record- 
 ed facts of the antiquity of man. By these changes not only 
 man's works of art have been preserved for ages, but also his 
 fossil remains. Geology has fully revealed that the mountains 
 are hove up to their present heights by internal force, and that 
 the same cause is still existing, as there are recent cases where 
 large bodies of land have been raised up even in the sea and 
 still remain. It is not impossible that the bottom of the Atlantic 
 may be elevated and the Continent of Europe become a sea. In 
 such a case we would have presented to view a vast ruined world 
 upon the floor of the ocean, as no portion of the globe contains 
 more buried treasure and remains of man and his works of art. 
 
 The changes of surface of the coast near Naples, noticed in 
 another place, is an apt illustration of this subject. The strata 
 is raised about twenty-five feet above the level of the sea, form- 
 ing a terrace skirting the eastern shore of the bay of Baiae. 
 This elevated strata contains fragments of sculpture, pottery, 
 and buildings. 
 
 In Cashmere, India, fragments of pottery have been found at 
 the depth of fifty feet beneath the surface of the ground. On a 
 table land in the valley two buried temples have been discovered, 
 one of which has a colonnade of seventy-five pillars. On expos- 
 ing three of the pillars to view they were found fresh and the 
 architectural ornaments as perfect as when first executed. 
 
 In South America, in the island of San Lorenzo near Lima, 
 * Earth and Man, by Guyot, p. 108. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 27 
 
 Peru, Dr. Darwin found, at the height of eighty-five feet above 
 the sea, pieces of cotton thread, plaited rush, and the head of a 
 stock of Indian com, with shells similar to those now existing in 
 the sea. The whole region shows that the bottom of the sea had 
 been elevated eighty-five feet since man was an inhabitant of the 
 country.* 
 
 Near Glasgow, Scotland, above the banks of the Clyde, within 
 the last century have been found buried in the silt and clay, in 
 what are called the flat lands, no less than seventeen canoes, 
 live of them being found under the streets of the city. The 
 other twelve were discovered about a hundred yards back from 
 the Clyde. They were buried in the soil to the depth of about 
 nineteen feet, and were seven feet above high water mark. 
 
 These canoes showed the grade of mechanical skill from the 
 rude dug-out to the ornamental barge, constructed in many re- 
 spects like the skiffs or yawls of the present day. In one of 
 these barges was found a beautifully polished celt of greenstone, 
 such as would indicate the workmanship of the bronze period. 
 These ornamental canoes being made of plank, with ribs, pins 
 and metal nails, would show them to have been built in the 
 bronze period, if not indeed in that of iron. Though no evidence 
 of iron is now visible, the metal nails used in the construction of 
 the canoes having all disappeared, the places where they were 
 driven were still plainly visible when the buried vessels were ex- 
 humed. In one of these canoes was found a plug of cork, from 
 which fact Mr. Geikie, the geologist, argues they were not of 
 the latitude of Glasgow, but of Spain, Southern France or Italy.f 
 
 At Dunmore, a few miles below Stirling, the skeleton of a 
 whale eighty feet long was found about twenty feet above high 
 water mark. Seven miles above the estuary above Stirling, at 
 an elevation of about thirty feet above the sea, skeletons of three 
 whales were discovered as late as about the year 1824, and near 
 these were instruments of deer horn, one of which retains a por- 
 tion of a wooden handle. This instrument is preserved in the 
 Edinburgh museum. 
 
 In the Parish of Dundonald an ornament of cannel coal was 
 exhumed from gravel and marine shells fifty feet above the sea 
 level. 
 * Lyell's Antiquity of Man, p. 46. j Geikie, Geo. Quart. Journal, vol. 18, p. 224. 
 
28 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 On the coast of Cornwall more remarkable discoveries in re- 
 gard to man have been made. At Pentuan and Carnon hnman 
 skulls have been exhumed in mining for tin at a depth of from 
 forty to fifty-three feet beneath the surface. The strata overly- 
 ing these skulls contains sea-shells, the bones of whales and those 
 of animals. In the vicinity of Stockholm, whilst digging a canal 
 in 1819, the workmen, in cutting through a marine strata con- 
 taining fossil shells of the Baltic species at the depth of sixty 
 feet, came upon the remains of a wooden hut, the lower part, 
 which stood upon a level with the sea, was in a tolerable state 
 of preservation. On the floor was a rude fireplace constructed 
 of stones, in which were found cinders and charred wood. Near 
 the hut lay limbs of the fir tree having the appearance of being 
 severed from the trunk by an axe or sharp instrument.* In the 
 strata overlying the hut were found vessels of rude form, but 
 fastened together with wooden pins, showing them to have been 
 constructed before the age of iron, or perhaps bronze. 
 
 In India, near Behat, a very ancient town was discovered in 
 the year 1833 underlying a stratum of river sand five feet 
 thick, and a bed of alluvial clay twelve feet in thickness. Coins 
 of silver and copper, articles of metal and earthenware have 
 been found in this subterranean place. 
 
 Dr. Buckland with considerable minuteness describes human 
 skeletons found in the cave of " Wakey Hole," near Wells, in 
 the Mendips, in connection with mud and clay, some of them 
 even united by stalagmites into a firm osseous breccia. 
 
 Near Liege, on the banks of the Meuse, Dr. Schmerling dis- 
 covered in caverns human bones in the same mud and breccia 
 with those of the elephant, rhinoceros, bear and other quadrupeds 
 of extinct species, f 
 
 M. Tournal found in the cavern of Bize, in the department of 
 the Aude of France, human bones with fragments of rude pot- 
 tery in the same mud and breccia cemented by stalagmite in 
 which were also shells of living species imbedded.;]: 
 
 Dr. Schmerling, of Liege, discovered in the Engis cave near 
 that city several human skeletons. He preserved a skull of one 
 
 * Phil. Trans. 1835, Part I. pp. 8-9. f Principles of Geology, p. 727. 
 \ Annales des Sciences Naturales, Vol. XV. p. 48. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 29 
 
 which he found buried five feet deep in the cavern in breccia 
 with the tooth of the rhinoceros, the bones of the horse and rein- 
 deer. In this cavern the learned naturalist also discovered some 
 rude flint instruments dispersed through the cave mud. He also 
 found in the cave of Chakier, a few miles distant from Liege, a 
 jointed and polished needle-shaped bone instrument having a 
 hole pierced through it obliquely at the base. The preserved 
 skull above referred to was Caucasian, and, though very ancient, 
 approaches the highest order of that race.* 
 
 This Engis skull has given rise to a wide range of discussion 
 on account of the perfectness of the type it represents and tend- 
 ing to prove that man has been true to the original design of his 
 Creator and constant in his osteological character ; proving, to 
 a measurable extent at least, the absurdity of the progressive and 
 gradation theory of Lamark.f 
 
 In theBrigham cavern of Devonshire, discovered in 1858, was 
 found numerous flint knives in connection with the bones of the 
 elephant, rhinoceros, lion, hyena, reindeer, horse and ox. Also 
 the hind leg of a cave bear was found in the same deposits, and 
 in close proximity to which was one of the flint instruments. 
 It is quite clear this bear lived subsequent to the manufacture of 
 the flint tools. This limb of the bear was deposited in the al- 
 luvium when it was clothed with flesh, or at least when the 
 ligatures bound the bones in contact. 
 
 It has been shown by incontestable proof that the flint hatchets 
 of St. Acheul were exhumed from the lower beds of diluvium 
 and that their owners existed coeval with the mammoth and 
 rhinoceros.^ 
 
 Flint implements similar to those already mentioned, have 
 been found in great abundance in not only the British Isles, but 
 also upon the Continent, especially in Germany and Scandinavia, 
 as well in the boulder strata as the diluvium. 
 
 In Sardinia, at an elevation of nearly an hundred metres, over 
 300 feet above the level of the sea, oyster shells imbedded in 
 
 * Two skulls were found in the vicinity of Modena, Italy, of very high an- 
 tiquity. They were discovered in the earth about thirteen feet beneath the 
 surface. One was of Caucasian type. Pre-Historic remains in Italy, p. 10. 
 
 f The Engis skull was found deposited with the bones of the Elephant and 
 Rhinoceros. Evidence of Man's place in Nature. — Huxley, p. 140. 
 
 % Antiquity of Man, p. 104, 
 
30 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 breccia, in which fragments of limestone and pieces of course 
 pottery, have been found. In the same mass was also found a 
 flattened ball of baked earthen ware, through the centre of which 
 was pierced a small hole. This portion of the island has un- 
 doubtedly been elevated from the bed of the sea to its present 
 position in all probability in the post pliocene period. The shell- 
 mounds of Denmark are, as would seem, depositories and antique 
 works of man ; indeed the shells themselves show him to have 
 occupied Denmark at a very early period. Scattered through 
 these mounds are innumerable flint knives, hatchets and instru- 
 ments of stone, horn, wood and bone ; also fragments of pottery 
 in connection with charcoal and cinders. These mounds vary 
 from three to ten feet high ; some of them are one hundred feet 
 long and two hundred wide, and generally elevated about ten 
 feet above the level of the sea. 
 
 Similar heaps of oyster shells are found on the sea shore in the 
 states of Massachusetts and Georgia, in the United States, 
 known to have been deposited by the native Americans. In 
 these beds are found the stone implements of the natives similar 
 to those found in the beds of shells in Denmark. The Danish 
 shell-mounds were accumulated before the bronze period during 
 the age of stone. These shell-mounds of Denmark from their 
 vastness must have required many centuries in their accumula- 
 tion. Their site is on the most ancient portion of the globe ; 
 and, though the coast has been somewhat changed, there is no 
 evideuce of the country having been materially disturbed, so as 
 to molest the people inhabiting it, in the locality of these mounds. 
 
 There is ample evidence, however, that the globe has under- 
 gone many very marked changes since man's first advent upon 
 its surface, and such changes as have proved detrimental and 
 often destructive to his race. These changes of surface have 
 been brought about by several causes, such as subsidence and 
 elevation of land, and by earthquake and volcanic force, also by 
 the glacier process, and other submergences. 
 
 The most remarkable instance of elevation of land occurred in 
 South America in 1822 ; the shock of the earthquake producing 
 the elevation was felt along the coast of Chili the distance of 1200 
 miles, and the coast for more than an hundred miles was in an 
 instant elevated from three to four feet, and so remains. The ele- 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 3 1 
 
 vation is estimated as containing an area of 100,000 square 
 miles.* 
 
 Along the coast of the Baltic, a distance of a thousand miles, 
 the country has been raised up from 100 to 700 feet above the 
 sea ; and the movement is still in progress at the rate of about 
 four feet in a century, f 
 
 ' In Scotland, England and Wales the coasts have been elevated 
 in many places from a few feet to that of thousands. This is 
 manifest by the various shells found on these elevations. This 
 is also the case in several locations in the United States, where 
 beaches are covered with sea-shells ; in some instances the eleva- 
 tions being five hundred feet above the level of the sea. In- 
 stances of the kind may be seen in Portland, Maine ; Brooklyn, 
 l^ew York ; Vermont, and at Boston, Massachusetts. 
 
 Dr. Darwin has very conclusively shown that the eastern part 
 of South America has been for many centuries quietly rising 
 (without in the least disturbing the horizontality of the strata) 
 from 1000 to 1400 feet, and that the elevation has reached 1180 
 feet since the drift period. He also has shown that in many 
 instances portions of the islands of the Pacific are being 
 elevated. 
 
 In the northern part of Norway beds of sea shells have been 
 found 400 feet above the level of the sea. These shells are the 
 same as those of the living species now inhabiting the contiguous 
 ocean. In volcanic regions the elevations of land are much more 
 marked and definitely determined than those just mentioned. 
 Volcanic agencies always leave the evidences of internal force. 
 The elevation of Monte Nuovo and Jourillo, are very striking 
 examples of volcanic agencies. The former was elevated in the 
 space of forty-eight hours in 1538 ; the latter in about twenty- 
 four hours. The first indication of Nuovo's elevation was pre- 
 sented in the rise of the bottom of the sea near Puzzuoli, several 
 hundred square yards in extent. On the second day at noon, the 
 earth was hove above the water, and kept on gradually rising 
 
 * Wonders of Geology— Vol. I., p. 112. 
 
 f In August, 1868, Peru, Chili and Ecuador were almost literally overwhelmed 
 in ruins by an earthquake. The sea rose forty feet high and rolled its fear- 
 ful tide over the coast. Towns and cities were wholly destroyed, and 300,000 
 persons perished in the general disaster. The whole face of the country is 
 changed. 
 
32 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 until the summit stood 440 feet above the level of the sea. Its 
 circumference was about one and a half miles. As it was being 
 elevated, fire, stones and ashes were ejected from an opening in 
 its summit. It now stands 437 feet above the sea's level, with 
 a crater 420 feet deep. During the time of the eruption of 
 !Nuovo the coast on the north of the bay of Baise was perma- 
 nently elevated to the height of 20 feet, and formed a tract 600 
 feet of land, upon which stands the temple of Serapis.* 
 
 Jourillo was elevated in 1759. It rose from the plains of 
 Mexico, as if by magic, to the height of 1600 feet, and still re- 
 mains at that altitude. f A very extraordinary amount of mat- 
 ter was ejected from the apex of the cone, which overspread the 
 country about its base. So intense was the heat of the lava, 
 which was piled up to the depth of 500 feet, at the base of the 
 volcano, that as late as the year 1780, according to Humboldt, 
 a segar could be lighted by it at the depth of a few feet from 
 the surface. Fifty years elapsed before this lava became cooled. 
 
 In the vicinity of the Azores, in 1811, an island, a mile in cir- 
 cumference, was heaved up in the sea to the height of 300 feet. 
 It remained in that position a few weeks, and then sunk beneath 
 the waves. During the progress of its elevation, solid matter 
 was thrown up from the bottom of the sea to the height of 800 
 feet. 
 
 In India, during the great subsidence of the country, at Sin- 
 dree, presently noticed, a large mound was raised to the height 
 of about ten feet, fifty miles in length, and about sixteen miles 
 in width. This mound turned the tide of the Indus in a new 
 direction to the sea. 
 
 These instances of elevations of land are not more wonderful 
 than numerous occurrences of subsidences which have taken 
 place in various portions of the globe. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. Parker notices a subsidence of land just above 
 the falls of the Columbia river, in Washington Territory, U. S., 
 of twenty miles in extent, and about one mile wide. For the 
 whole distance the trees are still standing erect in the bottom of 
 the river which has made its way into this subsided district. 
 The water is about twenty feet deep — the height of the trees — 
 the remaining portion, which once stood above the water, having 
 
 * Wonders of Geology, Vol. I, p. 109. f Ibid -> Vol. II., p. 836. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 33 
 
 been destroyed. This subsidence is the resnlt of volcanic action, 
 the whole region in its vicinity being volcanic* 
 
 Dr. Pingle, a Danish naturalist, has clearly shown that the 
 coast of Greenland, for the distance of 600 miles, north and 
 south, is gradually sinking. 
 
 In treating upon this subject, Eobert Chambers has shown 
 that, whilst one portion of this coast may be subsiding, another 
 may be rising. He gives as an instance a district of forty geo- 
 graphical mile3 in extent, which subsided fifty-eight feet at one 
 extremity, and became elevated ninety-six feet at another, f 
 
 The subsidence of the coast upon which is located the Tem- 
 ple of Serapis, is a remarkable instance of the changeableness of 
 the crust of the earth. The temple was located upon the north- 
 ern shore of the Bay of Baise. The roof was supported by 
 twenty-four granite columns, and twenty-two marble, each formed 
 of a single stone. Only three remain standing, the tallest being 
 forty-two feet in height. It is very evident that these columns 
 have been immersed in the sea at least twenty-three feet. The 
 perforations in the marble columns, made by the lithodomi, 
 whilst they were submerged, were twenty-three feet above high 
 water-mark in 1838, when examined by Sir Charles Lyell. At 
 that time, the platform of the temple was about one foot below 
 high water-mark, and still continues at that level. It is dim- 
 cult to say when the subsidence of this temple took place, but it 
 was doubtless before the Christian era. About eighty years 
 prior to that date, when the mosaic pavement was constructed, 
 the pavement was about twelve feet above where it stood in 
 1838, when examined by Mr. Lyell. Its submergence in the 
 sea, however, was gradual, and may not have reached its great- 
 est depth until several centuries after our era. Septimus Sev- 
 erus, between the years 194 and 211 a. d., adorned the temple 
 with precious marbles ; and as late as the year 235 a. d., Alex- 
 ander Severus added to its adornment. From that date it passes 
 from history, except the mere notice of Puzzuoli being sacked in 
 456 by Alaric, and in 545 a. d. by Genseric. It doubtless sub- 
 Bided to its lowest depth in the early part of the Dark Ages, as 
 
 * Wonders of Geology, Vol. I., p. 390. 
 f Edinburgh New Philos. Journal, January, 1850. 
 
34 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 the pierced columns by the lithodomi show they remained sta- 
 tionary under water for a long period. 
 
 The date of the elevation of the temple is not definitely fixed, 
 but no doubt it was during the time of the formation of Monte 
 ."Nuovo. The ruined temple was discovered in 1749, covered 
 with rubbish and volcanic tufa. But, strange as it may seem, 
 over the top of this rubbish and tufa is a deposit of fresh-water- 
 limestone, of perfectly even and flat surface. Overlying this is 
 another bed of volcanic ashes and eruptive matter. The temple, 
 though considered now stationary, is not so, but seems to be grad- 
 ually sinking — not the edifice alone, but the coast upon which it 
 is located. We learn, from the writings of Mccolini, that since 
 the beginning of the present century the temple has subsided 
 more than two feet. He estimated its subsidence at about one 
 inch in four years. 
 
 About a mile northwest of Serapis are the ruins of the Tem- 
 ple of Neptune, and also those of the Nymphs, now under water. 
 The columns of the former stand erect, their summits just rising 
 to the surface of the sea. The sinking of the coast upon which 
 these ruined temples rest, it would seem, is to a great extent 
 controlled by the volcanic action of Vesuvius.* When that vol- 
 cano is active the subsidence goes on, but when it is dormant for 
 any great length of time, its upheaval takes place. Its dormant 
 state for nearly five hundred years caused such internal heat in 
 and around the Bay of Baise as to produce Monte jSTuovo and 
 the upheaval of the country at Puzzuoli and where the temple 
 of Serapis is located. 
 
 A most extraordinary subsidence occurred in India in 1819. 
 Two thousand square miles of country sank, and formed 
 the bed of an inland sea. The village of Sindree was so far sub- 
 merged that the tops of the houses only were visible above wa- 
 ter. The fort of Sindree was, to a measurable extent, destroyed 
 by the subsidence. The inhabitants of the village made their 
 escape from the top of the tower of the fort in boats. The fort 
 was left in the midst of a lake, which has become a salt marsh. f 
 
 * During the present time (1868) an alarming eruption of this volcano is 
 going on. Even tlie villages in its neighborhood are threatened with de- 
 struction. 
 
 •f Quart. Geological Journal, Vol. II., p. 103. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 35 
 
 In the vicinity of New Madrid, in the State of Missouri, ir. 
 the valley of the Mississippi, remote from all volcanic regions, 
 during the shock of an earthquake, in the year 1812, large lakes 
 were formed, and the country in many places covered with wa- 
 ter, for miles, to the depth of three and four feet. The grave- 
 yard at New Madrid was precipitated into the river, and the 
 ground upon which the village stood sunk eight feet below its 
 former level. The trunks of large trees are still standing in the 
 subsided districts, especially along the course of the "White Water 
 and its branches, several feet in the water. 
 
 During the progress of the earthquake the eartk rose in waves 
 in places to a fearful height, and when they were at the greatest 
 altitude the soil burst open at their summits, from winch issued 
 " vast volumes of water, sand, and pit-coal, as high in the air as 
 the tallest trees." 
 
 During the frightful eruption of the volcano on the island of 
 Sumbawa, in April, 1815, the town of Tomboro, on the west 
 side of the island, was submerged by the sea. The land upon 
 which the town was situated sunk to such an extent that the 
 water remained permanently eighteen feet deep where the dry 
 land existed before the subsidence. So frightfully destructive 
 was this eruption, and fatal in its consequences, that, out of a 
 population of 12,000, in the province of Tomboro, but twenty- 
 six individuals^remained alive. The concussions were heard at 
 Sumatra, 970 miles distant ; and so dense were the ashes during 
 the eruption in Java, that the most profound darkness prevailed 
 in the daytime. The ashes and cinders collected two feet thick 
 upon the sea for several miles in extent, rendering it difficult for 
 vessels to sail through the floating mass.* This darkness com- 
 menced about eight o'clock a. m., but did not reach its maxi- 
 mum intensity until noon, when it continued a pitchy darkness 
 until after six o'clock A. m., next day, at which hour light began 
 to appear, f 
 
 A volcano called Papandayang, the largest one in Java, lo- 
 cated on the southwestern part of the island, on the 12th day of 
 August, 1772, after a violent paroxysm, entirely disappeared in 
 the earth — not only the cone, but the country around about it 
 to the extent of six by fifteen square miles. About forty vil- 
 
 * Principles of Geology, p. 464. f Geological Observer, p. 142. 
 
$6 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 lages were virtually destroyed, some wholly swallowed up. Not 
 less than 2,900 inhabitants perished in this catastrophe.* 
 
 There is no better evidence of the submergence of land, per- 
 haps, than the " Submarine Forests" of Europe and America. 
 Those of Europe are found along the Western Coast, from Scan- 
 dinavia to Spain and Portugal, and in the British Islands. In 
 what has been called the Bridgewater Levels, the oak, fir and 
 willow trees, of large dimensions, have been discovered, partly 
 rooted in their native soil, twenty feet beneath the surface of the 
 ground, some of these trees, or portions of them, remaining 
 rooted as the^ grew. 
 
 A submergence of great extent occurred in Cornwall after the 
 introduction of man into the country, and whilst the red deer 
 was in existence in the district. Human skulls have been found 
 at the Carnon tin steam works, beneath the bottom of the es- 
 tuary, with trees and other vegetable remains, many feet be- 
 neath .the surface.f In the Pentuan tin steam works, at the 
 depth of forty-eight feet below high water-mark, trees, partially 
 in their places of growth, with their roots descending among the 
 tin stratum, were found. At the Happy Union Works, the veg- 
 etable accumulation, where the roots of the trees pass down to 
 the " tin ground," is about thirty feet below the level of low 
 water-mark. The skulls and bones of the deer, above alluded 
 to, lay buried fifty-two feet beneath the surface of the soil, the 
 overlaying mass consisting of fifty feet, in verticil thickness, of 
 silt and sands, with shells, and about two feet of vegetable accu- 
 mulation, consisting of wood, leaves, nuts, etc., immediately rest- 
 ing upon the skulls and remains of the deer.J The trees had 
 oyster shells attached to their trunks, which show that they, at 
 one period of their submergence, were covered by the open sea. 
 Mr. Colenso states that the shells are commonly discovered in 
 the mass overlying the trees and skulls, in such condition of 
 layers as to " present the appearance of the animals having lived 
 and died in the places where their remains are now found." 
 This author also states that a row of wooden piles had been dis- 
 
 * Daubeny's Description of Volcanoes, 2d. Ed., p. 406. 
 
 f Geological Observer, p. 436. 
 
 % Henwood, Trans. Geological Society of Cornwall, Vol. IV., p. 58. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 37 
 
 covered in this accumulation, sharpened at one end, and appeared 
 to have been used in the construction of a wooden bridge or 
 footway across the valley. They were six feet long, their tops 
 being on a level with the present low water or spring tides, and 
 at the depth of twenty-four feet from the present surface of the 
 overlying ground.* 
 
 In regard to the British submarine forests, they seem to have 
 existed erect at a period before man became an inhabitant of 
 the country, especially those found in South Wales, as, in the 
 clay intervening between the stumps of the trees, and in which 
 their roots are punctuated, foot-prints of beasts and animals are 
 plainly discerned ; among others, those of the deer and the gi- 
 gantic ox. The stumps of the trees, with the roots standing as 
 they grew, together with their prostrate trunks, and other vege- 
 table substances, show this portion of Wales, in many ages past, 
 to have been a forest of stately trees. 
 
 The coal strata of the north of England is 3,000 feet in verti- 
 cal thickness ; the aggregate thickness of the coal, however, does 
 not exceed sixty feet. In South Wales, the coal measure is 
 found 12,000 feet in vertical thickness. In one section, near 
 Swansea, where the total thickness of the stratas is only 3,246 
 feet, there are no less than ten principal beds of sandstone, one 
 of which being 500 feet thick. The coal beds, sixteen in num- 
 ber, are from one to five feet thick, one only attaining to six 
 feet in thickness. In these coal beds ferns and trunks of trees 
 abound. 
 
 In the Swansea valley the trunks of the plant Sigillaria were 
 found erect in the coal beds; two stood close together; the 
 largest was 5 J feet in circumference. , These plants not only 
 pierced through the coal and shale, but the sandstone also, which 
 were so arranged around the stem as to show the manner in 
 which the sand had been washed around the trees by the waves. 
 These Sigillaria had the appearance of being in their native place 
 of growth, and to have been gradually submerged, by reason of 
 the subsidence of the soil where they stood, and eventually sur- 
 rounded by the several deposits in which they were entombed. 
 Prostrate stems of this plant, full thirty feet in length, and of 
 proportionate diameter, have been found in these coal fields, as 
 * Geological Observer, p. 437. 
 
38 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 well as their stumps, apparently in the places in which they 
 grew.* 
 
 In the coal fields of Nova Scotia and Cape Breton the stems 
 of these plants are still standing in their place of growth. But, 
 wonderful as it may seem, ten forests of this kind are reported 
 by Sir Charles Lyell as occurring above each other in successive 
 growths in the cliffs at the head of the Bay of Fundy. The coal 
 measure containing the upright stems or trunks is 2,500 feet in 
 thickness. The plants or trees vary from six to twenty-five feet 
 in height, one of them being twenty-five feet high, and four feet 
 in diameter, f , 
 
 Sir Koderick Murchison has pointed out vertical trunks, ap- 
 parently in their native soil, not only in shale and sandstone, but 
 also, at the distance of forty miles from the coal beds of the 
 coast, in the Yorkshire moorlands, where the forests of plants were 
 gradually submerged and quietly entombed in the mud and 
 sand4 
 
 Instances of inclining or slanting positions of the trunks of 
 trees are not unfrequent in coal fields and quarries. One was 
 discovered in 1830, in Craiglieth quarry, near Edinburgh, Scot- 
 land, sixty feet in length, of diameter at the top, seven inches, 
 and at the butt, five feet diameter. § Hugh Miller mentions 
 four huge trunks of trees in the Edinburgh quarries, one of 
 which was sixty, and another seventy feet in length, the larger one 
 being six feet in diameter. They lay diagonally across the 
 strata, at an angle of about 30°. 
 
 The depression of the country around the Dead Sea and the 
 Caspian would lead to the inference that they result from sub- 
 sidence. The Dead Sea was doubtless formed by volcanic ac- 
 tion, and the same remark will also apply to the Caspian. 
 Neither of these seas have an outlet, both being depressed. The 
 former is 1,312 feet beneath the level of the Mediterranean ; the 
 latter eighty-three feet below it. 
 
 Lake Ontario, also, is based upon a subsided district, and there 
 are evidences tending to show this subsidence of volcanic origin. 
 Indeed, all the lakes of North America seem to be resting upon 
 
 * Elements of Geology, p. 467. f Geological Observer, p. 489. 
 
 % Murchison's Proceedings of the Geological Society, Vol. II., p. 41. 
 
 § Dawson's Geological Journal, No. 37. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 39 
 
 subsided strata. The basaltic rocks in the Lake Superior dis- 
 trict tend to prove its origin to be volcanic, at least the basin in 
 which its waters rest to have been produced by such agency. 
 
 The submergence of the district wherein the coal deposits are 
 found in Cape Breton has been so wonderful as to be almost in- 
 credible. The Sydney beds show that there were over forty pe- 
 riods in the accumulation of the several stratas and coal, during 
 each period sufficient time having intervened for the deposit of 
 soil and the production of the Stigmaria and other vegetable 
 matter producing coal, the upright trunks of this tree being 
 found in the coal strata rooted in the ground beneath. 
 
 The Bristol coal measure shows fifty periods in the descent of 
 the accumulated mass, in each of winch the roots and trunks of 
 the Stigmaria were discovered as at Sydney. Each vegetation 
 required atmosphere in their growth, and must have been pro- 
 duced upon the surface of the ground. The series of the strata 
 are about 5,000 feet thick, and based upon a sandy deposit of 
 about 1,200 feet in vertical thickness. 
 
 The Glamorganshire coal fields are of still greater magnitude, 
 containing the same kinds of vegetable deposits and trees. The 
 accumulations of these fields reach the vertical thickness of about 
 two miles, thus presenting a subsidence at successive periods, the 
 time of which not being susceptible of plausible conjecture, but 
 many thousands of years must have intervened in the deposition 
 of this overlying mass.* These deposits of vegetable matter, 
 and at such great depth, seem to indicate very marked changes 
 of the crust of the globe, even after it was fitted for the habita- 
 tion of man, and very clearly show the action of water at each 
 successive period. 
 
 The water seems to have drowned the entire globe, even since 
 ' the mountains were brought forth. The condition of the earth 
 before the beds of the seas were formed, or the hills and moun- 
 tains elevated, was doubtless a vast ocean, as it has been estimated 
 that, if the waters now upon the earth were equally spread out 
 over its surface, they would stand 3,280 feet deep upon every 
 part of it. Mountains, being of much greater altitude, were, 
 doubtless, the first dry land. Their elevation, and the breaking 
 in of the earth's crust, gathered the waters into their present ba- 
 
 * The Geological Observer, pp. 487, 488. 
 
40 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 sins. Afterwards, after an eternity of years, other changes took 
 place, such as produced the state of things above described in 
 the coal fields. The water swept over these regions, depositing 
 the several stratas over the coal deposits, each intervening period 
 being marked by an elevation and submergence, of great length 
 of time. To even conjecture the date of the first subsidence or 
 vegetable growth would be an absurd presumption. Geolo- 
 gists, however, seem to be to some degree shedding light upon 
 the subject. They may approximate the several eras of vegeta- 
 tion and submergence, but nothing more. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 
 
 Geological evidences of the antiquity of man. — His works of art. — No date of 
 the event of his creation ; past time an eternity. — Changes in the earth's 
 crust ; its internal molten matter. — Formation of rocks. — Delta of the Missis- 
 sippi ; man's remains found in ; deposited 57,000 years ago. — Fossil man. — 
 fingis Bkull. — Age of the globe. — Ancient ruins. — Tumuli of the Mississippi. 
 — Great mounds near St. Louis and Wheeling ; mound near Dayton ; ruined 
 cities near St Louis ; pyramids of Mexico ; Teocalli temple. — Human sac- 
 rifice. — Ancient ruins of central America ; of South America — Lost race of 
 America. — City of the great king. — Chinese annals. — Egyptian monuments. 
 — Tower of Babel. — Nineveh ; Balbeck ; Palmyra ; Persepolis ; Idumea ; 
 Pompeii, and Herculaneum. 
 
 WE have already referred to the stone, bronze, and iron im- 
 plements, discovered in the peat bogs and lakes of Europe, 
 as being the works of man in very remote ages; and now purpose 
 giving geological and other evidences tending to show that the 
 human race existed upon the globe for many thousands of years be- 
 fore the historic period, and more remote even than established by 
 £he stone and other implements referred to, or the quartz in- 
 struments of India or Italy.* 
 
 The Book of Genesis, according to Biblical scholars, fixes the 
 creation at about 6000 years ago. The Genesis, however, gives 
 no date. Moses's object seems to have been to present man in 
 his two-fold character : perfect as he was created, and dwelling 
 in Paradise ; and then, falling from his holy estate, under God's 
 displeasure driven from Eden and compelled to subsist by the 
 " sweat of his brow." 
 
 The age of the globe, therefore, has not been determined by 
 authentic history ; and we are entirely left to conjecture as re- 
 
 * The implements of quartz recently found in southern India, are of the 
 same order as the stone instruments of Europe.— Man, where, whence, and 
 whither, p. 133. 
 
 (40 
 
42 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 gards the time when it was cast into the boundless space of the 
 universe. Proofs of its vast antiquities multiply daily. 
 
 The unprejudiced mind of man is beginning to look at things 
 as they are, and not as they may desire them to be, as has been 
 too long the case upon this important subject. The sciences are 
 making such demonstrative developments as are tending to prove 
 most clearly, that the globe has been in existence many thous- 
 ands of years prior to the supposed days of creation, as recorded 
 in the Genesis, and that the human family has been on the earth 
 many thousands of years before that supposed era.* 
 
 Past time may be considered an eternity. Even the Egyptian 
 monuments, it is claimed and believed, date far beyond the del- 
 uge ; yet they do not seem to have been disturbed by that catas- 
 trophe, or the people molested in their pursuits in life in the 
 valley of the 'Nile. 
 
 All calculations of time are arbitrary in geological and ethno- 
 logical science, but vast epochs of time are shown by geological 
 facts, such as organic remains of plants and animals, and also of 
 man. 
 
 It has been asserted by a learned ethnologist f that the re- 
 mains of man will yet be found in the fossil state, as low down 
 as the eocene period, and that he walked the earth with the Meg- 
 alonyx, and Pollatherim. Until very recently it was denied 
 that the monkey tribes were found in the fossil state ; but they 
 have been discovered in the Himalayas and in Brazil ; also in 
 England within the last few years. 
 
 Geology hag disclosed to us, that the crust of the earth has un- 
 dergone several very marked changes since its formation. At 
 first the globe was a mass of soft matter glowing with heat. 
 During the process of cooling, the plutonic rocks, granite, por- 
 phyry and basaltic, were formed. These underlie all others 
 when not interfered with by volcanic agencies. In many in- 
 stances, however, these rocks have been pushed up through the 
 other strata, and rest upon recent formations, and even upon the 
 surface of the ground. The internal force of the globe is of in- 
 
 * Plato in his Gritias, mentions the island of Atalantis as having been bur- 
 ied in the ocean 9000 years before his time. 
 
 The Chaldeans records place the origin of society at a period dating 437,000 
 years ago. Plurality of Races, by Pouchet, p. 122, — note. 
 f Dr. J. C. Nott. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 43 
 
 calculable power. The upheaval of the primitive rocks, and 
 elevation of mountains, fully attest this fact. The volcanos are, 
 doubtless, the vents from the internal fires of the nucleus of the 
 globe, or the chimneys of the central fire. 
 
 The metamorphic rocks were formed in gulfs, low lands, and 
 seas from the deposition of various fragments and disintegrations 
 of primitive formations. The principal range of mountains be- 
 long to this system. They generally rest upon granite, but were 
 thrown into their present position by internal force. The up- 
 turned edges of the broken strata, may be seen in any of the 
 ranges, showing most clearly the manner of their elevation. 
 That the formation of these various strata required vast periods 
 of time all readily admit ; indeed none will deny it, as the same 
 process is still going on in rivers and lakes, bogs and marshes, as 
 all can bear witness. The primitive rocks give no date of for- 
 mation, nor indeed the secondary either. It is not so with the 
 aqueous rocks, known as the fossiliferous strata, they being of 
 more recent formation, and still forming. Geologists can ap- 
 proximate to the period of their origin. These rocks, or strata, 
 are found in some instances, to be composed almost entirely of 
 corals ; others are made up of shells ; others of plants and vege- 
 table matter, turned into coal ; whilst others contain neither of 
 the above substances. However improbable it may seem to the 
 common observer, it is a well established fact that many of the 
 highest elevations (mountain peaks) were once at the bottom of 
 the ocean. This strata is not always found in this elevated 
 position. In Sweden one of the oldest formations of fossilifer- 
 ous rock remains undisturbed, as if formed of the delta of a great 
 river. The same is the case with a large bed of this strata in 
 the lake districts of North America, in extent several hundred 
 miles. The Table Mountain of the Cape of Good Hope is an- 
 other example of unbroken elevated fossiliferous rock of high 
 altitude and of 3,500 feet in thickness. 
 
 The fossiliferous rocks, such as contain the remains of animals 
 and plants, are six miles in vertical thickness, and composed of 
 alternate layers. The principal rocks of this order are the Silu- 
 rian (Greywack), old Eed Sandstone, Carboniferous Limestone, 
 and Stone coal measure. 
 
 Thus far the great mass of organic remains prove to be of ma- 
 
44 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 rine origin. In rocks of the Alps organic remains are found 
 from six to eight thousand feet above the level of the sea ; in the 
 Pyrenees about as high ; but in the Andes they are found at the 
 height of 16,000 feet above the level of the sea. It has been 
 estimated that two-thirds of the surface of the globe is composed 
 of fossiliferous rocks, and often several thousand feet in thick- 
 ness.* 
 
 The upheavals and subsidence of land have not only produced 
 the fossiliferous record, but severed the globe into fragments, 
 cutting off communication between the inhabitants. 
 
 There was evidently a time when the strata of the surface of 
 the globe was unbroken ; a time when the straits of Behring, 
 and the great ocean between Europe and America, did not 
 exist ; and when the waters of the Black Sea poured their floods 
 into the Northern Ocean ; when the waters of the Potomac and 
 James rivers set back to the Gulf of Mexico, or flowed down the 
 Mississippi valley. The whole face of the country along these 
 rivers shows the action of water high above their banks. The 
 drift of Cincinnati, Ohio, is over eighty feet in perpendicular 
 thickness. Indeed, the great mass of the surface of the entire 
 valley is alluvium, and in many places much greater in thick- 
 ness than at Cincinnati. 
 
 In this drift, or alluvium, man's remains have been found at 
 great depth, as will presently be shown. The age of the allu- 
 vium has been ascertained in the Mississippi valley, at the mouth 
 of that great river, by Agassiz, Lyell, and other distinguished 
 geologists. 
 
 Drift," or diluvium, differs from alluvium in this : the former 
 is composed of deposits of clay and sand — erratic boulders, from 
 pebbles to masses of stone many thousands of tons in weight, and 
 is found at all elevations, even on the summits of the highest 
 mountains, where no agency now in existence placed them. The 
 latter is deposited along the margin of rivers and at their mouths, 
 and consists of loose gravel, sand, and mud. 
 
 The Gulf of Mexico is five hundred feet deep. At New Or- 
 leans borings have been made to the depth of six hundred feet, 
 and the bottom of the alluvium not then reached. Five hundred 
 feet is believed to be the thickness of the delta of the Mississippi, 
 * Hitchcock's Elements of Geology, p. 102. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 45 
 
 which extends over an area of 30,000 square miles. The time 
 for its formation has been fixed by geologists at 100,000 years, 
 calculating it to have been deposited whilst the river occupied its 
 present bed.* 
 
 Bennet Dowler, an eminent geologist, has made a calculation 
 which proves pretty satisfactorily the age of the delta to be 158,- 
 400 years. He based his calculation upon the time required to 
 form any considerable portion of delta by accretion. In the 
 drift at Cincinnati, Ohio, in digging a well in 1826, the work- 
 men, at the depth of eighty feet, came upon the stump of a 
 tree three feet in diameter rooted in its native soil, which had 
 the appearance of having been cut with an ax or sharp instru- 
 ment. Iron rust was found on the top of the stump, as if the 
 ax had been decomposed during the time the incumbent mass of 
 earth rested upon it. This drift has every appearance of being 
 as ancient as any portion of the Mississippi valley. 
 
 In July, 1868, on the line of the Union Pacific Railway, 450 
 miles west of Omaha, in digging a well for the Railway com- 
 pany, the workmen, at the depth of sixty-eight feet, came upon 
 a deposit of human bones, among which the skull, jaws and 
 bones of the extremities were plainly visible. This is a remark- 
 able discovery, one not yet fully investigated, but opens a new 
 page in the geological and anthropological records, and field for 
 speculation of ethnologists. The grave question is at once pre- 
 sented as to when were these bones thus deposited, and also of 
 what race are the antique remains. ' In the sand strata the 
 workmen also found the bones of elephants and tigers. During 
 the same month the skull of the Mastodon was exhumed on Camp 
 Creek, Pike County, Ohio, three feet in length, two feet eight 
 inches in width, and two feet across the nostrils, weighing one 
 hundred pounds. The largest tooth is six inches wide, eight in- 
 ches long, and weighs six pounds. 
 
 In excavating the foundation of the gas works at New Orleans, 
 at the depth of sixteen feet the workmen came upon burnt wood 
 and the skeleton of a man. The head lay under the roots of a 
 cypress tree belonging to the fourth forest,f as there are ten 
 
 * Lyell's Principles of Geology, chap. xv. 
 f Dr. Dowler estimates the age of this skeleton at 50,000 years. See Man's 
 Origin and Destiny, by Lesley, p. 65. 
 
46 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 similar growths buried in the delta below the present upright 
 forest. The skeleton was that of the American type. The cy- 
 press trees of the delta average in diameter about ten feet, and 
 each growth had existed about 5,700 years. From this delta 
 it would appear that the human race existed in Louisiana 57,000 
 years ago.* Also, these facts establish that an exuberant flora 
 existed in Louisiana 100,000 years prior to the age when man 
 first became an inhabitant of the country. 
 
 Cypress trees are noted for their antiquity. Baron Humboldt 
 considers the one in the garden of Chapultepec, Mexico, to be 
 over six thousand years old. According to his measurement, 
 this tree was forty and a half feet in diameter. 
 
 Professor Agassiz in his lecture at Mobile, in 1853, presented 
 the remains of a human being, consisting of a foot, and jaws with 
 teeth, taken out of the coral reef limestone at Lake Monroe.f 
 
 This accumulated strata is of an average height of seventy 
 feet, which must have begun to form a thousand years or more 
 before the supposed days of creation. "What is known as the 
 Florida Reefs is the work of corals, their foundation being laid 
 in the bottom of the sea, whose construction required not less 
 than 14,000 years. The bluff on the main land in their vicinity 
 also being the work of corals, required a much longer period in 
 its construction. Still further inland the same formation exists ; 
 indeed, the southern half of the peninsula is considered post-ter- 
 . tiary ; and according to the estimate of Agassiz, 135,000 years 
 were needful for its formation.;): 
 
 These startling facts tend to show the globe to be much more 
 ancient, at least this portion of it, than is generally supposed. 
 These facts, however, do not stand alone, but many others of 
 equally conclusive character on the subject also exist. 
 
 The stalagmite caves of Brazil, which contain fossils of man 
 and the lower animals, show, by the growth of the stalagmites, 
 which can be as easily counted as the growth of trees by the an- 
 nual ring-fibers of the wood, overlying the fossils and bones, that 
 these caves have been in existence twenty thousand years since 
 
 * Types of Mankind, p. 338. 
 f By Agassiz's estimate of the deposition overlying these remains, the fos- 
 sil had been buried in the rock 10,000 years. Types of Mankind, p. 338. 
 % Man's Origin and Destiny, by Lesley, p. 65. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 47 
 
 the carbonated waters from their roofs begun the deposition of 
 the stalagmites.* 
 
 In the valley of the Kile, borings have been v made in the delta 
 to the depth of seventy-two feet, where Egyptian works of art 
 were discovered in the Kile mud. According to the estimate of 
 M. Rosiere, 30,000 years have intervened since their deposition. 
 Burnt brick was found in the delta at the depth of sixty feet, 
 which has been considered 14,000 years old. The mass of de- 
 posit in which these remains were discovered is modern, com- 
 pared with the diluvium of the Mississippi and France, Italy, 
 Switzerland, Denmark, Sweden, and of the valleys of the Indus 
 and Ganges. 
 
 The discoveries made in the marl-beds, turbaries and lakes of 
 Italy fully show the great antiquity of that portion of the globe, 
 as well also the high antiquity of man.f 
 
 The question as regards fossil man, to some extent remains 
 unsettled, which is mainly owing to the innocent desire of man- 
 kind to cling to what have been old and well established opin- 
 ions regarding the age of the world and creation of Adam. This 
 is not at all surprising, although recent geological and ethnolog- 
 ical discoveries have doubtless shown that the earth is much older 
 than generally conceded, and that it was occupied by man many 
 thousands of years before the supposed days of creation. 
 
 If the fossil remains of man do really exist, all should know it, 
 as well as that of the age of the globe. We have already, in a 
 former chapter, shown a very high antiquity of man, by his works 
 of art and exhumed remains, and also that the earth is by no 
 means of recent origin. And even without the discovery of fos- 
 sil man, there are ample evidences of his early advent upon the 
 globe, such as to satisfy any unprejudiced mind that he occupied 
 the earth many thousands of ages past. 
 
 Dr. Dickeson found a human pelvis near Katchez, on the bank 
 of the Mississippi river, in a fossil state 4 
 
 Dr. Ildefonso, a distinguished naturalist of Rio Janeiro, found 
 a fossil bone of man in the stalagmite cave in that vicinity. The 
 fossil was deeply bufied in the bone clay underlying the stalag- 
 mite floor of the cave. His estimate of the stalagmite covering 
 
 * Man's Origin and Destiny, p. 65. \ Pre-historic Remains in Italy, p. 80. 
 \ Antiquity of Man, p. 194. 
 
48 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 the fossil was that it had existed in the cave twenty thousand 
 years since the commencement of the formation of the floor by 
 the carbonate wafers of the cave.* 
 
 A fossilized body of a man was discovered at Gibraltar, by 
 workmen engaged in blasting rocks, in 1748. The fossil was 
 found fifty feet above the level of the sea, imbedded in the solid 
 rock, showing it had at first been buried in a plastic substance, 
 which eventually became formed into solid rock, enclosing the 
 fossil. Unfortunately for the sciences of geology and ethnology, 
 the workmen who discovered this precious treasure, without 
 knowing its great value, blew it into fragments with the rock in 
 which it was encased. 
 
 Fossil human skeletons were discovered embedded in limestone 
 rock on the coast of Guadaloupe. One of them, that of a female, 
 the head of which being absent, is preserved in the British Mu- 
 seum. In the bed of rock where these skeletons were discovered 
 were found teeth of the crocodile, stone hatchets, and pieces of 
 wood having rudely sculptured on one side a mask, and on the 
 other figures of an enormous frog.f. The skulls of these skele- 
 tons showed them to have been of the Peruvian family, and not 
 Caribs, as was at first supposed. 
 
 At Quebec, in Lower Canada, a fossil human skeleton was 
 found entombed in the solid chist rock, the same formation un- 
 derlying the city. 
 
 There was found in a cave in Neanderthal, near Dusseldorf, 
 in 1857, a human skeleton having a remarkable skull, unlike that 
 of any of the existing races.J Dr. Fuhlratt, an eminent natural- 
 ist of Bonn, upon a careful examination of the skeleton, pro- 
 nounces it fossil. The form of the skull, and other remarkable 
 features of the skeleton, and the circumstances connected with 
 its preservation and location, enabled Huxley and others to con- 
 clude that the native to which it belonged occupied the country 
 at a period antedating the eras of the Celts and Germans. 
 
 A human fossil was found in Brazil, enclosed in the body of 
 a large sand rock, which was overgrown with large lofty trees. 
 
 In the post-pliocene deposits on the bank o*f the Rhine, in 1853, 
 at Lahr, a small village in Baden, parts of a skeleton of a human 
 
 * Man's Origin and Destiny, by Lesley, p. 65. f Ibid. 
 \ Evidences as to Man's Place in Nature, Huxley, p. 149. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 49 
 
 being were found deposited in the lower portion of a bed of loam, 
 eighty feet in thickness. This deposit of loam was similar to 
 that of the adjoining plain, and shows it to have been accumu- 
 lated by the Rhine.* 
 
 The bones of a man were found at the depth of ninety feet 
 in the delta of the Ganges, f 
 
 There was discovered, in the third soil strata overlooking Lake 
 Geneva, at considerable depth from the surface, a human skele- 
 ton, having a small, round and very thick skull, of the Brachy- 
 kephalous type, of the stone age of Denmark. This skull, though 
 small, was well proportioned, the intellectual portion being well 
 developed. Similar skulls have been found in France, Ireland 
 and Scotland, and they are so similar to the Laplanders as to 
 warrant the conclusion that they were of that family, and the 
 last survivors of the age of stone. There were found in the 
 strata, overlying this skeleton, Roman relics 1,700 years old ; 
 those of the bronze age, 4,000 years ; and those of stone, from 
 5,000 to 7,000 years. And M. Morlot estimates the delta at 
 10,000 years, calculating the time required to accumulate the 
 entire mass of the surrounding delta 100,000 years. £ 
 
 Within the last few years a human skull, well preserved, was 
 found in the strata of Bald Mountain, near Altaville, California, 
 one hundred and twenty feet below the surface of the ground. 
 Overlying this remarkable relic were formations of basalt, and 
 strata of lava. This discovery has been verified by Prof. J. D. 
 Whitney, who was upon the ground and made a careful exami- 
 nation of the whole subject. § 
 
 In Egypt, it has been ascertained, by excavations in the valley 
 of the Nile, that 36,000 years have intervened since civilized 
 man occupied the country. His works of art, such as burned 
 brick, underlie even the foundations of the Pyramids. 
 
 In the marl beds of Torre del la Maina, in Italy, two human 
 skulls were discovered.] 
 
 * Elements of Geology, p. 117. f Van Hoff, Vol. I., p. 379. 
 % Elements of Geology, pp. 113-121. 
 § This skull is doubtless that of the lost race of America — the mechanics and 
 people who have left such stupendous structures of stone, now in ruins, in 
 Mexico, Central and South America. Geology places this skull's deposition 
 at a very remote era — at a much earlier period than has been allotted to the 
 creation of man. 
 
 I Pre-Historic Remains in Italy, p. 90. 
 4 
 
50 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Forty human skeletons were found, in the fall of the year 1856, 
 near Modena, in cutting through an eminence for the construc- 
 tion of a railway. The skeletons were buried about nine feet 
 below the surface of the ground, and were not placed there by 
 accident, but seemed to have been buried by their comrades or 
 friends. They lay in two parallel rows, all with their heads 
 turned toward the south ; by their sides were arms of bronze and 
 stone ; each skeleton had on its right side a lance-head of cop- 
 per, and on the left an arrow-head of flint stone ; some, also, had 
 cuneiform lance-heads of bronze, whilst others had similar lance- 
 heads of green serpentine. One of the skeletons also had on its 
 right side a large lance-head of elaborate workmanship.* 
 
 These skeletons are supposed to be those of Roman warriors, 
 and the place of their deposit the remains of a burying-place, as 
 works of Roman art were found in the same deposit, such as 
 the tear bottles, coins, lamps, and fragments of tiles. 
 
 The early Roman nations were not artistic people; they 
 seemed to have no taste for the fine arts. To them, therefore, 
 we need not look for very early relics of new inventions or na- 
 tional ornaments. They were not inventors, but to a great ex- 
 tent imitators, until they had reached a tolerable degree of civil- 
 ization. Even as late as the conquest of Grsecia Magna, the 
 monuments and works of art adorning the capitol were the work 
 of foreigners, even to their coins, bronze vases, and house furni- 
 ture.f When the empire became extended, and foreigners be- 
 came Roman people, wealth and national pride made the Ro- 
 mans glory in their great national works of art, many of which 
 were robberies from the treasuries of .art of Greece. Roman 
 nationality was eventually impressed upon marble and bronze, 
 upon which historical events have been preserved with wonder- 
 ful fitness and artistic skill : the Celtic Gaul in the dying gladi- 
 ator, .and the ancient German upon the triumphal arch, are 
 plainly visible. In these and other works of art, not only the 
 Roman physical development is preserved, but also those of other 
 nationalities. 
 
 The Etruscans of northern Italy, a very ancient people, pre- 
 served their early nationality by the construction of magnificent 
 
 * Pre-Historic Remains in Italy, pp. 6, 7. 
 f Indigenous Races of the Earth, p. 173. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 5 1 
 
 tombs and depositories for their dead.* They were a powerful 
 nation long before the founding of Rome, and before that era 
 had attained to a high degree of civilization. They entered 
 Italy from the north, and established their civilization in the 
 provinces of the barbarous Pelasgians and Tyrrhenians, even 
 wrested from the Umbrians part of their territory, f They were 
 unlike the present Italians ; their countenances were large and 
 round, their eyes large, nose short and thick, heads large, body 
 small and clumsy. They have preserved representations of 
 themselves in the coverings of their sarcophagi, even to the color 
 of the hair, which is of yellowish brown. ;f 
 
 Similar sepulchral depositories of the dead are found through- 
 out northern Europe, northern Asia, and northern Africa, and 
 were the remains of people whose descendants cannot now be 
 readily traced in any of the existing races, except the Caucasian 
 and Mongolian types. 
 
 The earliest system of burial was doubtless merely the deposit- 
 ing of the dead bodies in caverns, or, it may be they were con- 
 sumed by fire.g In the age of stone, however, there was an ad- 
 vance made in the system ; tumuli were erected over the dead 
 at least some of them were at a very early day buried in this 
 way. Every habitable portion of the globe seems, at one time, 
 to have been occupied by people adopting this system. Step by 
 step, from the stone, bronze, and iron periods, this system was 
 followed by the early nations of the globe. Man may yet be 
 traced throughout the continents and islands of the sea by this 
 system of burial, from the rude mounds of the Mississippi valley, 
 to the gigantic pyramid of Ghizeh. But it is difficult now to 
 designate the particular peoples who constructed the tumuli of 
 the old and new world, though the constructors of the tombs 
 and pyramids, at least those of Egypt, may be traced. 
 
 The mounds of Denmark, according to Professor Eschricht's 
 description of the skulls found therein, would entitle their build- 
 ers to be considered northern Asiatics, if not, in fact, Mongolians, 
 or Esquimaux. The skulls are round, almost spherical, and are, 
 
 * Pilchard's Natural History of Man, Vol. I., p. 188. 
 f Ancient and Mediaeval Geography, p. 250. 
 j Prichard's Natural History of Man, vol. I., p. 188-9. 
 § Pre-Historic Remains in Italy, p. 80. 
 
52 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 no doubt, those of the ancient Cimbrians, as they had the spher- 
 ical shaped head. 
 
 The tombs of Egypt almost rival the great temples and pyra- 
 mids. Those of Thebes surpass all others in magnitude and 
 grandeur. Near every ancient Egyptian city is found a tomb 
 corresponding with the size and wealth of the city, and these 
 cities of the dead seem to be as densely populated by dead 
 bodies as the city above is with living subjects. These sacred 
 places contain vivid representations of the character, type, and 
 peculiarities of the Egyptians, as well as of the nations with 
 whom they had intercourse. Here, also, is preserved, in the 
 sculpture and paintings, the temple, tomb, and pyramid con- 
 structors, plainly showing to which of the races they belonged. 
 
 Greece also has preserved in her sculpture and paintings her 
 ancient history, and furnished a record showing the type to which 
 her people belonged. 
 
 So also the Assyrians, Persians, Hebrews, Chinese, Hindoos, 
 Phoenicians, and Germans. 
 
 The Persian palaces and tombs preserve numerous represen- 
 tations of the ancient Persians. The rock sculpture at Murghab, 
 near Persepolis, represents a man with four wings, bearing upon 
 his head the Egyptian crown ; above the crown is a cuneiform 
 inscription, which, being interpreted, reads, " I am Cyrus, the 
 King, the Achsemenian." * There are other representations 
 also, showing the pure Aryan type of the Persians. Xerxes's 
 portrait is given, representing the Aryan family with the great- 
 est accuracy. But the most interesting specimen of historic 
 nationality of the Persians is the relief group of the sepulchre of 
 Darius. In this group the Lydian, Scythian, Chaldean, and Af- 
 rican negro are represented. This rock-hewn tomb was execut- 
 ed 490 years b. c. Four types are here represented, as plainly 
 as they could be sculptured to-day, viz : white, yellow, brown, 
 and black. 
 
 The Hindoos have preserved for themselves in their architec- 
 ture, cave-temples, colossal tanks, and huge buildings, a distinct 
 history, as well upon the adjacent islands, as upon the continent. 
 The most finished Hindoo sculpture extant is found in the 
 
 * Indigenous Races of the Earth, p. 148. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 53 
 
 ruined temples of Baro Bado and Barandanum in the isle of 
 Java. The most distinguished cave-temple of India is called 
 Elephanta upon an island of the same name in the vicinity of 
 Bombay. It is entirely excavated in the rock in the side of a 
 mountain. The entry is by three magnificent avenues, skirted 
 by four rows of massive columns. The interior of this temple is 
 220 feet long, by 150 feet broad, the ceiling about fifteen feet 
 high. The caves of Kenneri, on the island of Salsette, and others 
 of similar character on the opposite shore of the continent, are 
 almost as wonderful as Elephanta. The Kenneri caves seem to 
 be a city hewn out of the rock, and capable of containing thous- 
 ands of human beings. 
 
 The Chinese, like the Hindoos, have been the inventors of 
 their own arts, as well as their own civilization and social quali- 
 ties. They differ materially from the Hindoos, having no af- 
 finities, and being two distinct races. They have some striking 
 works of art, chief of which is the porcelain tower of Nankin 
 and the great wall along the Tartar frontier. The tower con- 
 sists of nine stories, the upper one being reached by 884 steps. 
 The material of which it is constructed consists of white tile, 
 which being painted various colors, presents the appearance of 
 porcelain.* The whole is so skillfully united as to seem one 
 entire shaft. No doubt there are many ruins in China, relics of 
 the early inhabitants; but thus far the Chinese have had so 
 little intercourse with the rest of mankind that their country is 
 comparatively unknown to Europeans or other foreign nations. 
 
 The new world also presents many evidences of man's early 
 advent upon its surface. This, in several instances, has been 
 already shown by his remains, consisting of skeletons and fos- 
 sil's. His works of art, discovered and existing upon this con- 
 tinent are wonderful and immense. The tumuli, similar to those 
 of the old world, are scattered throughout the entire country, 
 showing at an early day the same system of burial of the dead 
 in the western world was almost universal. 
 
 Two mounds of this class are upon the author's premises 
 within the limits of the city of Wooster, Ohio. They are situ- 
 ated upon an eminence, and constructed of fine gravel and sand ; 
 and not of the same material of the surrounding country. The 
 * Encyclopaedia of Geography, vol. II., p. 432. 
 
54 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 gravel and sand composing these tumuli were brought from 
 some other locality. On opening one of these mounds, fifteen 
 years ago, and reaching a point on a level with the surrounding 
 plain, the workmen came upon a deposit of black loam, in which 
 were found two stone axes, one of which was granite, the other 
 flint. The granite had a deep groove, or crevice, extending 
 around the main body of the axe, near the pole, evidently de- 
 signed to sustain the handle. The pole was flat, with edges 
 rounded ; the other end shaped like a common axe, and sharp, 
 as much so as stone could be niade. The other instrument had a 
 pointed pole and sharp axe bit, the whole surface being smooth. 
 It was originally, when discovered, about six inches long, the axe 
 end being about two and a-half inches wide. Both of these in- 
 struments were of symmetrical proportions. Several arrow- 
 heads of flint were also found in the mound. The aborigines 
 occupying this valley, when the whites first settled here, had no 
 knowledge, by tradition or otherwise, as regards the builders of 
 these mounds. Their constructors had passed away long before 
 the Shawnees, Delawares and other Indian tribes had entered 
 the country. 
 
 On the high lands overlooking the city of "Wooster, at the 
 south, is an ancient fortification, enclosing several acres of ground ; 
 only part of it now remains unobliterated, the main portion 
 being in cultivated fields. That part uncultivated, lying in the 
 woodland, is still visible, though the embankment is greatly 
 worn down and the trench nearly filled up. Thirty years • ago 
 the whole enclosure was easily traced, even through the plowed 
 fields, and across the public road, which was cut through the 
 banks of the enclosure. The fort was not fully circular, that por- 
 tion of it overlooking the Kilbuck river to the west being an ob- 
 tuse angle. About four miles up the Kilbuck, situated upon a 
 high bluff, at the junction of the little with the big Kilbuck 
 river, is located a small fortification enclosing a large mound. 
 The south embankment is close upon the precipice of the bluff, 
 which is very steep, and about seventy feet above the plain. 
 This embankment foundation consisted of a stone wall, the stone 
 being regularly laid upon a straight line, but not in mortar. 
 South-west from this, about three miles, are several small mounds 
 similar to the ones already described. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 55 
 
 The Mississippi valley is full of small tumuli, with occasion- 
 ally some of great magnitude. Judging from the vast number 
 of mounds and other works of art discovered upon this continent, 
 it must have been densely populated at a very early period. The 
 Mississippi valley, it would seem, was peopled by another and 
 different race than the American Indians ; but whether they had 
 perished, or been exterminated before the present' race occupied 
 the country, or were absorbed by them, is unknown to history 
 and tradition ; and whether the extinct people were relapsing 
 into barbarism, when they erected their monuments of art, or 
 advancing in civilization, is equally uncertain. All that is now 
 known of this last people are their monuments of art, ruined 
 cities and mouldering bones. Their record otherwise in this 
 valley is an entire blank. 
 
 At Piqua, Ohio, on the western side of the Miami river, is lo- 
 cated a circular wall of stone, enclosing about twenty acres. 
 The wall is built of silicious limestone taken from the bed of the 
 river. The stones were laid in mortar, but no marks of tools 
 are found upon any of the stones composing the wall. 
 
 Lower down the river, near the mouth of Hale's Creek, are 
 extensive ruins upon the plain. The wall of the fortification is 
 composed of earth ; is twelve feet high and encloses 160 acres. 
 Near Hamilton, at considerable distance from the great Miami 
 river, is situated, upon the crest of a high hill, a fortification 
 enclosing fifty acres ; near to this stands a mound twenty-five 
 feet in diameter and about seven feet in height. On the high- 
 lands, near the mouth of the river, are extensive ancient mili- 
 tary works of great strength. 
 
 On the bank of the little Miami, six miles above Lebanon, 
 upon the summit of a ridge two hundred feet above the river, are 
 two forts, or as they have been termed, " Figures of trapezoidal 
 form." The walls are of earth and from six to ten feet high, 
 except where one crosses a ravine, or plain, and is 18 feet high. 
 There are about eighty gateways in the walls, placed at irregular 
 intervals. 
 
 Near Chillicothe, Ohio, on the bank of Point Creek, are ex- 
 tensive ancient ruins, located 250 feet above the bed of the 
 stream. The wall of the enclosure is of stone laid in mortar, and 
 is about a mile in extent. The stones were taken from the 
 
56 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 stream below. The wall is in ruins and appears to have been 
 shaken down bj an earthquake. Four wells were discovered on 
 this stream, which had been dug through a solid, pyritous stone 
 rock in the bed of the creek. When discovered they were cov- 
 ered by stone lids about the size of mill-stones, and of the same 
 shape, and had evidently been wrought with tools of some hard 
 substance. Each of these stones had a hole in the center four 
 inches in diameter. Near Portsmouth is an extensive ruined 
 fortification, which contains walled roads. 
 
 At Circleville, Ohio, are remains of vast works of military 
 character. Two of the fortifications, the main ones, one round, 
 the other square, of extraordinary proportions, and laid out with 
 great engineering judgment. The circular fort was surrounded 
 by two walls twenty feet high, also by a deep ditch. Eight 
 gateways led into the square fort; in front of each gateway 
 stood a mound forty feet in diameter and four feet high. Near 
 the round fort was a fortification ninety feet high overlooking 
 the whole country. The square fort was set with the cardinal 
 points, and eight small mounds were within its walls.* 
 
 At Newark, Ohio, very extensive ruined fortifications exist. 
 The main fort is of horse-shoe form, and about 600 rods in cir- 
 cumference, or nearly two miles in circuit. On the side next 
 the stream flowing by the forts, is a wall of earth of 400 rods 
 in length, built upon the brow of the hill above the stream. 
 Several other forts are in its vicinity, some of which being 
 round, others square ; one of them is surrounded by a wall twen- 
 ty-five feet high, on the outside of which is a deep ditch, and on 
 the south side of the main fortification a covered roadway leads 
 to the country. 
 
 Five miles from Somerset, Perry County, Ohio, is a ruined 
 fortification enclosed by a stone wall. The stone are not built 
 in wall form, but piled up without any evidences of masonry ; 
 in the center of the fort is a stone mound fifteen feet high. 
 
 Near the village of Miamisburg, south of Dayton, are ancient 
 ruins very similar to those at Newark. On an elevation 100 
 
 * The town of Circleville is on the site of these ancient fortifications, and 
 but few if any vestiges of them remain. In removing the mounds human 
 bones in great quantities were found ; among which a skull having a high 
 forehead, bold features, and containing all the phrenological marks of daring 
 and bravery. — Historical Collections of Ohio, p. 411. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 57 
 
 feet above the great Miami river, is situated the largest mound 
 of the valley. It is 800 feet in circumference at the base, and 
 when first discovered was 67 feet high and wholly overgrown by 
 forest trees. The Indians had no knowledge of its builders, or 
 of the people who constructed the work in ruins near the village. 
 They were antiquated structures when their forefathers first en- 
 tered the country. Extensive ruined fortifications exist upon 
 the Muskingum. One of them encloses sixty acres by an earth 
 wall six feet high, by from twelve to twenty feet broad. On each 
 side are gateways ; leading from the one next the river is a cov- 
 ered way formed by two parallel walls of earth one hundred and 
 thirty feet distant from each other. These walls are about 
 twenty feet high, or were of this height when first known. 
 Within the enclosure is a mound 180 feet long and 130 feet 
 broad and nine feet high. There are other mounds of similar 
 character within the enclosure. Fragments of pottery, compos- 
 ed of shells, gravel, clay and sand, have been found in these 
 ruins.* 
 
 In Fairfield County, is a large mound in which was a large 
 earthen vessel placed upon a furnace. It was eighteen feet 
 long by six feet broad, and contained the skeletons of twelve 
 persons, which were at the depth of fifteen feet below the sur- 
 face. It is often the case that the tumuli contain the bones of 
 the human race. In the great mound at Circleville, many skele- 
 tons were found, all resting with their heads towards the center. 
 
 Here also was discovered, in the ruined fortifications, pottery, 
 and stone implements, such as hatchets and arrow-lie ads and 
 earthenware. 
 
 In the vicinity of Wheeling, Virginia, on both sides of the 
 Ohio river, are extensive ancient fortifications and mounds. 
 What are called the Grave Creek flats have been the site of a 
 very ancient city, of what nation it is not known. When the 
 country was first occupied by the whites, the traces of the an- 
 
 * Dr. John Locke,of Cincinnati, Ohio, in 1838 described an extensive fortifi- 
 cation located upon the crest of a high hill in Highland County, Ohio. It is 
 elevated 500 feet above Brush Creek. The works are enclosed by a wall which 
 is surrounded with a ditch one mile and five-eighths in circuit. The ditch is 
 64 feet wide. The wall at the base is 40 feet in width, and from 4 to 9 feet 
 high composed of stone and earth. — See Second Annual Report of the Geolog- 
 ical Survey of Ohio, p. 268. 
 
58 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 cient city were quite risible, especially a large circular enclosure 
 and seven mounds. Above these works, upon the hill, was a 
 ruined tower or lookout. It had been constructed of stone, 
 which must have been conveyed the distance of a mile up the 
 hill. Similar works are on the right bank of the Ohio, directly 
 opposite those above described. The Great Mound, at Grave 
 Creek, is one of the largest of the Mississippi valley.* It is 
 three hundred and thirty-three feet in circumference, and seventy 
 feet in height. "When discovered it was bearing large trees. 
 The mound was opened and explored by Mr. Abelard B. Tomlin- 
 son, about the year 1838, and found to contain two vaults ; in 
 the lower one were found the osseous remains of two human 
 skeletons, in a state of decomposition. One was ornamented 
 with six hundred and fifty beads. The upper vault contained 
 but one skeleton, and a great number of trinkets, among which 
 were seventeen hundred bone beads, five hundred sea-shells, one 
 hundred and fifty pieces of mica, five copper wrist and arm 
 bands, and a small flat stone with engraving upon it.f These 
 discoveries have given rise to much discussion among archaeolo- 
 gists and ethnologists. Dr. George Morton, of Philadelphia, Pa., 
 has given a fall description of the skull of the skeleton found in 
 the upper vault. The posterior portion is largely developed, the 
 facial angle being ^8°. His description would class this skull 
 with the Southern type. It is evidently not Mongolian. The 
 inscribed stone was taken to Washington city by Dr. Willis D. 
 Iiass, in 1850, but thus far no new light has been shed upon the 
 mound mysteries by the deciphering of the engraved characters. 
 
 At Brownsville, Pa., were discovered ruins of an ancient for- 
 tified camp, enclosing thirteen acres, in circular form. The 
 walls were of earth, seven feet high ; within the enclosure was a 
 pentagon, with walls four feet high, having a passage way be- 
 tween them and the main wall of three feet in width. It had 
 few openings, for in the outer wall was but one gateway. In 
 the center of the camp stood a mound thirty feet high.;): 
 
 Mr. Scott, in his Gazetteer of 1806, states that in Wheatfield 
 Township, Westmoreland County, Pa., is a remarkable mound, 
 
 * Silliman's Journal, Vol. VI., p. 166. 
 
 f Schoolcraft's Indian Tribes of the U. S., p. 121. 
 
 \ American Antiquities, p. 84. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 59 
 
 from which several strange specimens of art have been taken. 
 One was a stone serpent, five inches in diameter ; part of the 
 entablature of a column, both rudely carved in the form of dia- 
 monds and leaves ; also an earthern urn with ashes.* 
 
 Indian mounds, such as are considered of Indian construction, 
 are very numerous in Kentucky, New York, Virginia, and in 
 the Western States, and in the Southern States to the Gulf of 
 Mexico. They are most numerous on the Mississippi and its 
 tributaries, and along the great lakes, and only extend to the 
 ocean at the southern extremity of Florida ; from which it is 
 supposed the great mound builders entered the country at that 
 point from Mexico, and were the same race that constructed 
 Cholula and Teotihuacan.f 
 
 Some of the mounds and fortifications found in ruins in the 
 State of New York were immense. One in Onondaga County 
 enclosed within its walls more than five hundred acres ; the tri- 
 angular forts, situated at about eight miles distant from each 
 other, constituted its outposts. 
 
 The ruined works found in the State of Georgia are also of 
 great magnitude. On the banks of the Little River, near 
 Wrightsborough, are the remnants of a gigantic pyramid, large 
 pit, or excavated area, of a cubical form ; also, the remains of a 
 town. Near Savannah, among other ruins, is a conical mound, 
 truncated, fifty feet in height, and eight hundred feet in circum- 
 ference at the base. Others of similar character are frequent in 
 Georgia, Florida and Alabama.:): 
 
 In the State of Wisconsin are extensive ancient ruins and tu- 
 muli. Those upon the west branch of Rock River, in Jeiferson 
 County, are of great extent. The main ruins are one-half mile 
 distant from the village of Aztalan, but its site is amid a cluster 
 of ancient mounds.§ 
 
 The walls are about four hundred yards long each. Near the 
 western wall was an oblong mound, which was opened some fif- 
 teen years ago, and found to contain human bones, pieces of 
 pottery, fragments of burnt brick, or clay, mixed with straw or 
 
 * Historical Collections of Pennsylvania, p. 680. 
 f Another theory is that the aborigines peopled Mexico from the north, by 
 way of Behring Straits, halting on the way at Aztalan, and on the Gila, before 
 reaching Tula. American Antiquities, Bradford, p. 202. 
 
 X Bartram's Travels, p. 37. § American Antiquities, Bradford, p. 46. 
 
60 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE, 
 
 grass ; * pieces of rope matting, and several rope strands, made 
 of grass or some similar fibrous substance ; also a fabric resem- 
 bling coarse cloth was found in this mound. "Within the fort 
 was situated a large mound of square form, about twenty feet 
 high, with a flat summit ; from it extends a ridge or wall, con- 
 necting it with another mound of similar character. Several 
 smaller ones were also within the enclosure, some of which, on 
 being dug into, were also found to contain human bones, brick 
 and pottery. The walls of the citadel or fort were composed of 
 brick, and were about twenty-five feet wide at the base, and five 
 feet high, according to the account of them published in Silli- 
 lnan's Journal of 1840.t The brick walls of the fort were not 
 regularly laid walls of brick, such as is generally understood by 
 the term, but presenting the appearance of a mass of burnt clay, 
 evidently prepared out of brick clay, mixed with straw, in such 
 a manner as to be hardened by fire. 
 
 West of Madison, on Sugar river, at the foot of a pine bluff, 
 is an ancient breastwork of about two hundred and twenty yards 
 in length, but in the center is interrupted by a gap, opposite to 
 which is a buffalo shaped mound. About three miles below, 
 back from the river, are seven tumuli. In the vicinity of the 
 Four Lakes of Wisconsin, -are numerous mounds, conical and an- 
 imal shaped also.J In one opened in 1837, at the depth of about 
 five feet from the summit, broken glazed pottery, agate arrow- 
 heads, and the skull part of the skeleton of a human being, were 
 found. The material of the mound is not of the vicinity 
 where it is located, being composed of reddish brown soil, clear 
 of rubbish, and as devoid of gravel as if it had been sifted. The 
 animal-shaped mounds also contain human bones. They were 
 not the only way of disposing of the dead ; as, in Tennessee, the 
 graves of the dead of an ancient walled village were found in 
 abundance three feet deep ; and, in other localities, evidences of 
 the bodies having been burnt have been frequently witnessed ; 
 
 * The brick composing the wall is not such as is generally understood by the 
 term, but presents the appearance of a mass of burnt clay, containing straw, 
 after the Egyptian mode of brick-making. History of Wisconsin, by W. R. 
 Smith, Vol. Ill, p. 237. 
 
 f Silliman's Journal, Vol. I., p. 322. 
 
 % Dr. David D. Owen's Survey of Mineral Lands in Iowa, Wisconsin, and 
 Northern Illinois, Document No. 239, 26th Congress, 1st Session, House of Rep- 
 resentatives, Executive, p. 136. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 6 1 
 
 whilst some mounds contain no evidences of human bodies hav- 
 ing been buried in them. 
 
 The explanation in regard to the animal-shaped mounds is, 
 that the j are the burying places of the several Indian tribes 
 bearing the names of the animals they were known by, such as 
 Fox, Snake, Deer, Wolf, Turtle, etc. 
 
 In Illinois, nearly opposite St. Louis, within a circuit of a few 
 miles, are the remains of more than a hundred and fifty ancient 
 tumuli. The largest one of the group is ninety feet high, and 
 nearly a half a mile in circumference.* In the vicinity of this 
 group of mounds are the remains of two ancient cities of vast 
 proportions, situated upon the right bank of the river, in Mis- 
 souri.f At the mouth of the Missouri there stood a pyramid, 
 with three stages or landing places, similar to those of the Tower 
 of Babel. Fifteen miles west of St. Louis, on the Maramec river, 
 is a group of ruined tumuli ; in one of them were found stone 
 coffins, containing human bones. The skeletons were those of 
 men whose lower limbs had been disjointed at the knees, which 
 at first made the impression upon the minds of the discoverers, 
 that the bodies were of a pigmy race, the coffins being about 
 four feet long ; but the disjointed limbs being found in the cof- 
 fins, soon dispelled the delusion. 
 
 What is known as" Mount Joliet,f on the banks of the river 
 Desplaines, in Illinois, is one of the most gigantic mounds of the 
 West. Mr. Schoolcraft gives its height at sixty feet ; length, four 
 hundred and fifty yards ; width, seventy-five yards. It is erected 
 upon a bed of secondary limestone formation. In its construc- 
 tion eighteen millions two hundred and fifty thousand solid feet 
 of earth were required. 
 
 The ancient ruins and pyramids of Mexico, Central and South 
 America, are upon a much more extensive scale than those above 
 described, and show their builders to have been enjoying a high 
 degree of civilization. The pyramid of Cholula rivals some of 
 
 * This mound is truncated, and was at one time occupied by some friars of 
 the order of La Trapp, hence called the "Monk Mound." Breckenridge's 
 Views, p. 173. 
 
 f The one located in Gasconade County was regularly laid out in streets and 
 squares. Foundations of stone are found in different parts of its ancient pile ; 
 and west of it, sixteen miles, exist other stone works of similar character, reg- 
 ularly laid. American Antiquities, Bradford, p. 47. 
 \ Beck's Gazetteer, p. 140. 
 
62 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 the greatest of Egypt in magnitude.* It is 177 feet in perpen- 
 dicular height, and its base 1,023 feet long, and covers forty-four 
 acres of ground. The top is level, and contains about an 
 acre within its area. When first discovered by Europeans, the 
 summit was occupied by a sumptuous temple, dedicated to the 
 worship of the " god of the air." It was the great resort of the 
 religious worshippers of the country, and where six thousand 
 human beings were annually offered up as sacrifices to this im- 
 aginary deity by the superstitious Mexicans. The pyramid, 
 though used by the Aztecs, was not constructed by them, but 
 was an ancient ruin when they first entered the country. The 
 Toltecs were, in all probability, its builders, f though the Al- 
 mecas have been considered its founders.^ 
 
 The pyramids of Teotihuacan are the most remarkable antique 
 monuments of American semi-civilization, and were dedicated to 
 the sun and moon. The one dedicated to the sun, called Tona- 
 tiuh, is six hundred and eighty-two feet long at the base, and 
 one hundred and eighty feet high. It is divided into four sto- 
 ries of about equal height ; upon the summit stood the temple, 
 which contained the colossal statue of the sun, made of a single 
 block of stone. It was in existence during the early part of the 
 Spanish invasion, but demolished as a heathenish deity by Bishop 
 Zumarrago.g * 
 
 The pyramid upon which was erected the temple called 
 "Leacalle," constructed by the Aztecs, and dedicated in the year 
 14S6, with the sacrifice of 70,000 human victims, was 300 feet 
 square at the base, and 100 feet high. The top was reached by 
 114 steps, constructed after the manner of those of Egypt. Upon 
 the top of the pyramid the sacrifices were offered, an account of 
 one of which will be subsequently noticed. 
 
 About Hve miles from the city of Curriavaca, are the ruius of 
 Xochicalco, considered of very high antiquity. The stones facing 
 the outside of the pyramid are covered with mortar. The struc- 
 ture was originally five stories high, of terraced form. The 
 
 * The Pyramid of Mycerinos is 280 feet long at the base, and 162 feet high. 
 The Pyramid of Cheops is 728 feet long at the base, and 448 feet in height, 
 f Indigenous Races of the Earth, p. 213. 
 X Prichard's Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 509. 
 § Ibid, p. 38a 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 63 
 
 • 
 stones are of porphyritic rock, dressed and carved with singular 
 figures and hieroglyphics, skilfully executed. 
 
 Near the village of Popantha, is the temple and pyramid of 
 that name. From the mass of ruins strewn over the plain in 
 their vicinity, it is very manifest the ruined city must have been 
 over a mile in extent. The pyramid is seven stories high, 
 each story terminating with a frieze and cornice, all composed 
 of solid sandstone, neatly squared and jointed, and covered with 
 a cement three inches thick. Remains of colors are visible upon 
 the walls, as if they had been painted. The pyramid is 120 feet 
 square ; in front are fifty-seven steps, by which the top of the 
 sixth story is reached. This is a very ancient structure ; large 
 trees are growing upon its sides ; yet it is tolerably well pre- 
 served. The natives call this pyramid El-Tajiu. 
 
 Near Jalap, on a lofty ridge, the ruins of a very ancient city 
 are located ; stone walls, ruined buildings and pyramids are still 
 visible. The stones are large and dressed, and united by a ce- 
 ment. In the center of the main inclosure there is a pyramid, 
 eighty feet high, and forty-nine feet front, by forty-two feet back, 
 and consists of three stories. In front a stairway leads to the 
 second story ; the top of the third is reached by steps cut in the 
 corner edge of the wall. On the top stood a gigantic tree, so 
 firmly rooted upon the spot where once existed the sacred tem- 
 ple, as to defy the whirlwind. North of these ruins are others 
 equally extensive. Near those of Teotihuacan, by an able system 
 of engineering, the water from a brook had been brought in con- 
 duit pipes the distance of three miles ; in one place it was con- 
 ducted over a ravine a hundred feet deep. The pipes were 
 raised to the proper level on stone mason work of very substan- 
 tial character. 
 
 The ancient ruins of Yucatan and Central America are very 
 extensive, and show much mechanical skill and refined taste. 
 The house of the Governor, as the ruins of Uxmal are called, 
 consists of a hewn stone structure, 320 feet in front, by forty feet 
 deep, and about twenty-five feet high. In the front are eleven 
 doorways ; also one in each end. The building is divided into 
 various apartments ; one of the rooms is sixty feet long, and 
 twenty-three feet from floor to ceiling. The upper portion of 
 the edifice is rich in ornamental finish, with elaborate carving, 
 
64 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 upon which traces of colors are visible. It had evidently been 
 painted. Every room had the arch peculiar to the country, but 
 the lintels were wood, now decayed. Over the central doorway 
 was a seated figure, the head-dress decorated with feathers, but 
 the whole so much defaced as to obscure the design ; well sculp- 
 tured hieroglyphics are visible upon the outer wall. The cor- 
 nice represents the coil of a serpent, and extends round the en- 
 tire building. The edifice is located upon three terraced 
 walls, the lower one being three feet high, fifteen feet wide, and 
 575 feet long ; the second, twenty feet high, 250 feet wide, and 
 445 feet long ; and the third, nineteen feet high, thirty feet wide, 
 and 360 feet long ; all constructed of stone, and laid with skill. 
 
 Mr. Stephens describes a building at Uxmal, of oblong form, 
 built upon an artificial elevation. It was 240 feet long at the 
 base, and 120 feet broad, protected all round by a wall of square 
 stone from the base to the top. On the east side, was a broad 
 range .of stone steps, about nine inches high, and so steep that 
 the utmost care must be observed in ascent and descent. Mr. 
 Stephens counted 101 of these steps, still in their places ; nine 
 had been displaced at the top ; and he estimated that twenty 
 were concealed by the rubbish at the base. The whole building 
 is of stone ; the inside walls are of polished smoothness. Above 
 the door is a rich cornice, extending around the building. All 
 the walls from above the door line are covered with elaborately 
 sculptured ornaments, some strange and grotesque, others taste- 
 ful and beautiful. Among the ornaments were busts of human 
 beings, heads of leopards, and compositions of leaves and flowers. 
 Every combination of ornament is carved upon a single stone. 
 From the front door of the edifice is a hard cement pavement, 
 twenty-two feet long, by fifteen feet broad, leading to the roof 
 of another building, seated lower down on the artificial base.* 
 
 There are other ruins in the vicinity of these singular edifices ; 
 no doubt but an ancient city was located at Uxmal by peoples 
 whose history is buried in the night of ages. Neither the Tol- 
 tecs nor Aztecs were the founders of this city, or constructors of 
 the singular building above described ; and the native Indians 
 have no knowledge of their authors. 
 
 The temple of Chi-chen is an interesting ruin, as much so as any 
 * Travels in Central America, Chiapas, and Yucatan Vol. II., p. 421. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 65 
 
 of Yucatan. The walls, which are of stone, stand upon an ele- 
 vated foundation of 16 feet. The building is about 450 feet 
 long. The stone composing the walls are hewn, and laid in fillet 
 and moulding work. The structure was evidently ornamented 
 with sculptured stone pillars, as such lie broken around the base. 
 These ruins are covered with rank vegetation, including large 
 trees, which have fastened their roots amid the ruins of the tem- 
 ple. Part of the right hand wall is still standing to the height 
 of fifty feet. The stones of the walls of the building are all cut 
 to the size of two feet square. In the center of the walls are 
 large stone rings, carved from an immense block. These rings 
 are four feet in diameter, and two feet thick. Their sides are 
 beautifully carved. 
 
 The ruins of Zayi are also quite singular and extensive. The 
 main building is an immense structure located upon a natural 
 eminence. The foundation is a parallelogram consisting of 
 stone ; length, 268 feet ; width, 116 feet ; and is 20 feet high. 
 The ruined building stood in the center of the foundation. Only 
 the wall of its western end remains standing, with a portion of 
 the steps leading to the top. Corridors lined the front, each 
 having been supported by two pillars, the spaces between the 
 main pillars being occupied by smaller ones beautifully orna- 
 mented. The front over the corridors is ornamented by a carved 
 cornice moulding. Above this moulding is a finish of small 
 round pillars interspersed with squares of fine ornamental carv- 
 ings. This temple was entirely different from Chi-chen. 
 
 The ruins of Copan and Palenque are very extensive. Mr. 
 Stephens describes a statue, found at Copan, to be eleven feet 
 nine inches high, which stood upon a pedestal seven feet square. 
 It was placed at the foot of a wall which rises in successive steps, 
 to an elevation of thirty feet above the statue. 
 
 Near Palenque are the remains of the ancient ruined city of 
 Culhuacan. In 1787, Bon Antonio del Rio traced the bounda- 
 ries of the city, and found fragments of fallen buildings for sev- 
 eral miles strewn along the mountain. Fourteen large stone 
 houses, almost entire, were then standing amid the ruins. 
 The buildings are rude and massive, the principal apartments 
 of which are adorned with numerous figures in relief, 
 representing human beings of strange form, and variously 
 5 
 
66 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. , 
 
 adorned. The ancient ruins of Guatemala are not of so great 
 extent as those of Mexico and Yucatan, though it seems that 
 the peoples of that portion of Central America were in advance 
 of the Aztecs in point of refinement and polished civilization, as 
 their works of art fully attest.* 
 
 The tombs of Mitla are magnificent ruins ; elegantly orna- 
 mented by paintings representing warlike trophies and sacra- 
 fices.f The sculpture and architectural designs, are of refined 
 order, and in good taste. The ruins of South America, in some 
 respects, are more extensive, and evincing a higher degree of 
 architectural skill in their design and construction than those of 
 Mexico, or any of those already described. 
 
 The successive steps of human progress are visibly manifested 
 in the works of art of the early peoples of South America, from 
 the age of stone until that of iron. The greatest development 
 of mechanical skill manifested among the peoples of the country 
 before the invasion of the Spaniards, was in the bronze period. 
 During that age the splendid ruined edifices, found scattered 
 throughout the country to-day, were constructed. Though un- 
 acquainted with the use of iron, the early nations of the country 
 invented a material of equally hard consistency, such as to dress 
 and to work the hardest stone, to the same degree the Anglo- 
 Saxons of the present day dress and carve the granite rock with 
 the hardest steel instruments.^: 
 
 Peru, Bolivia, and Brazil are distinguished for their ancient 
 ruins. The Peruvians as a nation have been noted for their ar- 
 chitectural taste and refined civilization before the advent of the 
 Spaniards, though unknown to the civilized world until the con- 
 quest of Pizarro. Until then the " children of the sun " were 
 unknown beyond their own boundaries. 
 
 In the vicinity of the lake " Titicaca " are antiquated ruins, re- 
 ferable perhaps to an age antedating that in which were con- 
 structed the pyramids of Egypt. The buildings, now in ruins, 
 were doubtless fortresses, and, though built with great skill, were 
 constructed without the aid of iron implements. They were 
 composed of stone, some of the blocks of which being thirty feet 
 
 * Indigenous Races of the Earth, p. 185. 
 
 f Encyclopaedia of Geography, vol. III., p. 328. 
 
 % Prescott's Conquest of Peru, Vol. I., p. 152. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 6? 
 
 long, by eighteen feet in width and six feet thick. These huge 
 stones were cut out of the solid rock of the mountain, and trans- 
 ported many miles over hills and valleys from their native beds 
 to their final resting-places in the walls of these buildings.* How 
 they were transported and laid in their places is unknown. 
 Modern science, with all the improvements in the arts com- 
 bined, would fail to accomplish such a herculean undertaking ; 
 yet the semi-civilized original people performed the great feat, 
 and the Peruvians acknowledged these ruins to be of older date 
 than the pretended advent of the Incas, and to have furnished 
 them the models of their architecture.! 
 
 In the great basin of lakes Titicaca and Aulagas, at an eleva- 
 tion of 12,900 feet above the sea, are situated the splendid ruins 
 of Tiahuanaca, presenting in the ruined edifices the evidences 
 of the greatest advancement in civilization of any other por- 
 tion of the- western continent. The recent survey of Mr. E. G. 
 Squier has placed these ruins in their proper light before the 
 public. They are not mythical, or entitled any longer to be 
 considered the work of the Incas ; but are, perhaps, more an- 
 cient than those of lake Titicaca, and in all probability the work 
 of the same people. They consist of mounds ; terraces walled 
 with stone ; upright stone rudely worked, others of finished 
 workmanship constructed in walls ; piers, portions of stairways, 
 blocks of stone with mouldings and cornices, monolithic door- 
 ways bearing symbolical ornaments in relief; and are, as Mr. 
 Squier remarks, scattered in confusion over the plain. The de- 
 struction of these ruins has been made the more complete by 
 the peoples who succeeded their builders, who converted them 
 into quarries from which to procure stone for modern construc- 
 tions. Mr. Squier minutely describes the several structures 
 readily traced ; among which the Fortress, Temple, Hall of Just- 
 ice, Stonehenge, Monolithic doorway, Cemetery, Symbolical 
 slab, arches, columns of stone and statuary. The whole covers 
 a square mile of surface, and presents an aspect similar to that 
 of Thebes. All the buildings were complete in their architectu- 
 ral designs and finish ; all constructed of stone, some of the blocks 
 being of huge proportions. What Mr. Squier denominates the 
 symbolical stone is 13 feet 4 inches square and 20 inches thick. 
 * Prescott's Conquest of Peru, Vol. I., p. 18. f Ibid - 
 
68 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The building in which it was placed stood upon stone piers, 
 some of the blocks being 14 feet in length and of corresponding 
 width and thickness. 
 
 The monolithic gateway consists of a huge block 13 feet 5 
 inches long, 7 feet 2 inches high above ground, and 18 inches 
 thick. Through the center is cut an opening 4 feet 6 inches 
 long and 2 feet 9 inches wide, which doubtless was the passage 
 way through it to the interior of the Fortress, or Temple, though 
 its precise location has not been definitely determined upon, 
 as where it is now located is evidently not its original position. 
 Above the doorway are rows of sculpture in low relief, but im- 
 mediately over the entrance are sculptured figures in high relief. 
 The whole block is the hardest trachite of dark color. Its work- 
 manship is of the finest finish. The face is polished and of the 
 utmost regularity and precision. The lines and angles are those 
 of the greatest geometrical accuracy. The reliefs have human 
 figures each holding a scepter. The upper and lower tiers have 
 human heads wearing crowns. The principal and central figure 
 is a bold representation and of singular design. The head is 
 surrounded by what Mr. Catherwood calls rays, in which, at 
 their extremities, are the heads of the condor and tiger. In each 
 hand he holds a scepter, the lower end of that of the right repre- 
 senting the head of a condor, and the upper that of the tiger, 
 whilst the upper end of that of the left hand scepter represents 
 the head of the tiger and the lower end two heads of the condor. 
 
 The monolithic doorway, now used as a gateway of the ceme- 
 tery of the village of Tiahuanacu,near these ruins, was evidently 
 one of the original doorways of the temple, or hall of justice. It 
 is similar to the one above described, but not so ornamental or 
 massive, being 7 feet 5 inches high, 5 feet 10^ inches wide, and 
 16 J inches thick. The door passage is 6 feet 2 inches high by 2 
 feet 10 inches wide. 
 
 That which is termed the temple seems to be the most ancient 
 structure of the group ; as shown by the character of the work- 
 manship displayed by its builders, and the frayed appearance of 
 the stones which composed its walls. The space occupied by 
 the temple is of rectangle form, 388 by 445 feet, the lines defin- 
 ed by upright stone (red sandstone) of irregular size and height, 
 and are, in the main, from 8 to 10 feet high, from 2 to 4 feet, 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 69 
 
 and 20 to 30 inches thick. These upright stone seem to 
 have been about fifteen feet distant from each other, the spaces 
 between them filled up with unwrought stone, forming a wall 
 supporting a terrace line of earth raised to about eight feet above 
 the level of the plain. On the eastern side was a platform ter- 
 race, of lower grade, eighteen feet broad, along the edge of the 
 central part of which were located ten great stone pilasters fif- 
 teen feet apart, which are still erect with a single exception, one 
 being prostrate. They varied in height and thickness ; the one 
 fallen down is 13 feet 8 inches long, and 5 feet 3 inches in width, 
 and thirty-two inches in thickness, appears above ground — how 
 much below ground has not been ascertained. One standing, as 
 measured, was found to be 14 feet high, 4 feet 2 inches wide, and 
 2 feet S inches thick. At the top of the tallest pilasters are 
 shoulders, as if to receive a finish, such as architraves ; these not 
 appearing upon the shorter ones it is inferred they have been 
 broken off, and that all one day supported a proper finish, if not 
 a roof. 
 
 The Fortress consists of a great mound of rectangular form 
 620 feet in length by 450 in width and about 50 feet high. It 
 was terraced in three stages. Cieza de Leon, who visited these 
 ruins soon after the conquest, describes the fortress as being 
 supported by great walls of stone. Upon the summit of this 
 mound are the remains of stone walls and the foundations of rec- 
 tangular buildings. Modern barbarians, in search of treasure 
 supposed to have been secreted in hidden vaults in the mound, 
 have made the ruins of the fortress quite complete. The treas- 
 ure hunters made an excavation in the center of the fortress 300 
 feet in diameter and sixty feet deep. 
 
 "When the Spaniards first visited these ruins, they found, in 
 the vicinity of the fortress, two stone idols of human shape, of 
 giant stature, executed with skill, and, as was remarked by Cieza 
 de Leon, by very able masters. They were broken in pieces 
 by modern vandals, except the head of one of them upon the 
 roadside on the way to La Paz. 
 
 The stone composing the ruined building and works of Tia- 
 huanacu, consisting of red sand-stone, slate-colored trachite, and 
 a dark, hard basalt, are not of the vicinity of the ruins, but must 
 have been brought from quarries ranging from five to forty miles 
 
70 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 distant. The sand-stone was obtained at the distance of five miles ; 
 the others upon the isthmus of Yunguyo, forty miles.* 
 
 The native Indians have no knowledge as regards the author, 
 of these ruined structures, and told the Spaniards that " they 
 existed before the sun shone." The Peruvians also were en- 
 tirely ignorant as regards their origin ; but had a tradition, that 
 many ages before the invasion of the Spaniards, a large vessel 
 landed at St. Helen's point, manned by giants having no beards, 
 but long hair hanging loosely upon their shoulders ; their 
 eyes were wide apart, bodies very large, represented to have 
 been taller from the knees downward, than the height of a man's 
 head. The probability is, the people here represented were 
 Tartars or Chinese on horseback or on some other animals ; 
 though it was not pretended that they were the earliest people 
 of the country, as the Incas were then occupying it. 
 
 There are many other ruins in what was known as Peru at 
 the time of the Spanish conquest, but those already described 
 are sufficient to show their antiquity and character. 
 
 In many places are -found ruins of massive aqueducts, con- 
 structed of hewn stone, laid in cement, and which would do 
 credit to modern mechanics. 
 
 The question remains unsettled as to who constructed the 
 ruined buildings, mounds and tumuli found upon this continent. 
 Though it may be admitted that the Indians reared the tumuli, 
 it is hardly probable that they constructed the vast fortifications, 
 pyramids, temples and cities, now found in ruins, in various 
 parts of the country. These are doubtless the works of an ex- 
 tinct people, who evidently had to contend against desperate 
 foes ; otherwise such vast forts and places of safety would not 
 have been required. They were doubtless engaged in a strug- 
 gle for life, but finally overcome, and extirpated by their ene- 
 mies, in all probability the Red Indians, who never, as far as 
 history leads us, had adopted the mode of fife the lost people 
 seem to have enjoyed. Many of the buildings in ruins seem to 
 have been destroyed by violence. This may have been done by 
 foes during the contest for the mastery ; at all events, the Red 
 
 * For a full and interesting description of these antique works the reader is 
 referred to Mr. Squier's account of them in No. 216, Harper's Magazine of May, 
 1868, p. 681. 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 7 1 
 
 Indians would have no need for them, civilization being antago- 
 nistic to their savage nature. The age of these ruined works 
 and institutions cannot even be guessed at, or hardly a reason- 
 able approximation be made as regards the time when their 
 foundations were laid, or the periods required for their construc- 
 tion. As no iron tools have been found of an age cotempora- 
 neous with the period of their construction, the reasonable infer- 
 ence is, their builders were ignorant of the use of that metal. A 
 singular instance of iron tools being discovered, enclosed in the 
 solid rock at Salem, Ohio, has been reported.* In dressing a 
 rock for a mill-stone the workmen found at the depth of three 
 inches, holes which had been made in the rock by art : upon 
 further examination they found two iron wedges driven into the 
 rock, and on each side of the wedges was a thin piece of iron, 
 showing the wedges were driven for the purpose of splitting the 
 rock. Three inches of solid mass of rock of the same texture as 
 that in which the wedges had been driven had been formed 
 over them after they had been abandoned by the owner. 
 
 This is not perhaps so strange an occurrence as reported by 
 Professor Silliman, from Count Bournous' Mineralogy, of stumps 
 in columns and fragments of stone half wrought with cones and 
 handles of hammers, at the depth of fifty feet beneath layers ot 
 eleven beds of compact limestone. At the same place in France, 
 was discovered a board seven feet long and one inch thick, which 
 had been formed into agate, as well as the wooden instruments 
 found in the same locality. The edges of the board were rounded 
 the same as those used in quarries at the present day. 
 
 Another evidence of the antiquity of man upon the western 
 continent is presented in petrified bodies, being discovered under 
 circumstances showing an eternity of time has intervened since 
 the flesh and bones became a solid. One case demands our notice 
 here : In the Cumberland Mountains of Tennessee is a vast cave 
 in which was found the petrified bodies of two men and that of 
 a dog. One of the men was standing erect with a spear in his 
 hand in a balanced position ; his attitude evinced surprise, as if 
 he had just started upon a fast walk. The other was in a sitting 
 
 * Delafield's Topographical Description, p. 28. 
 f The iron wedge above described found in Salem, Washington Countj. 
 Ohio, has been considered to be not of ancient origin. — American Antiquities, 
 Bradford, p. 38. 
 
•J2 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 posture. The dog was crouched by their side upon a flat rock, 
 as if in terror, or about to make a leap. The place they were 
 was one hundred and twenty-five feet from the mouth of the 
 cave. The men seem to have been in a nude state, at least, no 
 evidences of clothing are visible about their bodies. 
 
 The Old world has quite the advantage over the JN ew, as re- 
 gards monuments of art now in ruins. Their authors have left 
 the impress of their own character so indelibly stamped upon 
 them, that it is no difficult task to prove the people to which 
 each belong. The rumed structures of Greece, Rome, Carthage, 
 Persia, Assyria, Arabia, China, Hindoostan, Asia Minor, and the 
 eastern continents are generally referable to particular eras in 
 the world's progress, and traceable to the nations and peoples who 
 constructed them. The pyramids of Egypt which bear date before 
 the time of the erection of the Tower of Babel, have preserved 
 the character and history of their builders, in stone, paintings, and 
 parchments, as well as by mummified bodies. And so with Nine- 
 veh, Balbeck, Palmyra, Ecbatana, Persepolis, Tdumea and Jerusa- 
 lem, each having their preserved history ; Balbeck attests the 
 advance of civilization during the dark ages ; China and the Chi- 
 nese have remained the same for thousands of centuries. Their 
 ruined edifices are of the same order of their subsequent and 
 present structures. The renowned " city of the Great King " is 
 a monument attesting the character and refinement of the Jews. 
 The Celts marked their course in Asia, Africa, Europe, America, 
 and the isles of the sea by erecting upright stone, such as those 
 of Stonehenge in Europe and similar monuments in South Am- 
 erica. 
 
 One remarkable fact connected with the stone and bronze age, 
 is the similarity of the implements and peoples of the old and 
 new world during these respective periods, which admits of the 
 probability of their being of the same race of peoples. The 
 similarity of the pyramids and ancient building are evidences 
 tending to show that the same race of people constructed the 
 pyramids of Egypt, Mexico, Peru, Central America and the 
 Mississippi Valley. 
 
 The buried cities of Pompeii and Herculaneum, still retain 
 the evident impress of the national character of their authors, 
 as fresh as if recently erected, and showing there has been no 
 
ANTIQUITY OF MAN, AND WORKS OF ART. 73 
 
 material architectural changes in Italy for the last eighteen 
 hundred years. Marked changes during that period have taken 
 place on the coast where these cities stood when they were 
 overwhelmed by the eruptions of Vesuvius 1800 years ago. 
 Pompeii then stood upon the sea shore ; now it is a mile distant 
 from the sea.* 
 
 * Lyell's Principles of Geology, p. 390. 
 
CHAPTER ni. 
 
 DISTEIBUTION OF MAN. 
 
 Law of distribution of Mankind. — Effect of climate. — The tropical and polar 
 Man — Different varieties of Man. — Perfection of type in temperate zone. — 
 Caucasian and Esquimaux.— Western Asia Man's central seat. — Noah and 
 his descendants. — The Deluge ; was it universal? — Geological proofs of. — 
 Formation of land and continents. — Egyptian Pyramids and of America. — 
 Great similarity of. — Africa and America once united. — Primitive races of 
 Man. — Geographical location of the races. — Languages of peoples. 
 
 THE distribution of mankind over the earth is not governed 
 by the same laws controlling animals and plants, as these 
 are ruled by the degrees of heat and cold, and other stimulating 
 agencies, the law of physical order. As regards mankind, they 
 are not controlled by climate — existing even where the cold is so 
 intense as to occasion the congelation of mercury, as well as 
 where their bodies sustain heat higher than that at which ether 
 boils. 
 
 The law of man's adaptation to climatic conditions seems to 
 be of moral order, climate having little or no effect upon the 
 races. 
 
 The tropical man is so organized as not to experience want ; 
 he lives at ease ; his daily food provided for him by the spon- 
 taneous products of the earth. The polar man is in a constant 
 state of want — ever laboring to prevent starvation. The man of 
 the temperate zone is the perfect type of the human race, 
 physically and mentally; he toils and thinks, and reasons and 
 toils — makes full development of his physical, mental, and moral 
 nature. 
 
 The center of the animal kingdom is in the tropics ; passing 
 from thence north and south, they decrease in beauty and 
 numbers. But man, being perfect in the temperate zone, shows 
 
 (74) 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF MAN. 75 
 
 his development, is stimulated by the climate and other sur- 
 rounding agencies. His type becomes less energetic and less 
 intellectual as he passes north or south from his central seat. 
 As we go from this great geographical center, north and south, 
 the regularity and harmony of the races disappear, and new- 
 orders of men are presented, suited to the localities in which 
 they reside. This is the case in the old and new world, and is a 
 universal law of the human races. Mental culture always bears 
 a proper proportion to the perfection of the race, and has always 
 been the case. The extreme northern races have no time for 
 mental culture, it all being employed in providing for their daily 
 wants. The extreme southern races of the tropics are very 
 indolent, and see no necessity for mental culture ; they eat, 
 drink, and indulge in pleasure, such seeming to be their highest 
 aim. 
 
 The idea of the superior race being modified by passing from 
 the geographical seat, north or south, may be questioned, yet the 
 most indubitable evidences exist in its support. Take the Esqui- 
 maux of the extreme north — the true representative of the polar 
 man — and compare him with the European. The contrast will 
 be very manifest; no one will doubt the superiority of the 
 European. The same striking contrast exists in regard to the 
 natives of Southern Africa, and Northern Asia, and the Cauca- 
 sian race. But it is not to be denied that the superior race will 
 stand pre-eminent over the others in any of the zones, though 
 not possessing the same intellectual energy or vigor as in their 
 natural latitude. The white man is a cosmopolite ; the whole 
 earth, indeed, appears too small for his range ; he pines to 
 advance to other worlds, and to explore the whole universe. 
 
 Western Asia is not only the center (geographically,) of the 
 races, but also the place from whence have radiated the influences 
 of man's moral nature.* The ideas we have of mankind issued 
 from this locality. Here it would seem was man created, and 
 from whence the world was peopled. 
 
 Sacred history gives us a short detail of the peopling of the 
 
 globe, at least part of the old world, by the descendants of ISToah. 
 
 Before the flood, 1656 years had elapsed since the creation of 
 
 Adam, as computed by biblical scholars. Some of the antede- 
 
 * Natural History of Man, vol. I., p. 120. 
 
j6 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 luvians lived more than half this period; even Noah himself was 
 a witness to many of the important events of the antedeluvians, 
 being 600 years old when the floods came, bnt failed to give any 
 history of the people who lived before the deluge, deeming it 
 proper rather to let their crimes and wickedness remain buried 
 in the past, than reveal them to coming generations. 
 
 If the deluge was universal, all the human races, save Noah 
 and his family, perished by direction of the Deity ; but if it was 
 not universal, we may have other parentage to look to for the 
 present races of man, besides Noah and his posterity ; and, 
 hence, an important feature in man's distribution would at once 
 be presented. Was the deluge universal ? is a very important 
 subject of inquiry, and one we shall not dispute or attempt to 
 solve. 
 
 As we said in a former chapter, geology has demonstrated 
 that much of what heretofore has been the best evidences of a 
 universal deluge of waters, was produced by other causes than 
 " rain from heaven." The highest peaks of the mountains were 
 once at the bottom of the sea, and were brought up from thence 
 to their present positions by the internal force of the globe.* 
 All show the action of water, even to their very summits. The 
 mighty waters of the ocean now rest upon mountains, hills, 
 and plains, miles below the wind-driven waves upon which our 
 ships steam and sail — but when, if ever, a new continent shall 
 arise from the depths, or ours be submerged, is far beyond 
 human reason to decide. 
 
 The first location of man upon the earth, as regards place, is 
 very uncertain, as well as the era when he became an inhabitant. 
 It is very easy to imagine that before the subsidence of the land 
 between America, Africa, and Europe, the same people inhabited 
 the whole country, from the Red Sea to the Pacific Ocean, in 
 the west, and under these circumstances, the sameness of the 
 pyramids, temples, and ruined cities, could readily be accounted 
 for. 
 
 The distribution, therefore, of the races over the globe, may 
 
 have been accomplished whilst the land was united, or before 
 
 the Atlantic Ocean was formed ; at least, this is probable, though 
 
 the approved theory is, that America was peopled by way of 
 
 * Lyell's Principles of Geology, p. 103. 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF MAN. 
 
 77 
 
78 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 the straits of Beliring, and the Pacific, in boats and canoes, upon 
 the assumption that the original seat of the human race was in 
 Asia, as recorded in the Genesis. 
 
 It is worthy of note, that all the races are not of migratory 
 character. The Esquimaux are contented in their ice dwell- 
 ings, and in their snow huts. It is only the Caucasians, as a 
 general rule, who are restive and disposed to wander. The 
 Mongolians are now riveted to their country, unless compelled 
 to emigrate. The Chinese, and indeed the people of Asia, other 
 than white nations, are domestic in their habits. The term 
 Caucasian, in this connection, does not simply mean peoples of 
 white complexion, but also embraces all the grades of this race, 
 including the Egyptians, Jews, Celts, Teutons, Gauls, Pelasgians, 
 Sclavonians, Iberians, Romans, Berbers, and other families of 
 mixed blood of this type. The mixed stock of the primitive 
 races, is now found in almost every clime ; often the inferior 
 type predominating, as is the case with the Hottentots, Bush- 
 men, and other tribes now* classed with the African ; yet in all 
 these families, the Caucasian blood is still visible. The adapta- 
 tion of the races to the zones, as before remarked, is always 
 governed by the law of the races ; hence, the Caucasian will not 
 be perfect in the tropics or polar regions. Some have even gone 
 so far as to affirm that the Anglo-Saxons would become extinct 
 if cut oft* from intercourse with families of the same type. 
 
 The population of the United States is not so strong as the 
 original stock of Great Britain or Germany. Each continent 
 has its mixed races, showing that the disposition of mankind to 
 distribute themselves has been universal. The distribution is 
 not of recent date, but antedates authentic history. When 
 nations first became known, there were mixed races, but no new 
 orders or types seem to have been produced. 
 
 It is worthy of remark, that however scattered and mixed the 
 races have become, the original abode of each is yet plainly 
 visible in the several zones, where the Creator seems to have 
 assigned them to reside. 
 
 It cannot be denied, therefore, that the human races, have 
 their geographical locations as well as the lower animals, and where 
 they thrive better than in any other locality. They appear to 
 be adapted to extreme conditions and influences that cannot be 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF MAN. 79 
 
 changed by them. The polar man cannot subsist in the tropics, 
 nor the tropical man in the polar regions, not being physically 
 organized for these several localities. By the universal law of 
 origin, the Negro's place is in the tropics, and the Esquimaux in 
 the polar regions; to these several localities they have been 
 assigned by the Creator, by his immutable laws of distribution. 
 
 These differences of adaption of races to geographical zones, 
 are as ancient as the races themselves. History proves it to be 
 so, and traditions, monuments of art, and geology — confirm it. 
 The great works of art, from the founding of Babel to the 
 erection of the monument on Bunker's Hill, are of the Caucasian 
 family of man.* 
 
 The great plain north of the Himalayas, very early in the his 
 tory of the races, swarmed with Caucasians of primitive stock. 
 Some of their bold adventurers climbed to the top of the moun- 
 tains which environed them, and beheld from thence vast hosts 
 of people inhabiting the plains of Iran andBactriana; the scene 
 was inviting — soon the bold white emigrants of the north issued 
 through the gates of the Himalayas, and mingled with the 
 dark-skinned tribes of the Ganges and Indus. Here, in all prob- 
 ability, was the place and the time the white and black races 
 first came in contact with each other. 
 
 The whole of Southern Asia was soon overrun by these bold 
 adventurers, who also passed into Africa, and peopled Egypt by 
 the way of the upper Nile, where they built the Pyramids, and 
 other astonishing works there existing. The same order of 
 peoples passed into Europe by several emigrations, founding 
 kingdoms and empires on the way thither, such as those of 
 Persia, Media, Babylonia, and smaller states of that region, and 
 in Asia Minor among which that of the Trojans. The leaders 
 of these emigrations were the Pelasgians, Celts, Iberians, Huns, 
 Finns, Teutons, and Goths. The Celts were very early settled 
 in Europe, and came in two families, one by the north-east, the 
 other by the way of southern India ; the latter were of darkor 
 complexion than the former, which resulted from their connec- 
 tion with the Semite nations on their way. Some of them not 
 only had the dark colored skin, but the black curly hair. The 
 amalgamation of races in Europe has produced several new 
 * Earth and Man, Guyot, p. 228. 
 
80 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 families, such as the Anglo-Saxons, the French, Swedes, Nor- 
 wegians, Polanders, "Welsh, Irish, Spaniards, Portuguese, and 
 Hungarians. 
 
 The distribution of mankind over the islands of the sea, is 
 governed by the same rules as those already stated. The 
 natives are all of the same races found upon the continents, and 
 derived from the same primitive types. 
 
 Australia, though far distant from the continents, has no dis- 
 tinct race. The natives have the color of the Negro, and hair 
 of the Mongol iau, but crisped. They have the Negro features 
 to a high degree, aud are classed with them; but one family 
 doubtless is of the Malay race. 
 
 Of late, some ethnological authors have been disposed to treat 
 the Australians as a new race ; such is not the fact, in the true 
 sense of the term, as they are doubtless only a cross between the 
 Malays, Mongolians, and Negroes, elements of each being very 
 manifest in their composition. "Whether they were produced in 
 Australia, or transported thither, cannot now be ascertained. 
 As to their distribution, we are compelled to leave them where 
 we find them ; and, if they are a new race, the purpose of their 
 creation has not yet been disclosed, unless to present the lowest 
 type of mankind, as they are scarcely intellectual animals. 
 
 In what is termed the glacial period, mighty changes of the 
 surface of the continents of Europe, Asia, and North America, 
 took place. If man was an inhabitant of the regions of the gla- 
 ciers, he had either to flee the country, or perish in the gen- 
 eral catastrophe His sagacity would most likely enable him to 
 foresee the approaching danger, hence his distribution in fami- 
 lies in this way may be accounted for. In such contingencies, 
 man will make desperate efforts to save life. Those living along 
 the coasts, of course, would take to their water crafts as a place 
 of safety, and, as the mass of ice and rock moved on, would es- 
 cape to the open sea, and be at the mercy of the waves, liable 
 to be driven across the Atlantic, or far out into the Pacific. 
 
 There is no doubt about the glaciers having performed a very 
 important part in forming the present surface of Europe, Asia, 
 and the northern part of North America. If man did then ex- 
 ist, and perished in the general inundation, his remains are deeply 
 buried in the drift produced in that period, so far down in the 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF MAN. 8 1 
 
 earth or in the sea as to make their discovery very doubtful. 
 One fact is prominent in this connection, that if man did occupy 
 these several continents, or either of them, before the glacial pe- 
 riod, he has left no history, and very few, if any, works of art to 
 tell of his existence.* 
 
 The lake dwellers doubtless inhabited Europe after this pe- 
 riod, f The elephant and rhinoceros had disappeared from the 
 country before man entered it. They had sought a warmer cli- 
 mate, as the glaciers had very materially changed the tempera- 
 ture of the country. Remains of these animals have been found 
 even as far north as Siberia. 
 
 It is not at all strange that the remains of man have not been 
 discovered of the glacial age, even if he was inhabiting the coun- 
 try at that epoch, as they are readily decomposed, unless in bog, 
 or undergo a speedy petrifaction. 
 
 H. Boucher de Perthers, who, for over thirty years, devoted 
 his attention to the early works of mankind in France, asserts to 
 have found indubitable evidence of his existence at a very re- 
 mote age, antedating even the glacial period. He has claimed 
 to have discovered rough implements of flint, fashioned by art, 
 in the undisturbed beds of clay, gravel and sand, near Abbeville. 
 The beds alluded to vary from ten to twenty feet in thickness, 
 covering the chalk hills in the vicinity. "With these flint instru- 
 ments were also the bones of extinct mammalia, such as the mam- 
 moth, the fossil rhinoceros, tiger, bear, hyena, stag and horse. 
 They were discovered in the undisturbed beds of clay and dilu- 
 vial deposits known as drift.:): These flint instruments are very 
 rude, showing them to have been fashioned in the first ages of 
 the stone period. § 
 
 The conclusion to be derived from these developments is, that 
 man existed in Em-ope coeval with the elephant and rhinoceros, 
 
 * The drift at Cincinnati, overlying the stump ; the works of art, and re- 
 mains of man, found elsewhere in the Mississippi valley, may have been de- 
 posited during the glacial period. 
 
 f Though it is now claimed by Boucher de Perthers, as subsequently no- 
 ticed, that man inhabited Europe before the glacial era. 
 
 % It has been claimed that these remains were antediluvian ; even their dis- 
 coverer so considered them, as by reference to his great work, entitled " Anti- 
 quities Celtiques," will fully be shown. 
 
 § Antiquity of Man, pp. 94, 95, 123-150. 
 6 
 
82 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 and at a period reaching back many thousands of years before 
 any received date of creation. * 
 
 These great facts seem to mystify the early distribution of 
 man over the globe, and tend to establish different creations. 
 The rudeness of the stone implements rebuts the presumption 
 of the people of that era emigrating to Europe, by water, at least. 
 They were doubtless too low in the scale of civilization to have 
 constructed even a canoe. The early distribution of man being con- 
 ceded, the next important inquiry is as regards the type or types 
 first occupying the various portions of the globe where mankind 
 have existed. We have already made a general survey of the sub- 
 ject, and pointed out the great, central seat of man, showing the 
 native zones of the several races, and causes tending to their dis- 
 tribution; but as yet their indigenous character has not been 
 defined, though in a subsequent chapter we shall endeavor to 
 show to what race or type each family belongs. 
 
 All mankind, springing from the five leading types presently 
 named, it might seem comparatively easy to trace the present 
 families to their original form and source. The task might be 
 readily performed, had not ethnologists confused the subject by 
 increasing the number of the primitive types. One great error 
 of the early authors consisted in resorting to language as the 
 chief source in tracing out the primitive race, which is short- 
 lived compared with the physical and mental qualities of a race. 
 One race may readily adopt the language of another, and thus 
 become, by language alone, one people ; whilst, at the same time, 
 in physical and mental qualities, they may differ as widely as 
 the Caucasian and African. Indeed, here is a proper test, as the 
 Negro has adopted the English tongue in the United States, and 
 knows no more about his native dialect or language than if it 
 never existed, yet the types are as distinct as they possibly can 
 be. The language of a nation or type may be entirely forgot- 
 ten, still the type remains ; such, for example, was the case in 
 Europe. The Eoman invasions of Gaul and Britannia almost 
 completely dispelled the Celtic dialect ; no traces of it now re- 
 main, with the exception of a few Celtic words found incorpo- 
 rated with the French tongue. The Celtic man, however, still 
 exists as perfect in form and character as when he made his first 
 * Brace's Races of the Old World, p. 439. • 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF MAN. 83 
 
 advent in Britain. Many other instances of like character might 
 be cited. That language may or may not be permanent, is no 
 longer doubted, being controlled by circumstances entirely. The 
 predominant tongue will always prevail. The early German 
 settlers of Pennsylvania and New York for a century endeavored 
 to preserve their native German dialect, and transmit the same 
 unimpaired to their posterity ; yet their descendants are now as 
 thoroughly Anglo-Saxon as any of the people of the United 
 States, many of them being even wholly unable to speak a sin- 
 gle word of the German dialect. 
 
 The Pelasgic language, the root of the Greek and Latin, is no 
 longer spoken by a single tongue, and if we were to attempt to 
 trace present nations by the idioms which follow it, we should 
 come in contact with a boundless debris of tongues, as from this 
 language have originated an endless variety of tongues and dia- 
 lects, adopted, too, by people as remote and foreign from the Pe- 
 lasgic stock of people as the Germans and French are from each 
 other. 
 
 The peoples who have been sufficiently national to preserve 
 their dialects and language have also preserved their physical 
 and mental type ; for instance, the Greeks, Jews, Chinese, Jap- 
 anese and Italians, all preserve not only their language, but their 
 characters, physical and mental. 
 
 The Sanscrit, the oldest language of Central Asia, is the root 
 of nearly all the dialects of the early peoples of Europe, except 
 the Germanic, which are more readily traced to the Zend and 
 Persic dialects of the Iranian languages. The Gothic, Flemish, 
 Dutch, Icelandic, Danish, Swedish, and Anglo-Saxon, all belong 
 to the Germanic branch of the Zend and Persic languages. 
 
 The Finnish and Basque languages are of Hindoostanic ori- 
 gin, though the Basque seems to be a distinct dialect. They are 
 a distinct family of people, allied with the Tartars, having pre- 
 served their tongue and type for over 2,000 years in Europe. 
 Under the name of Iberians, they, at a very remote age, occu- 
 pied Western Europe. Of the Finns it may be remarked, that 
 their language partook of the Aryan, Iranian and Turanian dia- 
 lects. 
 
 The Semitic tongue was spoken by the Semitic family proper 
 and the Phoenicians, the latter spreading it over Northern Africa, 
 
84 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 especially Nuniidia and Mauri. Like that of the Egyptian and 
 Hamitic, the Semitic was not confined to the original family, 
 but spread broadcast throughout Western Asia and Northern 
 Africa, and the eastern portion of the continent. Even the 
 Galla, of Abyssinia, seem to have the Semitic pronoun. The 
 Hamitic and Semitic dialects were very similar, if, indeed, they 
 were not substantially the same. 
 
 The Egyptian (now the Coptic) is very ancient, and seems to 
 be based upon the Aryan and Iranian languages. The Fellahs 
 and Berbers spoke branches of the Egyptian tongue. We thus 
 far have been unable to discover any satisfactory evidence war- 
 ranting the conclusion that there is any new race of mankind ; 
 and it is equally true that there are no indigenous races in 
 Africa, Europe or America, nor upon any any of the isles of the 
 seas. Outside of Asia, all are, as races, emigrants. It may,, 
 therefore, with safety, be asserted, that the 1rve races all had 
 their origin in Asia, and from these primitive types are derived 
 all the families of man existing upon the globe. 
 
 The innumerable families of man now dwelling in the various 
 countries of the earth, though considered indigenous, are refer- 
 able to the primitive races, white, yellow, and black, of Asia, 
 the Malay and American, even, being derived from the Cauca- 
 sian, Mongolian, and African. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Sueface of the globe.— Its broken crust.— Internal force.— Asia, a very an- 
 cient portion of the globe, held in position by a volcanic trunk. — Gobi 
 Desert.— Oyster shells high upon the Himalayas.— Thibet, 17,000 feet 
 above the sea. — Land submerged. — Western Gobi and Lake Balcoch drain- 
 ed. — Convulsions in Japan. — Straits of Babel Mandeb of volcanic origin. — 
 
 % Submergence of Western and Central Asia. — Straits of Gibraltar formed. — 
 Twelve cities of Asia destroyed. — Sicily torn from Italy. — Islands formed. 
 — Plato and Pliny. — Islands torn from continents. — The River Indus. — 
 Ceylon severed from Asia. — Volcanic regions of Asia. — Tamen submerged. 
 — Caspian Sea. — Africa. — Abssynia volcanic. — Teneriffe. — Mt. Etna. — Boul- 
 ders. — Submergence of Wales. — Ohio. Potomac, James and Hudson Rivers. 
 — Coal beds formed. 
 
 THE causes now disturbing the crust of the globe did not, it 
 would seem, produce the wonderful revolutions it has 
 undergone since it became a solid mass. Whether the earth was 
 disrupted by sudden convulsions occasioned hv internal force, or 
 torn in fragments by deluging waters, has not been revealed ; 
 but that it has been wrought upon by mighty forces is very mani- 
 fest. 
 
 Asia, a very ancient portion of the earth, seems to be held in 
 position by a great volcanic trunk, which, in very remote ages, 
 Drought forth, and still holds her vast mountains in position. In 
 the east there are two ranges, between which lies the great Gobi 
 Desert. These mountains were hove up, in all probability, as 
 soon as any portion of the globe, except Africa, yet late in the 
 calendar of time, compared with 'the formation of the general 
 body of the earth. Oysters were in existence when these moun- 
 tains were brought up, as is shown by their numerous beds found 
 on the sides of the Himalayas, some of them three miles above 
 the level of the sea. In Thibet beds of oyster shells have been 
 
86 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 found upon the mountains at an elevation of 17,000 feet above 
 the sea level. 
 
 Tradition, historical records, and physical facts, fully attest 
 that vast and mighty changes have taken place in the surface of 
 the earth in Asia, since the mountains were elevated. The 
 Arctic shore has been for many centuries gradually rising, whilst 
 whole regions in the southern part of the continent have been 
 subsiding. In the Chinese and Japanese seas, vast regions of 
 land have been submerged — entirely disappeared. In remote 
 ages, by upheavals, lakes have been dried up, and rivers absorbed. 
 Cashmere and Nepaul are instances of the kind remembered by 
 the inhabitants of the country in traditionary story. The west- 
 ern Gobi was drained into the upper Irtish, and Lake Balcach, 
 of the same district, was absorbed in the sand. Yery heavy 
 concussions have been heard in Asia, and so great was the con- 
 vulsions in some instances that buildings and cities were destroyed 
 and many human lives sacrificed. In Japan the convulsions 
 have been still more severe and violent. In the north of Asia 
 the mountains dip into the ocean, and then rise again, producing 
 vast desolation.* 
 
 The Straits of Babel Mandeb present indisputable evidences 
 that the time was when the waters of the Eed Sea did not flow 
 into the Indian Ocean. These Straits are of volcanic origin, 
 « the volcano having torn the principal chain of Central Africa 
 from the old crest of Southern Arabia."f 
 
 Before the giving way of the barrier above referred to, and 
 that which divided the waters of the Mediterranean from the 
 Atlantic Ocean, the countries lying east and west, and Northern 
 Africa, and Southern Asia Minor, and regions in that vicinity, 
 were covered -by the waters of the Mediterranean. The Straits 
 of Gibraltar were probably formed when the waters of the Black 
 Sea broke through the Hellespont. 
 
 The Greeks and Eomans were well satisfied that some great 
 internal power tore Sicily from Italy, Cyprus from Syria, Eubcea 
 from Boeotia Atalante, and Mocris from Euboese and Leucosia 
 from Sirens. 
 
 We learn from Pliny, that in the reign of Tiberius, no less 
 
 * Natural History of the Human Species, p. 106. 
 f Johnson's Physical Atlas, p. 5. 
 
THE EARTH'S CRUST. 87 
 
 than fifty-seven earthquakes occurred in a single year, during 
 which time, by one extraordinary concussion, twelve cities of 
 Asia were laid prostrate in a single night.* Rome even vibrated 
 under these mighty convulsions. During these paroxysms the 
 face of the country was materially altered — whole districts be- 
 came seas and lakes, and islands were hove up at the same time. 
 During such convulsions Delos and Rhodes were brought forth ; 
 also Anapha, Nea, Serpho, Theria, Therosia, Heira and many 
 others. 
 
 Plato reports that the Atlantic Ocean covered over a vast 
 portion of the land along its coast ; and more recently, according 
 to Pliny, great changes had taken place of like character. He 
 notes : 
 
 "Acarnania has been overwhelmed by the Arabian Gulf; 
 Achaia, by the Corinthian ; Europe and Asia, by the Propontus 
 and Pontus ; and besides these the sea has rent asunder Leucas, 
 Antirrhum, the Hellespont and the two Bosphori. 
 
 " The sea, near the Palus Mseotis, has carried away Pyrrha 
 and Autissa, also Elice, and Bura in the Gulf of Corinth. In 
 Sicily, also, the half of the city of Tyndaris, and all the part of 
 Italy which is wanting, was in like manner carried away."f 
 
 This author also described a percussion, at which time two 
 mountains, in the district of Mutina, rushed together, falling 
 upon each other with a yery loud crash, and then receding, 
 while in the day time flame and smoke issued from them.;): 
 
 The River Indus now runs nearly due south, yet it is manifest, 
 from the face of the country and its delta, that it originally 
 flowed south-east from the terminal point of the Lukkee moun- 
 tain, being a space of nearly ten degrees. Thus, a vast region 
 of country by this river was rendered uninhabitable, and then 
 left dry land in course of time. The delta, however, as the 
 whole region encroached upon appears to be such, may have 
 been covered by the river at the same time. This is probable, 
 though not very likely. 
 
 Ceylon was once joined to Asia, but severed by volcanic 
 
 agency, or some other internal cause. The early people of India 
 
 consider Ceylon the original abode of man — the Garden of Eden. 
 
 The spot designated as the Garden of Eden, is on the top of a 
 
 * Pliny's Natural History, Vol. I., p. 116. f Ibid -> P- 120 - X !b id -» P- U& 
 
88 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 mountain which rises 7720 feet above the sea. There is no 
 doubt about the very remote peopling of Ceylon, and probably 
 long before it was rent from the continent. Ruined cities fully 
 attest the submergence of this Island. These ruins are perhaps 
 as ancient as any upon the globe. 
 
 Australasia is composed of fragments of the continents of 
 South America and Asia. The islands present the ruins of a 
 submerged region which one day was high above water, but now 
 at the bottom of the sea, which lies between the two continents. 
 Every one passing over this region is struck with the vestiges 
 of a ruined world. 
 
 The eastern portion of Asia is subject to volcanic convulsions, 
 of extraordinary character. * The country came up from be- 
 neath the sea since the Mongolians occupied central and north- 
 ern Asia. They start off in their fabulous history with the 
 story that they expended great toil in endeavoring to rid the 
 country of lakes and marshes. The waters, even recently, spread 
 over the territory to the great destruction of life and property. 
 The Yellow Sea in 1845 rose and swept the land to the destruc- 
 tion of several thousand lives. 
 
 The Marian islands are now low and small, but they were one 
 day doubtless large and elevated. The great city of Tamen 
 stands so far out in the water that it can only be reached by 
 boats. Lord Anson in his voyage, found upon one of these is- 
 lands a row of upright stones, in form of obelisks, each Bur- 
 mounted by a coping block. These were constructed by a rice 
 of people other than the present population. Dr. Darwin says 
 these islands are the remains of lands of much greater extent 
 than now presented, which have sunk beneath the sea. The 
 group is composed of volcanic cones and low coral reefs. 
 Northern and north-western Asia has been less disturbed by in- 
 ternal agencies than any other portion of the continent. The 
 chief rupture appearing to be the straits of Behring, a channel 
 about forty miles wide and of no great depth. There are no 
 very marked evidences of any great percussion where the straits 
 were formed, and no evidence that the level of either sea was al- 
 
 * In the year 1845, the waters of the Gulf of Pe-chee-lee, rose to such height 
 as to destroy several hundred thousand human lives, and ruin all the houses of 
 the province, effecting the total ruin of 16,000,000 of the population. — The 
 Natural History of the Human Species, p. 116. 
 
THE EARTH'S CRUST. 89 
 
 tered in the least, when the waters of the two seas became uni- 
 ted. But since the arctic regions have been rising in Asia and 
 Europe there is a current in the straits, and, as northern Asia is 
 still rising, the current is increasing. 
 
 The Caspian sea, which has no outlet, was once connected 
 with the Black Sea. At that period the latter inundated a large 
 portion of southern Russia, and set back its tides to the Baltic, 
 White Sea, and Arctic Ocean, by the Gulf of Finland and Bothia. 
 
 The continent of Africa has but little evidence of having: un- 
 dergone any very marked changes by any known causes. It 
 stands out in the tabular form as if hove up from amid the waves 
 in mass, some of its mountain peaks being crowned with lime- 
 stone. Africa is, perhaps, the oldest of the continents, its age 
 is not fixed by any date of human circulation ; all is surmise ; 
 but the continent is so aged as to be worn out and exhausted to 
 a measurable extent. 
 
 Yolcanoes exist in Abyssinia and along the south-east coast ; 
 also on the west coast ; but they do not appear to have disturbed 
 the main land materially, except the tearing away of Madagas- 
 car on the east, and the islands on the south-west, from the con- 
 tinent. The mighty volcano of Teneriffe has frequently shaken 
 the earth and sea for hundreds of miles, but has not altered the 
 continent since the historic period. Etna also has frequently 
 shaken Sicily and Italy.* 
 
 The western continent has undergone marked changes by vol- 
 canic influces ; yet there are strong indications of alterations of 
 surface of the country not attributable to such agencies. 
 The neighboring islands were doubtless once a part of 
 the continent, as the whole region, from Barbadoes to Yera 
 Cruz, presents many indications of a violent disruption during 
 the present geological superficies of the earth. The event may 
 may have been since the deluge, and, if so, the ruined buildings 
 and pyramids may be readily accounted for. 
 
 The boulders are ample witnesses of the submergence of the 
 northern portion of the country. If they were brought to their 
 present resting-places by floating ice it is hard to tell how high 
 the stage of water in wl^ch they floated thither may have been. 
 
 * The beds of lava that have issued from Etna, prove it to have been in ac- 
 tivity over 14,000 years. — Pouchet's Plurality of Races, p. 122, note. 
 
90 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 For aught that appears to the contrary, it may have covered 
 every hill and filled every valley. 
 
 These boulders are not confined to this continent, but are 
 strewn o^er Europe and Asia in great profusion.* Those found 
 in England are granite, syenite, and greenstone. They came 
 not from the north, but from the land where is now the British 
 channel. One of these boulders at Pagham measures twenty- 
 seven feet in circumference. They were drifted in the ice and 
 dropped to their present position whilst England was submerged, 
 during the glacial period, as now supposed. 
 
 Boulders are found 5000 feet above the ocean in Europe, and 
 in the United States equally as elevated. In New England they 
 are very massive. One is upon the side of Hoosac Mountain, 
 1000 feet above the valley, over which it was transported, weigh- 
 ing 680 tons. They have been often brought several hundred 
 miles. Those found in the state of Ohio, lie scattered over the 
 the state as far south as the Ohio river, some of enormous bulk. 
 They were taken from their beds in Wisconsin — four or Hive hun- 
 dred miles distant from where they are now. 
 
 Boulders are also existing in Switzerland, Germany, France, 
 Spain and Italy, and show an overflowing of the country after 
 the mountains had been elevated, being found upon their sides, 
 even on the Himalayas. Their course can be traced by the 
 marks upon the rocks over which they were drifted. Had the 
 countries where these boulders drifted been populated, the people 
 would either have perished by the floods, or been driven from 
 their abodes. 
 
 No record of the boulder era is known to be in existence. If 
 the countries were then peopled, and the people perished, their 
 remains will no doubt yet be found under or in the drift de- 
 posited in that age. The boulders were most likely deposited in 
 the glacial era, in those regions at least. 
 
 The submergence of the countries in the boulder period, must 
 have destroyed the vegetable products, as it is not possible such 
 a flood of waters as floated these rocks would pass over the coun- 
 try without materially changing its physical character. During 
 this time, it has been supposed, the foundation of coal was depos- 
 
 * There is a large boulder in the plain near Mount Sinai. It is a block of 
 granite nearly twenty feet square. — Wonders of Geology, Vol. I., p. 210, note. 
 
THE EARTH'S CRUST. 91 
 
 ited. In some places these boulders are so located as to almost 
 warrant the conclusion that they were, in geological sense, de- 
 posited recently. 
 
 The submergence of Wales, to the extent of 1400 feet, as 
 proved by glacial shells, would require 56,000 years at the rate 
 of two and a-half feet per century.* If these rocks were of the 
 glacial period, they are certainly not recently deposited. They 
 are taken from the Alps, and carried across the deepest and most 
 rugged valleys of the globe, a distance of fifty miles, and many of 
 them of such enormous bulk as to be incredible. One resting 
 on the hill 900 feet above Lake Neufchatel is forty feet in diam- 
 eter. Some contain 50,000 cubic feet of stone. One of lime- 
 stone, at Devens, near Bex, which was drifted thirty miles, con- 
 tains 161,000 cubic feet. Those resting on the Jura and oppo- 
 site Lake Geneva, are from Mont Blanc, f 
 
 The United States contains many other evidences, besides the 
 boulders, of having been under water since the upheaval of the 
 mountains. Her great mountains, it will be observed, all run 
 in transverse direction to the course of the rivers ; and that the 
 rivers have cut their way through these barriers to the sea. Such 
 has been the case of the Potomac, Susquehannah, Juniata, Dela- 
 ware, and James River. The Ohio, on its way, cut through an al- 
 most interminable barrier near Silver Creek. Before the Potomac 
 made its way through the Blue Ridge, or the James River rup- 
 tured the mound which hemmed in its waters, a vast lake must 
 have existed in the Shenandoah valley, and in that of the Con- 
 ecocheague, extending from Staunton to Chambersburg, and fill- 
 ing the several valleys in the vicinity of the North mountain and 
 Blue Ridge, to the Alleghanies, and beyond the Susquehanna 
 to the Schuylkill and Delaware. The Blue Ridge is a geological 
 curiosity. Unlike others of such magnitude, this huge moun- 
 tain range is a vast heap of detached blocks of different mag- 
 nitudes mixed with vegetable mould, all having the appearance 
 of being deposited there as drift. It is very obvious that the 
 
 * The submergence and re-elevation of the country, acccording to Prof. Ram- 
 sey, would require 224,000 years. — Antiquities of Man, p. 285. 
 
 f The Alpine erratics are found at an altitude of 3450 feet above the sea. The 
 granite blocks found at this elevation, being 2015 feet above Lake Neufchatel, 
 were torn from the east shoulder of Mont Blanc. — Lyell's Antiquities of Man, 
 p. 300. 
 
92 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 draining of this vast lake would materially change the face of 
 the country. 
 
 The valley of the Hudson also was one day crossed by a high 
 barrier above West Point, near Newburg, which dammed up the 
 waters of the Hudson to the rapids at Fort Edwards. At the 
 time the water of the Ohio river was set back from the barrier 
 at Silver Creek, its tides reached to the base of the Alle- 
 ghanies, at least to Pittsburgh. This being the case, a vast ex- 
 tent of the western country must have been under water. The 
 Silver Creek barrier would not only set the waters of the Ohio 
 back to Pittsburgh, but extend them beyond Lake Erie, and to 
 the north of Lake Superior. During this period the coal beds 
 of the regions covered by the waters were supplied with the 
 vegetable matter which formed the stone coal. 
 
 The regions of country referred to give strong indications of 
 having been under water since their upheaval. The boulders 
 seem to have been brought thither since the draining of these 
 vast oceans, as they generally are located upon the surface of 
 the ground. 
 
 There is no evidence that man existed in the regions bordering 
 these lakes when they broke through their barriers, other than 
 his remains found in the Mississippi Yalley, and other physical 
 indications, such as the stump found at Cincinnati. If he dwelt 
 east of the Alleghanies, he must have been swept away by the 
 overwhelming floods of the Shenandoah, and other valleys where 
 the water had been confined. 
 
 There was no place of escape on any of the lowlands. The 
 same was the condition of things west of the Alleghanies. At 
 that time the human remains found in a fossil state at Natchez, 
 may have been buried in the drift and the eighty feet of earth 
 piled upon the stump at Cincinnati, though it would seem other- 
 wise, and that these vast accumulations were deposited after the 
 manner of the delta of the Nile, and other great rivers. 
 
CHAPTER Y. 
 
 PHYSICAL MAN. 
 
 Man's physical body, a solid composed of gases. — Living animalcules in the 
 blood. — The nervous system. — Brain the organ of the mind. — Circulation 
 of the blood. — Animal life- — Unity of the races. — Types of mankind. — The 
 Deluge. — Turanian, Semitic and Hamitic orders of man. — Origin of the 
 human species. — The Book of Genesis. — Caucasian, Mongolian, Malay, 
 American and African races. — Families and groups. — Four distinct races 
 existing 3,300 years ago. 
 
 PHYSICALLY, man is the most perfectly organized being 
 in creation. He possesses many superior qualities not en- 
 joyed by any of the lower animals, yet breathes of the same 
 atmosphere, is composed of the same kinds of material matter, 
 and lives by virtue of the same laws of animal life ; only differ- 
 ing from the lower animals in this respect by his organism. By 
 his five senses he derives all his knowledge of the external world. 
 His body is a solid, composed of various substances, namely : 
 carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen gase3; phosphorus, 
 sulphur, iron, earth and saline matter. These are organized 
 by imperceptible parts or atoms, and globules, all of the 
 same size, each being 75-100 parts of an inch, and all coher- 
 ing by attraction ; but having at tne same time no connecting 
 texture. 
 
 In the blood of man, in his adult state, there are living ani- 
 malcules, so minute that they cannot be detected without the aid 
 of the microscope. Ten thousand of them may exist in a space 
 not larger than a grain of sand. Man is, indeed, " fearfully and 
 wonderfully made." 
 
 The idea that all things were made out of nothing will be 
 readily comprehended, when it is understood of what man's 
 body is composed. The gases, which enter so largely into his 
 
 (93) 
 
94 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 composition, are as nothing ; we can neither see nor feel them, 
 yet they exist, pervading all space ; the air we breath is but gas ; 
 our food is mainly of the same elements, in an organized 
 form ; by attraction our bodies are held together ; remove this 
 agency and they would at once return to their original nothing- 
 ness. 
 
 " All are but parts of one stupendous whole, 
 Whose body nature is, and God the soul." 
 
 The bones constitute the frame work of the body, and are a 
 
 wonderful display of mech- 
 anism. They are 245 in 
 number, composed princi- 
 pally of lime, hard as lime- 
 stone and nearly as imper- 
 ishable. Each individual 
 of all the races has the 
 same number of bones, 
 though differing in many 
 other particulars. 
 
 The nervous system is 
 the most interesting and 
 mysterious portion of man's 
 physical constitution. The 
 brain is the center of the 
 nervous functions, nerves 
 constituting the galvanic 
 battery of the human sys- 
 tem, and by means of which 
 the lightning of the soul is 
 conducted to the seat of 
 thought. 
 
 The blood is the great 
 nourisher of the body, and 
 generally conceded to be 
 the life of man; but it is 
 not any more so than some 
 of the other fluids of the system. Though every individual 
 can feel the action of the blood at each pulsation, its circula- 
 
PHYSICAL MAN. 
 
 95 
 
 tion as a physiological fact was unknown until in the early 
 part of the 16th century, when Hervey discovered it. Its 
 temperature is the same in each individual, in ail climates, being 
 100° Fahrenheit. It is claimed, with much plausibility, that the 
 heat of the human body is generated in the blood by means of 
 oxygen taken into the lungs, and carbonic acid discharged there- 
 from by respiration. Heat in this way may be induced, but ani- 
 mal life cannot in such mode be restored, or for a moment pro- 
 longed. Heat and life depend upon a proper organism ; and if 
 this is destroyed, life at once becomes extinct. Were it other- 
 wise, life could be prolonged indefinitely by the introduction of 
 this gas into the respiratory organs. Another theory is that the 
 iron of the blood is the source of animal life ; that the iron be- 
 comes heated by the process of breathing, by which means 
 electricity is generated in the lungs. Iron being a conductor, 
 and electricity heat, so long as there is iron in the blood, it is 
 claimed there will be heat in the system. It is a fact well 
 established that the subject may be warmed up to the proper 
 degree of animal life and heat, by electricity, yet vitality will not 
 be restored. 
 
 What is life ? is the most perplexing subject connected with 
 man's physical organism. He lives, 
 glows with life and animation ; but 
 why, no mortal has been able to 
 tell. The living principle has not 
 yet been revealed to man. The 
 principle of life is peculiar to each 
 individual; were it otherwise, the 
 life of one subject (if the life be in 
 the blood) might be transferred to 
 another. Old age, by this process, 
 could be restored to youth, and the 
 dead subject quickened and revived 
 to life. The time may come when I 
 this fugitive principle of animal life 
 may be discovered. We are not 
 without hope upon the subject, even 
 if the process of discovery be slow. 
 We should not despair of success, when we consider it required 
 
 FRANKLIN. 
 
96 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 nearly six thousand years to discover the circulation of the 
 blood; and an equal period almost, to convince the world 
 that the lightnings of the heavens were but electricity. By the 
 genius of Franklin the " Immortal Jove," who for so many ages 
 appalled the world by his terrible voice and fiery glances, was 
 compelled to leave his celestial habitation and submit to the will 
 of man on earth. 
 
 " Nature, and nature's laws, lay hid in night ; 
 God said, let Franklin be — and all was light." 
 
 The unity and common origin of the several varieties of the 
 human species have been so generally received by the public at 
 large for the true exposition of these subjects, as to make it almost 
 sacrilegious to assume any other hypothesis. It has seemed suf- 
 ficient to simply affirm that in very remote ages only two per- 
 sons dwelt upon the earth, and that from them all the races and 
 families of man derive their descent. No one should dispute the 
 Bible History of the creation ; it is not at all necessary to do so, 
 in order to show the origin of the races and types of mankind. 
 The author of the book of Genesis, it is very plain, did not in- 
 tend to give a detailed account of the creation, or the history of 
 man, any further than to show the line of the descent of the 
 Hebrews, and assign the reason for the overthrow of the ante- 
 deluvians by the deluge, and repeopling of the earth by Noah 
 and his family. 
 
 If there was only one race of mankind the vexed question oi 
 common origin would be. put at rest by the Genesis. There being 
 several distinct races, and many marked differences in their 
 physical aspect, it is impossible to trace them to a common 
 parentage by the ordinary rules of descent. They may be traced, 
 to a limited extent, to their origin by their physical develop- 
 ment and mental capacity. These, in the absence of authentic 
 information, are the only safe guides to follow in discovering the 
 lines of descent and origin of the types. 
 
 Ethnologists have not all agreed upon the number of the 
 races. Cuvier divided man into three types : Caucasian, Mon- 
 gol and Negro. Pickering reports eleven races ; Morton, Gild- 
 don and others live, viz. : Caucasian, Mongolian, Malay, Ameri- 
 can and African, whilst others divide the families of man into 
 
PHYSICAL MAN. 97 
 
 many more races, as we shall notice in a subsequent chapter. 
 Five types are even more than we think justly warranted by the 
 strict rules of ethnology. The red, white and black are evidently 
 the primitive races. We shall, in this work, however, adopt the 
 popular theory of five races, standing in order thus : Caucasian, 
 Mongolian, Malay, American and African, each distinguished 
 by the color of the skin, and other marked peculiarities. 
 
 In the year of the world 1656, as computed by biblical 
 scholars and chronologists, the whole population of the globe 
 perished by the deluge, save Noah and his family. From this it 
 is forcibly impressed upon the mind that Noah and his sons were 
 the ancestors of all the races and families of man now existing 
 upon the earth ; hence all are traceable through these channels 
 to a common origin, if the premises be correct. If there were 
 but one distinct race, this would be a rational conclusion ; but 
 when several distinct types are presented with very marked dif- 
 ferences of physical aspect, the question of common origin and 
 unity of the races becomes one of doubtful probability. 
 
 Until recently the ethnological authors appeared embarrassed 
 in the investigation of man's physical history by the Hebrew 
 narration of his origin ; but now, since ethnology is being bet- 
 ter understood, great facts are being evolved upon the sub- 
 ject of the races ; and what has heretofore remained mysterious 
 in their history, is beginning to be satisfactorily explained. To 
 facilitate the investigation of the subject, the races and families 
 of man have been classified under four leading heads, viz. : 
 Aryan, Turanian, Semitic, and Hamite. The Aryans are de- 
 rived from Japeth, Semitic from Shem, Hamite from Ham ; and 
 the Turanian receives its name from Turan the country beyond 
 Iran. 
 
 The Turanian family embraces the Mongolian race and mixed 
 peoples of that type, in which division are the Chinese, Japanese, 
 Tartars, Finns, Lapps, Mongols, Calmucks, Samoieds, Esquimaux, 
 some of the American tribes, and other less noted peoples of 
 Asia and Africa. 
 
 The Semitic family embraces the Hebrews, Phoenicians, 
 Carthagenians, Iberians, Spaniards and other kindred tribes. 
 
 The Hamites include the Canaanites and other kindred na- 
 tions. They were so closely allied with the Semitics as to be 
 1 
 
98 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 literally one and the same family ; not Negroes or black persons, 
 as has been generally claimed. 
 
 The Aryan includes all families of fair complexion and those 
 of Caucasian blood, whatever may be their color. 
 
 Though it is admitted there are five distinct types, it is worthy 
 of remark that the red, white, and black are the primitive com- 
 plexions, and have never changed. The Ethiopian has not 
 changed his skin ; the white man has not yet put on the color 
 or adopted the features of the Negro, nor has the red man become 
 a Caucasian. They are all the same as they were 4500 years 
 ago.* The Negro had then his thick lips, black skin, protruding 
 jaws, woolly hair, flat nose and curved legs ; the Semitic had 
 then his tawny skin and bent nose ; and the Turanian is still 
 what he was 3000 years before the Christian era. 
 
 We are not informed by the Genesis what the complexion of 
 the original race was, but Josephus, a learned Jewish author, 
 affirms that Adam was red and gives as his reason for so determin- 
 ing, that Adam was made of red earth. This being the case, 
 by the law of nature his descendants would be of his complexion ; 
 consequently Noah and his sons would be of the complexion of 
 their great ancestor Adam. This theory would only account for 
 the red or copper-colored race, if the offspring will always prove 
 true to nature, and bear the complexion of the parent. 
 
 For want of a better theory, it has been claimed that the 
 three sons of Noah had different complexions ; that Ham was 
 black, Shem red, and Japeth white, and that their descendants 
 bear their complexions. There are several prominent facts in 
 support of this theory. Shem and his sons occupied the country 
 from the Euphrates to the Indian Ocean ; and from them Chal- 
 deans, Assyrians, Syrians, Lydians, Hebrews and Arabs derive 
 their descent. Ham and his sons occupied Philistia, Canaan, 
 Ethiopia, Lybia, and from them it is claimed all people of dark 
 complexion derive their descent. Japath and his sons occupied 
 the country between the Taurus Mountains and the river Don, 
 and Europe to Cadiz ; and from him Greeks, Medes, Persians, 
 Egyptians, Sythians, Gauls, Celts, Hindoos, Turks, Gomerians, 
 and Iberians derive their descent. These several families were 
 doubtless the roots of at least a portion of the present popula- 
 * Plurality of Races, p. 87. 
 
PHYSICAL MAN. 
 
 99 
 
 tion of the globe. But when the other varieties of mankind 
 originated is the all important question for solution, and which 
 can only be determined, if at all, by the mode already intimated 
 — their physical and intellectual development. 
 
 The doctrines of La Marck and others on the subject of grada- 
 tion, are of very doubtful probability, to say the least ; * and 
 the theory that food and climate will produce a race different from 
 the original type, is equally unfounded. Marked changes may 
 take place in the appearance of a race by food and climate, but 
 the type will never be so far altered in any degree as to be a dif- 
 ferent race from the original. 
 
 The several races are known by the following characteristics : 
 
 The Caucasian, by fair complexion, large oval skull, the 
 interior portion being finely 
 formed, full and elevated ; the 
 hair is of various • colors, fine, 
 long, and frequently curling ; 
 beard heavy; features well- 
 proportioned ; chin full ; nose 
 prominent ; teeth vertical ; 
 eyes full, bright, and spark- 
 ling. The skin of this race, 
 in some cases, is quite dark, 
 as is the case of the Hindoos 
 and Miotics. The leading 
 families of this race are the 
 
 Germanic, Celtic, Nilotic, Caucasian group. 
 
 Libyan, and Hindoostanic. 
 
 The Mongolian, as having a sallow, olive-colored skin, long 
 straight, dark hair ; scanty beard ; broad short nose ; black 
 eyes, set obliquely in the head ; arched eyebrows ; oblong skull, 
 and wide frontal head. The Chinese, Japanese, Mongols and 
 Esquimaux, are most prominent families of this type. 
 
 The Malay, by a dark brown complexion ; black, coarse, lank 
 hair ; square forehead ; long jaws ; large mouth ; broad nose and 
 
 * The Thibetians believe that mankind descended from the ape. The Pelas- 
 gians believed they sprang from the ground ; and the Chaldeans believed that 
 from the blood of Belus, which mingled with the dust, he having cut off his 
 own head, man was formed. — Man — Where, Whence, and Whither, p. 139. 
 
100 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 MONGOLIAN GEOUP. 
 
 MALAY GROUP. 
 
 AMERICAN GEOUP. 
 
 vertical teeth. The Malays 
 proper, the Siamese, Cochin- 
 Chinese, Polynesians, and 
 some of the Indian tribes of 
 North and South America, 
 are leading families of this 
 race. 
 
 The American, as of red- 
 dish copper color complexion 
 having black, long coarse 
 hair; scanty beard; tumid 
 lips ; large mouth ; aquiline 
 nose ; black eyes, deeply set ; 
 small skull, with receding 
 forehead. The race con- 
 sists of many tribes, with 
 no very marked difference 
 in physical aspect. 
 
 The African, by having 
 a black complexion, with 
 black curling hair; large 
 prominent eyes; thick, flat 
 nose; low, receding fore- 
 head; thick, heavy skull; 
 large mouth; thick, pouted 
 lips, and long, protruding 
 jaws. There are many 
 families of this race, the 
 chief of which seem to be 
 the Mandigoes, Jolafs, 
 Guineas, Ashantes, Daho- 
 mians and Australians. 
 
 Type is a term used to 
 designate those original or 
 primitive forms of mankind, 
 which are independent of 
 physical or climatic influ- 
 ences. For instance, the 
 
PHYSICAL MAN. 
 
 ior 
 
 AFRICAN GROUP. 
 
 white man is a type, as his physical constitution remains the 
 same under all circumstances. It has never become trans- 
 formed — remains the same as originally created. Type is 
 synonomous with species, though not with race. The term 
 race is applied rather indiffer- 
 ently to families, groups, and 
 types; for instance, in speaking 
 of the Australians, authors call 
 them a race; so also the Arab- 5 ] 
 ians, Ethiopians, Negrillos, and 
 indeed, all the subordinate vari- 
 eties of mankind. 
 
 This classification tends to con- 
 fusion ; but it is perhaps too late 
 now to change the public mind in 
 regard to the proper classification 
 of the several orders and varieties 
 of the races. To avoid confusion 
 in these pages, we shall use the 
 
 term type in designating races or the primitive stock, such as 
 Caucasian, for the white race. The subordinate varieties will 
 be included in the terms families, and groups, nations, and 
 tribes. Keeping in mind that the terms type, race, and species 
 are used in the same general sense as meaning the same thing. 
 
 Some of the leading families of the Caucasians and Mongolians, 
 for instance the Jews, Egyptians, Arabs, Mongols, and Japanese, 
 have so long retained their definite characters, as to enable them 
 almost to be called types ; some of them have indeed been thus 
 designated.* 
 
 The Red, "White, Black, and Yellow races have been in exist- 
 ence, according to the Egyptian records, for at least 3,300 years. 
 They are plainly represented upon the Egyptian monuments 
 thus early in the world's history ; and though it has not yet been 
 fully ascertained, it is strongly conjectured that they have so 
 existed for more than 5,000 years. If the geological facts pre- 
 sented in this volume can be relied upon as even an approxima- 
 tion to the truth, man's existence upon the globe was at a period 
 
 * Types of Mankind, p. 81. 
 
102 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 far more remote than any historical or chronological reckonings 
 ftx it.* 
 
 Geology, doubtless, shows the globe to have existed many 
 thousands of years, and as compared with man's advent upon it, 
 almost from eternity, as countless periods have seemed to precede 
 one another, in its geological history. The primitive rocks, as 
 regards their origin, as far as man's knowledge goes, may be 
 considered eternal. No vestiges of history exists pointing to 
 their formation in regard to time. They were not all produced 
 in the beginning of things, in the condition they are now found, 
 but in the night of ages have undergone marked changes. The 
 term primitive, however, is not so comprehensive in a geologi- 
 cal sense as generally supposed. The granite class are doubtless 
 of igneous origin like the volcanic ; yet geologists have failed to 
 detect the plutonic granite in process of formation. They are 
 vastly different from the volcanic, being of crystalline texture, 
 and do not contain tuffs or breccias, nor any traces of organic 
 bodies. Their place, as a general rule, is beneath all other 
 rocks, though they have been found protruding up through 
 other formations, but never repose upon the volcanic.f 
 
 The metamorphic series, consisting of mica-schist, clay, slate, 
 chlorite-schist, marble, etc., contain no organic remains, and is 
 said to be stratified, though some of the class are as crystalline 
 as granite. Their origin is even more uncertain, in a geolog- 
 ical point of view, than the plutonic. 
 
 The stratified rocks, including the various orders of calcareous 
 formations, and in which organic remains are discovered, are 
 supposed (as has been noted in another place,) to be formed 
 under water, among which the coral may be rioted as a leading 
 class. The great mounds of the rapids of the Ohio river, at 
 Louisville, Kentucky, are considered by Sir Charles Lyell to be a 
 coral reef 4 
 
 This system of rocks has been formed subsequent to the 
 granite and metamorphic, though the date of their formation 
 has not been ascertained ; but in some instances, such as the 
 coral reef of Florida, has been forming since man became an 
 
 * Evidences of Man's Place in Nature, by Huxley, p. 140, 141. 
 f Principles of Zoology, by Agassiz and Gould, p. 216. 
 X Elements of Geology, p. 545. 
 
PHYSICAL MAN. 103 
 
 inhabitant of the earth. Because organic remains do not exist 
 in unstratified systems of rocks, is not proof positive that man did 
 not exist coeval with their formation, though most probably he 
 did not then occupy a place in nature, as these systems doubtless 
 were produced by heat, and at a time when the globe was unfit 
 for the occupancy of the human race. There is no foreign 
 matter in the composition of the unstratified rocks, each series 
 being composed of its peculiar elements : the essential ingredients 
 of granite, being feldspar, quartz, and mica. If animal or vege- 
 table matter had at any period been mingled with the constituent 
 elements of the igneous rocks, it was absorbed by the heated 
 mass. It is in the rock system of non-igneous character we 
 must look for organic remains, and there is where they are to be 
 found, and in great abundance, animal and vegetable, with fossil 
 man. The tracks of animals, now discovered upon the solid 
 rocks, show them to have been in existence in full life, whilst 
 the rocks were in their plastic state. 
 
CHAPTEK VL 
 
 NATUBAL HISTORY OF MAN. 
 
 Each Race created to fill its destiny. — Each Race produces its own kind. — 
 No hybrid race. — Type unchanged. — Common origin. — Eve, mother of all 
 living. — Progressive Theory denied. — Superior qualities. — Power of rea- 
 son. — Brain, the organ of the mind. — Skulls, internal capacity of, by Dr. 
 Morton. — Daniel Webster's brain. — Weight of Caucasian's.— Progress of 
 civilization. — Mosaic record. — Age of Noah. — The Book of Job. — Berosus' 
 account of the Deluge. — The Land of Nod. — Sons of God, and daughters 
 of men. — Age of Abraham ; He goes into Egypt. — Monuments then erected. 
 — IVth Dynasty 3500 b. c. — Egyptians not Africans. — Human complexion. 
 — Not derived from Adam. 
 
 HOWEVER scattered and confused the races of mankind 
 may now appear, the original purpose of the Creator is 
 still quite apparent. He doubtless designed each race to occupy 
 its appropriate sphere, and fill its destiny. The place of each 
 was designated by Him, as the primitive types can still be traced 
 to their original places of abode. 
 
 It is a universal law of nature, that creatures will propagate 
 and multiply their own kind : this is self-evident in regard to 
 man. From white men and white women spring white descend- 
 ants, and from black parents originate black offspring. It is just 
 as evident that cohabitation between the whites and blacks will 
 produce a different offspring from either parent, yet partaking 
 of the nature of both ; though this offspring is not a new race, 
 as hybrids never become races. Each offspring of this order is 
 referable to the primitive types. 
 
 Keeping in view the great fact that the ^.ve races have existed 
 as far back into the past as history and tradition lead us, and 
 that during that period no race has become extinct, or a new one 
 been produced, and the primitive types remaining intact, we are 
 not quite at open sea in regard to the origin of the various 
 (104) 
 
NATURAL HISTORY OF MAN. 105 
 
 nations and families of mankind now found broadcast over the 
 earth. Though scattered as they now are, their location seems 
 to be not a matter of necessity, but of choice ; and, wherever 
 located, the leading physical characteristics of the primitive races 
 remain unaltered. 
 
 There has been much controversy among naturalists on the 
 subject of the origin of races. Some have assumed that they 
 were created in distinct orders, whilst others affirmed that they 
 all sprung from one common source ; and to sustain the latter 
 view, the Scripture passage, " Eve was the mother of all living," 
 has been quoted. Whatever weight this passage may be entitled 
 to, it does not disprove that there were several orders of men 
 created, at least such do exist, and existing, they must be pre- 
 sumed to have been created, and not by themselves, but by their 
 great author, God. 
 
 Physically, man, at his birth, is much inferior to the lower 
 animals. His advent into the world is fraught with many dis- 
 advantages ; whilst not wholly inanimate, he is entirely helpless. 
 Nature obliges him, alone of all animated nature, to clothe him- 
 self, whilst to all the rest she has given various kinds of cover- 
 ings. But thus helpless and neglected as he is at Ins birth, he, 
 nevertheless, brings with him into the world the germ of thought, 
 and his body, feeble as it may be, is the tenement of the soul. 
 
 To a very great extent man is a vicious animal, more savage 
 than the lower animals. The latter live in peace with their 
 own kind, but mankind appear to delight in the destruction of 
 their own species. His greatest misfortunes are occasioned by 
 his own race. 
 
 " Man's inhumanity to man 
 Makes countless thousands mourn." 
 
 The physical peculiarities and differences in the several species 
 of mankind give strong reasons, if not conclusive ones, to doubt 
 their common parentage. So strong have some of the peculiari- 
 ties impressed themselves upon the mind, that learned ethnolo- 
 gists have been bold to aver that all mankind do not derive their 
 descent from Adam, and assert that there were different crea- 
 tions, in which the more prominent of the species had their 
 origin ; and that these, amalgamating with those of other crea- 
 tions, produced the several subordinate varieties now found 
 
106 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 scattered throughout the globe. Some have even gone so far as 
 to assume that man is the offspring of the lower animals, and 
 that his original type is visible in the monkey tribes.* However 
 unfounded this theory may be, the idea of gradation of the races 
 is plausible to the common observer, who only looks to the lower 
 animals for proof of this theory. That there are grades of the 
 races is very evident, and orders and degrees in the animal king- 
 dom, and hence, when it is observed that there are marked differ- 
 ences in the human species, the mind, for a better reason, adopts 
 the theory that there are different creations and orders of man- 
 kind, and that these, like the lower animals, may be recog- 
 nized by their physical development and general character- 
 istics. 
 
 !No cause as yet, as before observed, has been found capable 
 of changing the primitive types of man. Amid the constant 
 changes and succession of individuals, and of the character of the 
 surface of the earth, there can be traced to the earliest ages the 
 form and character of the several types first impressed by the 
 Creator, uninterruptedly transmitted from parent to offspring. 
 " One generation passeth away, but another cometh, like in form 
 and every other particular : and however man may become modi- 
 fied by education or other influences, is born the same helpless, 
 dependent being, with the same predominant passions and facul- 
 ties, as first bestowed upon the original parent, and is cast upon 
 the world without having any control over his origin or place of 
 his birth." 
 
 Historically, we know but little of man's origin, except what 
 is contained in the Genesis, and there is a remarkable silence in 
 that sacred record on the subject, his creation and fall simply 
 being announced. Nothing is said of his physical constitution, 
 or extent of his mental capacity, after he was expelled from 
 Eden. 
 
 The history of man teaches that his origin was wisely designed. 
 The work of creation would not have been complete without his 
 production, as the head of all animated nature. 
 
 Man differs very materially from even the most perfectly or- 
 
 * The man-like Apes and the Chimpanzes walk erect as man by times ; but 
 the great Orang-Outang goes on all fours. His arms are longer than his legs. 
 — Evidences as to Man's Place in Nature, by Huxley, pp. 16-20-45-46-47 — 48 
 49-50. 
 
NATURAL HISTORY OF MAN. 
 
 107 
 
 ganized of the lower animals,* aside from his capacity to reason. 
 The power of speech, erect position, and elevated head, makes 
 him the superior of all animals. But when he is considered 
 clothed with the power of reason, and as capable of considering 
 the works of the universe, and as an accountable being, the pre- 
 tended comparison between him and the most intelligent of the 
 lower animals becomes chimer- 
 ical in the extreme. None of 
 the latter are capable of walk- 
 ing erect. The chimpanzee and 
 gorilla are the nearest approach 
 to the human species, yet they 
 fall far short of reaching the 
 lowest grade of mankind ; they 
 are not bipeds, but animals cre- 
 ated to run upon all fours.f 
 
 The human head and face 
 show a marked difference the gorilla. 
 
 between man and the lower animals. Man alone has the ca- 
 
 6 — 
 
 THE HUMAN BRAIN. 
 
 * Agassiz considers that animals have an immortal principle, the same as 
 man, and the capacity to reason. — Essay on Classification, pp. 96-7. London. 
 1859. 
 
 f The gorilla does not walk upright, generally, but can stand erect and 
 walk like man. — Evidences of Man's Place in Nature, by Huxley, pp. 63-3. 
 
io8 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 pacity to reason ; and no quadruped has such magnitude and 
 convolutions of brain in that part of the cranium known as the 
 intellectual seat. 
 
 The size of the human brain varies in volume in the several 
 types. It being the organ of the mind, the greater its volume 
 the more highly will be the display of the mental manifestations, 
 as size is admitted to be a measure of power. 
 
 Dr. Morton, after great research, presented the public with a 
 chart of the internal capacity of the skulls of the several races 
 and leading families of mankind. During his researches, he 
 measured no less than an hundred Egyptian skulls, taken from 
 the ancient tombs and temples of Egypt. Below is a copy of 
 the Doctor's chart : 
 
 Cubic Inches. 
 
 Teutonic Group 92 
 
 Pelasgic " 84 
 
 Celtic " ..... 87 
 
 Semitic " . . . . . .89 
 
 Malay " 85 
 
 Chinese " 82 
 
 Negro " 83 
 
 Hindoo "... . . 80 
 
 Fellahs " 80 
 
 Egyptian, Ancient, Group . . . .80 
 
 Toltec Group 79 
 
 Hottentot " 75 
 
 Australian Group 75 * 
 
 The following is another of the Doctor's charts, which includes 
 many other families and groups : 
 
 No. of Skulls. Largest I. C. Mean I. C. 
 
 Races and Families. 
 
 Teutonic Family — German, 
 " " English, 
 
 " Anglo-American, 
 
 Pelasgic — Persians, 
 " Armenians, 
 " Circassians, 
 Celtic — Native Irish, 
 Indostanic Bengalees, 
 
 18 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 6 
 
 32 
 
 114 
 105 
 97 
 94 
 94 
 94 
 97 
 91 
 
 90 
 96 
 
 90 
 
 84 
 84 
 84 
 87 
 80 
 
 * Types of Mankind, p. 454. 
 
3 
 
 98 
 
 89 
 
 17 
 
 96 
 
 80 
 
 18 
 
 97 
 
 88 
 
 55 
 
 96 
 
 80 
 
 6 
 
 91 
 
 82 
 
 20 
 
 97 
 
 86 
 
 3 
 
 • 84 
 
 83 
 
 155 
 
 101 
 
 75 
 
 22 
 
 92 
 
 79 
 
 161 
 
 104 
 
 84 
 
 62 
 
 99 
 
 83 
 
 12 
 
 89 
 
 82 
 
 3 
 
 83 
 
 75 
 
 8 
 
 83 
 
 75 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF MAN. 109 
 
 Semitic — Arabs, . 
 
 Nilotic — Fellahs, 
 
 Ancient Pelasgic, Tombs, Egypt, 
 
 Nilotic, " 
 
 Chinese Mongolians, 
 
 Malay Group, . 
 
 Polynesian, .... 
 
 American Group — Peruvians, 
 
 Toltec Family — Mexicans, 
 
 Barbarous Tribes — Iroquois, 
 
 Native African Family, 
 
 American-born Negroes, 
 
 Hottentots, 
 
 Australian Family, 
 
 From this table it is shown that there is no difference in the 
 volume of brain of the ancient Pelasgic family, being eighty- 
 eight cubic inches in both instances. The ancient Egyptians 
 and their modern representatives, the Fellahs, are also the same 
 — eighty cubic inches. The Hindoos present the same volume 
 as the Egyptians. The civilized Toltecs measure seventy-seven 
 cubic inches, and the barbarous tribes eighty-four cubic inches, 
 being seven inches in favor of the savage. 
 
 The average size of the brain of the white race of America is 
 twenty-two and a half inches in circumference, the aboriginal 
 American's being nineteen and a half inches. Dr. Morton's 
 chart gives the largest volume of brain (internal capacity of the 
 skull) at 114 cubic inches. Dr. Wyman, upon his post-mortem 
 examination of Daniel "Webster, found the internal capacity to 
 be 122 cubic inches. The average weight of the brain of the 
 European is about forty-four ounces, troy weight ; but Cuvier's 
 brain weighed sixty-three ounces, Abercrombie's sixty-three 
 ounces, Dr. Chalmers' sixty-three ounces, and Dupuytren's sixty- 
 four ounces. 
 
 The development of the brain is not always a proper test of 
 mental capacity, as often the smaller brains will surpass the 
 larger in mental power. To make size the true measure of 
 power, the whole physical organism must be perfect. A large 
 brain may be often prevented from activity by some unknown 
 
110 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 disability. This is manifest, as we see, almost daily, in persons 
 with large heads who make no display of mental endowment, 
 and who are but little more than intellectual animals. Little re- 
 liance can therefore be placed upon the fact that a person has a 
 large brain, unless his physical and mental organism is perfect. 
 
 Intellect is the creature of organism, and its development 
 mainly depends upon the vital energies of the several individ- 
 uals of each of the races for its proper manifestations. No one 
 doubts but that the intellectual force of nations and people con- 
 trol their destinies. The superior endowments of the Cauca- 
 sians have always kept them far in advance of all the other types 
 and families of man, and the inferior mental capacity of some of 
 the other types has kept them in a state of degradation. Man 
 cannot create himself, but may improve the talents God has 
 given him. 
 
 All the races are governed by the same immutable laws of 
 life ; but, however much a race may desire to rise to eminence, 
 there can be no particular advancement unless there is the 
 proper physical and mental developments. 
 
 The history of the world shows that but little advance in civ- 
 ilization has been made, except what has been accomplished by 
 the white man. The Chinese, it is true, within their dominions 
 have made considerable progress in the arts and sciences ; also, 
 the Japanese, who equal, if not surpass, the Chinese in the fine 
 arts. And the Malays have made some advance in civilization, 
 also. But the black man has remained in low barbarism, except 
 where the whites have, in some instances, lifted him from his 
 savage degradation, and brought him under the rules of Euro- 
 pean civilization. The Indians, with few exceptions, remain 
 savages. The Toltecs and Aztecs had attained to a tolerable de- 
 gree of refinement in Mexico. The Creeks and Cherokees, and 
 other tribes, are now enjoying, to some extent, a refined civil- 
 ization under the protection of the Federal Government. 
 
 The Africans inhabiting the regions south of Egypt have been 
 in constant intercourse with the civilization of that country for 
 more than four thousand years, without making any apparent 
 advance above their native barbarism.* Like the Indians, they 
 
 * The Mandigos and Grebos, Caffres, Hottentots and Negroes, of Central 
 Africa, had no idea of God before the advent of the missionaries ; neither had 
 the Australians. — Plurality of Races, p. 68. 
 
NATURAL HISTORY OF MAN. ill 
 
 despise refinement. The American Indians prefer their forest 
 life, where they skulk, prepared to scalp the first white man, or 
 Indian foe, who may chance to cross their path. This disposi- 
 tion to destroy each other, manifested among the Negroes and 
 Indians, is a strong argument against the unity of the races. 
 
 The Mosaic record is the only written history we have of 
 mankind, except what is preserved in the hieroglyphics of Egypt. 
 Adam's creation took place 4000 years before the birth of Christ. 
 He lived 930 years. Noah was born Anno Mundi 1056, and 
 died a. m. 2006, having lived 950 years, 600 of which he passed 
 in the old world before the deluge, and 350 years in the new 
 world. He was born 126 years after the death of Adam, and 
 14 years after the death of Seth. Methusala, the oldest of the 
 antedeluvians, lived until the year of the deluge, and his father 
 died only five years prior to that event. Noah, therefore, must 
 have been cognizant of the important transactions of the ante- 
 deluvians. He lived in Canaan's time 129 years, in that of 
 Enoch 86 years, in Methusala's time 600 years, and in Lamech's 
 time 595 years. 
 
 As to the degree of intellectual culture of the antedeluvians, 
 we have but little account. Adam was, doubtless, a botanist 
 and zoologist, otherwise he would not have been capable of 
 giving names to all the animals and plants, or distinguishing the 
 "green herb" and "seed-bearing fruit trees." 
 
 The question of antedeluvian literature has greatly perplexed 
 biblical scholars. . They generally concede that they were 
 without alphabetic characters or writing ; yet it is hardly prob- 
 able that the genealogy of the people of that age, so minute in 
 detail, found in the fifth, tenth, and eleventh chapters of Genesis, 
 would have been preserved without being in writing. It i3 
 hardly possible it could be retained and transmitted by memory 
 for nearly a thousand years, and given to the Hebrew author in 
 such minute detail as is reported in the " Book of Genealogy." 
 
 The Book of Job is supposed to be the most ancient written 
 document extant. He lived before the exode of the Hebrews, 
 about 200 years. He speaks as familiarly of writing and books 
 as an author would at the present day. He exclaims, "Oh! 
 that my words were now written ! Oh ! that they were printed 
 in a book, that they were engraved with an iron pen and lead 
 
112 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 in the rock for ever. Oh ! that mine adversary had written 
 a book." From this it is quite evident that writing was in nse 
 before the giving of the law from Sinai. Before that, Moses 
 was commanded to write the important transactions of the 
 Hebrews as they journeyed from Egypt to Canaan. " And 
 the Lord said unto Moses, write this for a memorial in a 
 book." Moses did write as they journeyed, his first journal 
 being a description of the battle between the Hebrews and 
 the Amalekites, at Diber, a city of Canaan, also called Kirjath- 
 Sephar, which name means city of books.* 
 
 Adam, it would seem, had predicted that the world would be 
 destroyed at one time by fire and another by water. This pro- 
 phetic announcement induced the Sethites to build two pillars, 
 one of brick the other of stone, and to inscribe upon them dis- 
 coveries. These, according to Josephus, were still extant in his 
 day at a place called " Siriad." The authorship of writing by the 
 Jews was ascribed to Seth. 
 
 It is claimed that there were distinct races of man existing 
 upon the earth coeval with Adam. Berosus, a learned Chaldean 
 priest, who lived 270 years b. c, gathered from tradition, that 
 before the flood there was a great city of giants called Aeno, 
 situated in Libanus, and that these giants governed the whole 
 world. Cain, after the murder of Abel, left the vicinity of 
 Eden, and dwelt in the land of Nod, and there took him a wife. 
 
 The Genesis informs us that there were persons living before 
 the deluge denominated the " sons of God " and ? daughters of 
 men," who were " fair," and that the " sons of God " took them 
 wives of the " daughters of men," all which they chose. The 
 sons of God alluded to were said to be of the family of Seth, 
 and the daughters of men to be descendants of Cain. The mar- 
 riage of the sons of God with the daughters of men, it has been 
 claimed, produced such a wicked stock, that Jehovah, to get rid 
 of them, brought on the deluge. 
 
 Abraham was of the tenth generation in the line of descent 
 from Noah, being born 292 years after the flood, hence was fifty- 
 eight years old when ]SToah died. About this period Abraham 
 visited Egypt. He found it teeming with millions of people, a 
 refined king upon the throne. Around Abraham stood the 
 * Moses and his Times, pp. 50-57. 
 
NATURAL HISTORY OF MAN. 113 
 
 temples and monuments found there in ruins to-day ; and the 
 annals of the Egyptian nation as a civilized people, antedated 
 his birth more than 2000 years. The shepherd kings were then 
 in power in Egypt, having wrested the government from the 
 Egyptians. These rulers were of the Hyksos family, being 
 Semitic Arabians, hence they knew their kindred, the Hebrews. 
 After their expulsion, a " king arose that knew not Joseph," being 
 of the old Egyptian stock who had repossessed the throne. 
 
 As early as the fourth dynasty, which dates 3500 years b. c, 
 Egyptian sculpture and painting show the arts and sciences to 
 have been then little short of what they were in her Augustan 
 age. The Greeks learned the fine arts from the Egyptians. 
 Before the Greeks had written any of thei/ history, Egypt had en- 
 graved hers upon stone and painted it upon canvas. The 
 Egyptians were a people of dark complexion, though not black. 
 They were not Negroes as before intimated, and had none of 
 the African features. "When the Hebrews went down into Egypt 
 to see Joseph, they did not know him, but supposed him to be an 
 Egyptian. Had the Egyytians been Negroes, Joseph would have 
 been readily recognized. Had the Egyptians been Negroes, the 
 wise Solomon would not have married one of the females, and 
 brought her into the " Holy temple" as a mother in Israel ; nor 
 would it have been tolerable among the Hebrews for him to 
 have introduced a Negress into their family. 
 
 In support of the unity and common origin of the races, it has 
 been asserted that the New Testament boldly avows it to be the 
 case ; and the passage, " God hath made of one blood all nations 
 of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth,* ,,, is presented as 
 conclusive evidence upon the subject. This passage may be 
 literally true, and still there may have been distinct creations ; 
 there is nothing in it to the contrary, or that disproves distinct 
 orders or separate creations. All must admit that the whole 
 human family was not the work of a day, and that nations were 
 not brought forth at one birth. The blood of all the races, as a 
 physiological fact, is the same. 
 
 There is no force in the expression that "Eve was the mother 
 
 * Owing to the controversy among Biblical scholars in regard to this ex- 
 pression in the original, nothing can be considered proved by it. — Indigenous 
 Races of the Earth, pp. 587-8-9. 
 8 
 
114 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 of all living." She was not naturally the mother of all living, 
 but may have been the mother of the original types. The term 
 has been extended to include all those who have been born. It 
 proves too much, and does not ignore the idea of separate and 
 distinct creations. 
 
 No one doubts different creation in the lower animals. The 
 elephant and mouse are not of common origin ; nor is there any 
 unity between the eagle and the owl ; yet they were all created 
 by the same power that spoke the human races into existence, 
 and live by virtue of the same principles of animal life. Pairs 
 of each were saved from the flood in' the ark with Noah and his 
 family. 
 
 The place of the creation of man is claimed to be in Cashmere 
 in the Himalaya mountains ; this range, as is supposed, was the 
 first dry land appearing above the water after the formation of 
 the globe, the rivers of Eden being the Ganges, Indus, and 
 Brahmapootra, all which have their source in this range. These 
 are only learned conjectures, having no substantial facts in their 
 support. The precise location is unknown, and will ever so 
 remain, as also where the Ark rested after the deluge, though 
 Mount Ararat is claimed as the very place where Noah made his 
 descent from the ark. And Berosus affirms, that pieces of the 
 decaying ship's timbers were found there {luring his time. 
 
 Much controversy has taken place between ethnologists on the 
 subject of the human complexion, some affirming it to be the 
 result of food and climate, whilst others assert it to be perma- 
 nently and indelibly fixed by the Creator. The dark color of 
 the African's skin is claimed not to be of the skin itself, but 
 under the cuticle in the pigment cells or epidermis only, and is 
 the result of an admixture of pigment cells with the ordinary 
 epidermic cells.* Here the coloring matter is withdrawn from 
 the blood, and elaborated in these cavities producing coloring 
 matter of various shades. This is all good in theory, but it is a 
 fact that the negro still retains his black color ; no change of 
 climate or food having made the least alteration in his com- 
 plexion from the earliest known history of the race. His com- 
 plexion is not artificial. He cannot change or alter it. The 
 same may be said in regard to the complexion of the other races ; 
 * Natural History of Man, by Prichard, Vol. I., p. 80. 
 
NATURAL HISTORY OF MAN. 1 15 
 
 they have also retained their color since the earliest period of 
 their existence. 
 
 The hair is a peculiar mark of the several types, it being of 
 different texture in each. There are variations, however, in the 
 same type ; in some instances the parent may have short black 
 hair, and the offspring's be curling and of a different hue. This 
 is the case only when the primitive blood has been tainted by 
 amalgamation.* 
 
 We do not pretend to dispute that all the primitive types may 
 not have been created during the six days of creation, but there 
 is no proof that they were then produced ; on the contrary, the 
 Genesis is clear that but two persons, Adam and Eve, were then 
 created. They of course could not bear the several complexions 
 of the present types of mankind. "We, therefore, gain no light 
 from the Genesis as regards the human complexion, or common 
 origin of the types of mankind. 
 
 * Natural History of Man, Vol. I., p. 88. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 
 
 The white race designated by tlie term Caucasian. — What families included. 
 — Various complexions of this race. — Jewish Chronology dates 2348 B. c. — 
 — Egyptian records much more ancient, — Early peoples of Europe — Cau- 
 casians, Celts, Etruscans, Belgians, Basques, and Gauls — Goths, and Van- 
 dals, Lombards and Teutonic families. — Anglo-Saxons, Finns, Sclavonians, 
 Pelasgians. — The Gallo-Celts, their brilliant exploits ; they vanquish the 
 Romans, force Thermopylae ; pillage Delphi ; defeat the legions of Alexan- 
 der ; burn Rome ; besiege Carthage ; threaten Memphis, and pitch their 
 tents on the plains of the Troad. — Hindostanic family. — Semitic group. — 
 The Jews. — Arabs. — Phoenicians. — Nilotic family. — Lepsius' discoveries in 
 Egypt. The pyramids. The Fellahs, Spaniards, Gauls and Franks 
 (French), Italians, Danes, Swedes, Laplanders, Britons, Irish, Scotch, Per- 
 sians, Medes, Turks, Georgians, Circassians, Hungarians, Armenians, Af- 
 ghans, Belooches, "Welsh, Russians, and Poles. 
 
 TO this branch of the human family belong the nations of 
 fair complexion, also including all individuals of whatever 
 complexion of Caucasian blood. It is difficult to classify the 
 several nations of this race, but the type may be traced in all 
 the families of mixed and pure blood, for a period of 5,000 years 
 as readily as the European type is recognized now. It has been 
 fully established that distinct races, the white man included, ex- 
 isted in Egypt 3,400 years b. c, though the Jewish chronology, 
 according to Usher, reaches only back to the year 2348 b. c. 
 This Hebrew record, even giving full credence to the Septua- 
 gint, dating 3245 b. c, falls far short of the records preserved 
 by the Egyptians. They enjoyed a refined civilization during 
 the IVth dynasty, which dates 3400 years before the birth of 
 Christ. How long they were civilized, or an existing nation, 
 before that period is unknown, but it is very evident they did not 
 become a refined people in a day. Centuries must have inter- 
 vened before they became civilized. 
 (n6) * 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 
 
 117 
 
 The researches of Mr. Wilson in the peat bogs of the British 
 Isles, have shown that the human race existed there at a very 
 remote period ; long before, it is supposed, the construction of 
 the Egyptian pyramids, or any known date of man's existence 
 elsewhere upon the earth. The people of Europe, as far back 
 as history extends, were of Caucasian blood, unless the early 
 Finns were Mongols. The Celts, Etruscans and Basques were 
 prominent families of Europe, among the first to wake up the 
 
 DANIEL WEBSTER. 
 
 people to civilization. They were not, however, the first people 
 of the continent, but had been preceded by other families, per- 
 haps Finns, who had made but very little advance from abject 
 barbarism. 
 
 The Gauls and Celts were of the same stock of people, each 
 of whom have so indelibly stamped their respective characteris- 
 tics upon their posterity that their type is preserved in almost all 
 
Il8 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 its purity. The Basques, Irish, Scotch, French and Italians pre- 
 sent the Celtic and Gallic blood as worthy representatives of their 
 illustrious ancestors. 
 
 The successive invasions of the barbarians of the North con- 
 sisting of Yandals, Huns, Goths, and other hordes, who overran 
 the country, had but little effect, and made no lasting impres- 
 sion upon the Celtic and Gallic nations. Of the barbarians no 
 vestige now remain in Europe, except Lombards and Hunga- 
 rians, the former occupying a district in Upper Italy, the latter 
 possessing Hungary. 
 
 CAUCASIANS IN DETAIL. 
 
 The Teutonic family embraces the whole German population. 
 The ancient Slavic and Cimbric were the leading Germanic 
 groups. The former were the ancestors of the Prussians and 
 Tyrolese, and the latter those of the Saxons, Frisians, Holland- 
 ers and other lesser nations of "Western Germany. The Scandi- 
 navian family was a mixture of the Suevi and Goths belonging 
 to this family ; and the Yandals to the Sue vie group. The An- 
 glo-Saxons, though of Teutonic stock, did not derive their de- 
 scent from that group, but from the Angli and Saxons, two pow- 
 erful Germanic tribes who occupied the country between that of 
 the Cimbri and the Baltic. They became masters of Britain as 
 early as 449 b. c. They subdued the Celts, who then occupied 
 the islands, and became the rulers of Britain. The country was 
 then peopled by a mixed multitude, consisting of Anglo-Saxons, 
 Celts, Pelasgians, and Teutons ; these, blended and combined, 
 produced in Britain a population of vigorous, strong-bodied and 
 intellectual men, the English still, to a great extent, retaining 
 their Teutonic type ; the Irish, Scotch, and Welsh presenting 
 that of the Celtic. 
 
 The European Finnish family were doubtless of Caucasian 
 origin,* and were the earliest people of Scandinavia who had 
 fair complexion and light or red hair. They occupied the coun- 
 try before the Teutons possessed it. The present Finns seem to 
 be of Mongolian type, and will be noticed in another place. f 
 
 The Sclavonic family did not appear in Europe until after the 
 
 * Natural History of Man, Vol. I., p. 206. 
 f The present Finns of Rrussia have the reddish hair, gray eyes, scanty beard, 
 and sallow complexion. — Sear's Illustrated Russian Empire, p. 47. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. II9 
 
 Christian era. They are descendants of the ancient Sarmatians. 
 The Russians, Poles, Lithuanians, Bohemians and Moravians, be- 
 long to this group. 
 
 The Pelasgic family constitute the original peoples of Greece, 
 but were eventually called Hellenes, under which name they be- 
 came the most noted people of ancient times. They had a re- 
 fined civilization when the most of the other nations of Europe 
 were yet barbarians. The Pelasgians entered Europe at a very 
 remote period, having emigrated from the interior of Asia — of 
 fair complexion, with classic head ; were the founders of Grecian 
 refinement, and formed the nucleus of European civilization. 
 * The Celtic family, once so powerful, is not now known as a 
 nation, being broken and scattered throughout Europe. The 
 Scotch highlander may be considered a good representative of 
 the primitive stock of the Celtic family. The jovial Irishman 
 is also of Celtic stock. 
 
 They were a very sprightly people. Under the name of Gal- 
 lo-Celts they passed through a most brilliant career in Europe, 
 Asia, and Africa, during which period they vanquished the Ro- 
 mans and burnt Rome ; wrested Macedonia from the veteran 
 legions of Alexander ; forced Thermopylae, and pillaged Delphi ; 
 pitched their tents on the plains of the Troad in Miletus, and on 
 the banks of the Nile ; besieged Carthage ; menaced Memphis, 
 made tributary to them the most powerful monarchs of the east, 
 and created and enforced civilization throughout their domin- 
 ions. Their advent in Europe was made at a very early period. 
 
 The Indostanic family presents a vast diversity of groups and 
 shades of complexion, yet in some districts the original Hindoo 
 type remains unchanged. The Aryans were a people of very- 
 fair complexion, of the Sanscrit tongue. Their original seat was 
 in eastern Persia. The Persians may be considered as good 
 representatives of the ancient Aryans. Some of the Hindostanic 
 families are of dark complexion ; but, having none* of the Negro 
 features, have by some been classed with the Mongolians ; they 
 are not of Turanian but of Aryan stock. The Hindoos boast of 
 a very high antiquity. Their annals date thousands of years 
 before the first period of sacred history, but are not reliable, 
 though they may have been a distinct people and exercised the 
 privilege of civil government before the founding of the%Egyp- 
 
120 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 nans, 
 
 tian empire. Although intercourse was had between the Hin- 
 doos and western nations at a very early date, little was known 
 concerning them before the expedition of Alexander. The Phoe- 
 nicians dealt with the people of India, and brought Indian goods 
 to Tyre by way of the Persian Gulf and Euphrates river, and 
 then across the Syrian desert. Both Ptolemy and Pliny give 
 accounts of numerous families and peoples inhabiting India, but 
 do not give any satisfactory report of the country or people. 
 The Sanscrit language was familiar to the Hindoos, if not their 
 own in point of fact. Their sacred writings were recorded in 
 this language. The Aryans in personal appearance resemble 
 the Spaniards, and are divided into five great castes according 
 to language. Those of Persia are of fairer complexion and a 
 more perfect physical development than the other families. 
 The Semitic family includes the Chaldeans, Assyrians, Sy- 
 Lydians, Arabs, and Hebrews. They emigrated from 
 
 central Asia westwardly 
 before the historic period, 
 and came from the moun- 
 tains of Armenia and re- 
 gions of the lower Eu- 
 phrates. The first notice 
 we have of them is in the 
 Babylonian records,which 
 give them an history 
 ante-dating the Christian 
 era 2000 years. About 
 that period Abraham, a 
 leading Semitic, emigrat- 
 ed from Ur in Chaldea, 
 to Canaan. When he 
 entered that country he found it occupied by his kindred, the 
 Semitic peopfes. The probability is that, long before his emi- 
 gration, the Phoenicians had settled on the shores of the Medi- 
 terranean. 
 
 The countries occupied by the Semitic family were Chaldea, 
 Syria, Phoenicia, Assyria, Palestine, Mesopotamia, Susiana, and 
 Arabia. 
 
 The* Jews have preserved their early history in the Scriptures, 
 
 ARAB. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 121 
 
 Abraham was their great ancestor, and doubtless retained the 
 type of Shem and Noah. ]STo nation has so well preserved its 
 primitive type as the Hebrew. The days of Abraham have been 
 fixed at from 1500 to 2000 years b. c. His son, Ishmael, whose 
 mother was an Egyptian maid, was the first instance we have 
 upon record of the amalgamation of the races, or rather families 
 of man. Ishmael was the great ancestor of the Bedouin Arabs. 
 
 The Semitic group has been divided into three families : 
 Arabian, Hebrew, and Aramseians. The latter occupied Baby- 
 lonia after the Hamite dynasty had ceased. 
 
 The Arabs are of swarthy complexion, occupying an extensive 
 district in south-western Asia, but take a wider range, extending 
 their periodical migrations from the Red Sea to Persia. The 
 Arabs, at a very early day, sent a colony into Egypt, which lo- 
 cated opposite Yemen, where their descendants continued to 
 reside. In their earlier history they were more disposed to 
 dwell in cities and towns. Petra was one of their most noted 
 cities. Pliny describes it as a city two miles in extent, with a 
 river running through the midst of it, situated in a vale enclosed 
 by steep mountains, by which all approach to it was cut off. 
 It was so impregnable as to defy the power of Rome. Petra 
 was the capital of Idumea, forming the great entrepot between 
 Palestine, Syria, and Egypt and was a flourishing city seventeen 
 centuries before the Christian era. Balaam, the soothsayer, was 
 a native of Petra, and the Ishmaelitish merchants, to whom 
 Joseph was sold by his brethren, resided there. 
 
 After the decline of the Roman Empire, Petra, it seems, 
 passed from the page of history, and remained concealed until 
 1812, when the celebrated traveller, Burkhardt, discovered it 
 enclosed in the mountain desert. The entrance to the city 
 is by a passage between perpendicular and overhanging rocks, 
 not more than sufficient for the passage of two horsemen abreast. 
 The ruins of Petra are grand beyond description ; some of the 
 most magnificent buildings are hewn out of the side of the 
 mountain's solid rock, among which is a superb temple, describ- 
 ed by Mr. Burkhardt as the most elegant remains of antiquity 
 found in Syria. The desolation of Petra is complete ; the pro- 
 phecy concerning Edom has been literally fulfilled ; " My sword 
 shall come down on Idumea ; thorns shall come up in her pal- 
 
122 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 aces ; the screech owl also shall rest there and find for herself a 
 place of rest."* 
 
 The Arabs are really two nations ; those who dwell in cities 
 and towns, and those who follow a pastoral and predatory life. 
 
 Moses married a daughter of one of the pastoral Arabs, Zip- 
 porah. She fed her father's flocks in the desert of Horeb. She 
 was called an Ethiopian, or native of Cush. 
 
 The early history of the Arab3 is fabulous, they having no 
 annals of their origin, or exploits of any reliable character, 
 prior to the Mohammedan era. One point among themselves 
 seems to have 'been settled, in regard to their descent, which 
 they claim to derive from Joctan, the son of lleber.f The old 
 Arabic stock has become extinct ; at least this is asserted in the 
 Koran. The present pure Arabs claim their descent from Koh- 
 tan, a noted patriarch, whose sons founded Yemen, and Jorham, 
 and Hejaz. A studied distinction is kept up between the 
 descendants of these two sons by the Arabs, dividing this branch 
 of the family into two tribes. The other family consists of the 
 Ismaelites, or, as they have been termed, the Saracens, descen- 
 dants of Abraham and Hagar, the Egyptian slave, Sarah's hand- 
 maid. Ishmael was taken by his mother to the wilderness of 
 Paran, where they took up their residence. There, it seems, 
 Ishmael married a wife of his own kindred on the side of his 
 mother. The place Paran, where they dwelt, is claimed by the 
 Arabs to be Hejaz and Mecca the very spot where Ishmael was 
 preserved from death by the angel, and the place where his 
 mother died and was buried. They had other noted cities also, 
 among which were Bagdad, Racca, Balbec, Cufa, and Bussoro; 
 some of them even surpassed Petra in point of architectural 
 display. The famous Queen of Sheba, or Saba, was an Arabian, 
 though the Abyssinians claim her as one of their queens. She 
 married King Solomon of Jerusalem, in the twenty-first year of 
 her reign, as some authors have claimed. 
 
 The Arabs are entitled to the credit of many of the inventions 
 which have so greatly advanced civilization and embellished 
 human life. They invented our numeral characters ; also gun- 
 powder, and taught the use of firearms. But that which dis- 
 
 * Isaiah. Chap, xxxiv., verses 5, 13, and 14. 
 f Natural History of Man. Vol. 1, p. 73 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 1 23 
 
 tinguishes them most was their literature. When the succes- 
 sive waves of the barbarians of the north had nearly quenched 
 the last ray of literature in Europe and Asia Minor, and the 
 world at large seemed buried in the gloom of the dark ages, 
 the Caliphs and learned Arabians preserved the arts and sciences, 
 and a refined literature that has never been surpassed. 
 
 Mahomet was an Arabian, and the most distinguished man of 
 his time, if not,. indeed, of any age. He established a religion 
 and an empire which still prevail. His religion is the most 
 extended of any upon the globe, and the worshippers of that 
 faith more numerous than any other sect. 
 
 The Phoenicians were a branch of the Aramaean, Semitic 
 stock. They once occupied the shore of the Persian Gulf. 
 There is no record of their migration to the Mediterranean, but 
 it must have been at a very remote era, as Sidon, one of their 
 chief cities, was a distinguished emporium in the days of 
 Solomon. Sidonians and the Phoenicians generally were noted 
 for their commerce. The Greeks give to the Phoenicians the 
 credit of the invention of letters. They were a people of great 
 enterprise — sent colonies to various regions of northern Africa. 
 Carthage was founded by them. According to Herodotus, they 
 circumnavigated Africa. They attained to a very high state of 
 intellectual culture. Tyre, their capital, was for a long time 
 the most noted city of the country, and Sidon was a place of 
 great distinction in the age of Homer. The Tyrians supplied 
 King Solomon with all kinds of artificers to aid him in the con- 
 struction of the Holy Temple at Jerusalem. 
 
 The Jews, or rather Hebrews, sojourned in Egypt over four 
 hundred years. The greater, portion of that long period they 
 were degraded to abject vassalage ; yet they made an impression 
 on the country that was lasting. Though their religion was not 
 adopted by the Egyptians, their civilization had much to do in 
 the advancement of the former in refinement. 
 
 The Jews have preserved their family type unimpaired ; and 
 though they number over five million souls, each individual 
 retains the full impress of his primitive typical ancestors.* 
 
 * Jews having blue eyes and flaxen hair, reside in England. In some 
 parts of Germany they are seen with red hair. Those of Portugal are very 
 dark ; and those in Cochin are as black as the dark-skinned Hindoos. — Natural 
 History of Man, vol. L, pp. 131-2. 
 
124 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Nilotic family consists of the Egyptians proper, and the 
 Fellahs. They were an intelligent and enterprising branch of 
 the Caucasian family, that entered the country from India, as is 
 supposed, by the way of the upper Nile, at a period long ante- 
 dating the historic era. They doubtless had established an ex- 
 tensive civil government, and enjoyed a refined civilization long 
 before Europe was inhabited by man. Their history it would seem 
 was coeval with that of China and Hindostan. Egypt was the 
 great seat of learning when the Greeks were yet barbarians. 
 
 The temples, monuments, pyramids, tombs, and other works 
 of art in Egypt, present effigies and portraits of sovereigns and 
 citizens which date back 5760 years, corresponding with the 
 heads and features of the mummified bodies taken from the 
 tombs at Ghizeh, and other places on the banks of the Nile. 
 Lepsius fixes the date of the first Egyptian monarch, Menes, at 
 3893 years, b. c ; and at that remote era, the people had at- 
 tained to great proficiency in the arts and sciences.* 
 
 The works of the Egyptians are stupendous and magnificent. 
 The pyramids at Ghizeh are the most massive stone structures 
 reared by man. The largest of the group, called Cheops, has a 
 base 767 feet square, and is 480 feet nine inches high. It is 
 built of huge blocks of stone, and is of conical form, being 
 smallest at the summit. The top is reached by 200 stone steps, 
 located on the outside of the pyramid. 
 
 All the ancient temples, tombs, pyramids, and sculpture of the 
 Egyptians, exhibit a wonderful dis- 
 play of human genius, skill, and 
 completeness of the mechanic arts. 
 The Sphinxes alone, are such a dis- 
 play of gigantic sculpture as to astonish 
 the world. One of them is 125 feet 
 in length, and otherwise in proportion. 
 The Fellahs are the descendants of 
 the ancient rulers of Egypt, and now 
 Egyptian head. the working people of the country. 
 
 They resemble the Arabs and Berbers, 
 but are a different family. Their skulls are of the Egyptian 
 mould, complexion a greyish brown. They are the only people 
 * Lepsius' Chronologie der Egypter, p. 196. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 1 25 
 
 of the whole valley of the Nile who have become acclimated, 
 except their ancestors, and the Kopts. The other races, it 
 seems, have not been successful in transmitting their descen- 
 dants beyond the third generation. It will not be claimed that 
 the Egyptians of the present day are a perfect representation of 
 the primitive stock,* but as they were after they became accli- 
 mated in the valley of the Nile. The Danes occupied Denmark 
 at a very early period, but in what era history does not disclose. 
 
 The classic historians give a very limited account of the 
 Danes. About 320 years before the Christian era, the shores of 
 Denmark were visited by the Greeks. At that time an adven- 
 turous navigator, named Pytheas, after sailing round the coast 
 of Spain, Gaul, and Albion, entered the Baltic, and explored 
 that region as far as the mouth of the Vistula. He describes the 
 people of that region as savage, and subsisting by hunting and 
 fishing. 
 
 The Danes were described as a people of fair complexion, with 
 light flaxen hair, who occupied Jutland and Sleswick, and were 
 a branch of the great Scythic famliy of Goths, leaving their abode 
 on the Araxes 2000 years b. c, and passing into northern Ger- 
 many and Scandinavia. They were not the first people of the 
 regions they first occupied, having been preceded by the Finns 
 and Lapps, and aro known in classic history as a family of the 
 Cimbri. 
 
 Their historic period, as a distinct nation, commences about 
 seventy years b. c, when the divine Odin became supreme 
 ruler of the country, and were first known to civilized Europe 
 as a band of pirates. France and England suffered severely 
 from their piracies. In the year 781 they made a descent upon 
 Southampton, with seven piratical ships, pillaged the country, 
 and escaped unmolested with their booty. Encouraged by the 
 apparent timidity of the British, they subsequently plundered 
 the whole coast from the Thames to the Mersey, during which 
 incursions they took and plundered Chester and London, keep- 
 ing up their piracies until the year 1002 A. d., when they 
 overthrew the Anglo-Saxon government, and annexed the 
 English provinces to the Danish crown. 
 
 * The Egyptians were an indigenous race created to people the valley of 
 the Nile. — Types of Mankind, p. 241. 
 
126 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 They overrun Gaul, crossed over the mountains into Spain, 
 fought and defeated the Arabs at Seville, and demolished their 
 fortifications. They founded the kingdoms of Naples and Sicily, 
 and established the Duchy of Normandy in France, from 
 whence issued the rulers of England under William the Con- 
 queror. 
 
 War and plunder seemed to be the first objects of the ancient 
 Danes, which they conducted for a thousand years with very 
 marked success. Their course of policy, however, tended, in the 
 end, to stimulate the nations with whom they contended to a 
 more vigorous degree of self-protection and defence, resulting in 
 the expulsion of the Danes from their conquered provinces, pre- 
 scribing them to their own peninsula with a limited power over 
 Iceland and the Faro Islands. 
 
 The Danes have long since ceased their piracies, and become 
 an upright and industrious people, and have long cherished 
 science and literature, education being an object of primary im- 
 portance with the government, the poor children being educated 
 at public expense. There are many distinguished learned men 
 among the Danes. In this respect they stand very prominent 
 among the European nations. The celebrated traveler and his- 
 torian, Niebuhr, was one of their number. The Danes have well 
 preserved their primitive type ; are tall and robust, with regular 
 features, florid complexion, and hair inclining to yellow or red, 
 which was the complexion and color of the hair of the ancient 
 Scandinavians. 
 
 Red hair is common among the Anglo-Saxons, very distin- 
 guished Europeans ; also, Anglo-Americans have had red hair, 
 among whom were the Marquis Lafayette and Thomas Jefferson, 
 both of whom seemed to have not only inherited the complexion 
 of the Danes, but also their vigor of thought. 
 
 The Swedes and Norwegians are the descendants of the an- 
 cient Scandinavians. Their ancestors were described by Tacitus 
 as a people of " robust bodies, compact limbs, blue eyes, stern 
 countenances, aud fierce, warlike disposition." Procopius, in his 
 description of them, says " they are all of fair complexion, having 
 red or yellow hair, and a tall, manly stature." Those upon the 
 highlands were savages, subsisting upon game and fish. The 
 lowlanders had made some advance in civilization ; they " pro- 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 1 27 
 
 duced grain, reared bees, and brewed hydromel, their favorite 
 drink."* 
 
 Sweden was occupied by the Hilleviones, Gutae, Suiones and 
 Finni. The Gutse were the Goths. The Finni were described 
 by Tacitus as a savage race, without arms, horses or iron, with 
 arrows pointed with bone. 
 
 The Swedes were known to civilized Europe at as early a day 
 as the Danes, if not earlier, under the name of Goths, as, indeed, 
 were all the people of Scandinavia. They were long in subjec- 
 tion to the Danes, but achieved their independence from that 
 power in the year 1528, under their great leader, Gustavus Yasa. 
 In the reign of Charles the Twelfth, Sweden was shorn of her 
 foreign conquests by the Russians, and driven within her own 
 barren limits. 
 
 The Swedes are described as a most amiable and innocent peo- 
 ple, having light flaxen hair, and ruddy countenance, the face of 
 every one expressing docility and good humor. They have made 
 a distinguished literary record. Their Linnseus, as a botanist, 
 has had no rival ; Bergman and Shiell stand prominent in chem- 
 istry, and Jenny Lind continues unrivalled in vocal music. 
 
 The Norwegians are the descendants of the ancient Sitons, of 
 Scandinavia. Their early history, like that of the Swedes and 
 Danes, is fabulous. They became known to civilized Europe 
 about the latter part of the ninth century a. d., though their 
 civil history dates as early as the year 640 a. d., at which time 
 commenced their heroic dynasties. 
 
 About the close of the ninth century a. d., by the aid of the 
 Danes, the Norwegians placed a king upon the throne of Eng- 
 land, and established a permanent government in Normandy. 
 But, by the defeat of their prince, Haco, in Scotland, and Har- 
 old III., in England, in the eleventh century, their power in 
 those regions ceased. 
 
 Since the year 1814, Norway has been united with Sweden, 
 though the Norwegian constitution has not been abrogated by 
 the union of the crowns. 
 
 The people are frank, robust and brave ; of fair complexion, 
 blooming countenance, and light hair ; of middle stature, and 
 well shaped; the men are genial, and have a joyous appear^- 
 
 * Pliny's History, Lib. IV., 12, notes 13, 1& 
 
128 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 ance, and the women are tall, remarkably fair, and handsome ; 
 their whole bearing is noble ; even the peasant acts wth gentil- 
 ity and courteous demeanor. They cannot boast of literature, 
 and it is doubtful if there is a single bookstore in the kingdom. 
 
 The Spaniards derive their descent from the Iberians, who 
 are also called Basques, known to the ancients' as mariners, and 
 were closely allied to the Phoenicians, whom they much resem- 
 bled. They have been grouped with the Turanian type, but er- 
 roneously, as they are evidently Aryans. The present Spaniards 
 seem to preserve the primitive type, though they are strongly 
 tinctured with Celtic blood. No country has more variety of 
 population than Spain. The people are a mixed multitude; 
 remnants of all the races, and many leading families of anti- 
 quity are represented. The Spanish authors trace their descent 
 back to Noah, through the Iberians. 
 
 The Celts occupied Spain long before the Iberians ; and, when 
 the former entered it, found some native tribes in the country, 
 who were, perhaps, Phoenicians or Carthagenians. The former 
 were acquainted with the country long before the founding of 
 Pome and Carthage. 
 
 It has been claimed that the Celts were of Spain, and that 
 the Iberi were the aborigines.* Prichard was of opinion that 
 the latter occupied the country before the Celts entered it.f 
 
 The Iberians were an intelligent family, acquainted with the 
 art of writing at a very early period. They sacrificed human 
 victims to their divinities, and their priests pretended to foretell 
 future events from an inspection of the palpitating entrails. 
 
 The Celtiberi, a mixed family, composed of Celts and Iberians, 
 were the most numerous people of Spain. They were the moun- 
 taineers, and more rude than the Iberians proper. 
 
 The present Spaniards, as well as the Portuguese, are derived 
 from an intermixture of Celts, Carthagenians, Pomans, Goths, 
 Saracens and Moors. Their general appearance is that of an in- 
 telligent people ; form delicate, though commanding ; head finely 
 formed, eyes quick and animated, complexion swarthy, varying, 
 in degrees of shade, even to the olive hue. The Castilians seem 
 to be the most perfect Spanish type. The females are generally 
 
 * Strabo, Vol. III., p. 162. 
 f Natural History of Man, Vol. I., pp. 182-264. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 1 29 
 
 small and slender, and well formed. Their complexion also va- 
 ries from fair to brown. 
 
 The Portuguese, who occupy the western part of the Spanish 
 Peninsula, are not, in general, so tall as the Spaniards, or so well 
 made; complexion swarthy, black hair, and dark eyes. The 
 women are small, with brown complexion ; dark, sparkling, ex- 
 pressive eyes, and regular features. They have none of that 
 maritime spirit which so distinguished them in the fifteenth and 
 sixteenth centuries, during which time they discovered the coasts 
 of Guinea, the Cape of Good Hope, and the passage by sea to 
 the East Indies. 
 
 The Gauls * were a family of the Celtic group ; a tall, large- 
 bodied, blue eyed, yellow-haired people; but have long since 
 become absorbed, as a distinct family, in the great commingling 
 of nations in Europe ; yet the type is often met with in individ- 
 uals, as distinctly as first impressed upon the primitive stock. 
 The French have, in many particulars, preserved the Gallic fea- 
 tures, though not generally so ; yet the Gallio-Celtic character- 
 istics are plainly manifested in many of the French people. 
 
 The early inhabitants of Gaul were Finns, who were- reduced 
 to subjection by the Celts. At the invasion of Caesar, the Celts 
 were divided into three great families ; the Celts proper were in 
 the center ; the Belgse to the north ; and the Aquitani to the 
 south. The tribes Caesar called Celts were the Gauls, and oc- 
 cupied then the middle, western and. southern portions of the 
 country, f 
 
 The Franks, a German family, or rather confederation of fami- 
 lies in the 4th century, occupied the country on the right banks 
 of the Rhine, from the junction of the river Mayn to. the sea. 
 They preserved their independence, though each tribe had: a sepa- 
 rate king. It is difficult to trace the Franks to their origin, and 
 equally so to give the origin of the French. They are considered 
 a new family springing from Celts, Teutons and Romans. 
 
 The ruins in France show the country to have been inhabited 
 by several distinct orders of people, such as the Goths, Celts and 
 
 * The Gauls were tall of stature, very fair, and had red hair. — Natural His- 
 tory of Man, Vol. I., p. 192. 
 
 f The houses of the Celts were round, covered with thatch. — Pre-Historic Re- 
 mains in Italy, p. 25. , 
 
 9 
 
130 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 "Romans. The French people show in their composition the 
 combination of the characteristics of these three orders of people. 
 No people can surpass the French in display of brilliant mili- 
 tary evolutions, courage, celerity of movement and prowess. 
 They seem to consist of different tribes ; in the north the Ten- 
 tonic blood prevails, where the men are of taller stature than in 
 the other provinces. These Teutonic French have blue eyes and 
 fair complexion. In the south the Roman and Celtic blood pre- 
 vails — people here have darker complexion and dark hair. 
 They are active and gay; much more so than the Teutonic 
 branch. In the west the pure Celtic blood prevails. They have 
 small bodies, but strong and elastic ; complexion darker than the 
 other families. 
 
 As a nation, the French stand unrivaled. No people have 
 passed more trying and exciting scenes than they have witnessed, 
 and no nation has had a more brilliant career. Theirs is a bright 
 and conspicuous page of history. Their Napoleon taught the 
 world a new lesson in brilliant feats of arms. By his great 
 deeds his name has become immortal ; it required Europe com- 
 bined to stay his gigantic power ; the world seemed to be his 
 field of conquest ; and though long since dead, there seems to be 
 more power in his ashes than in all living heroes. 
 
 The Italians, like the French, are a new family, though pre- 
 serving to a high degree their primitive type. The primitive 
 Italians occupied Italy before the Etruscans ; they com- 
 prised two families, viz. : the Japygions and Italicans. The 
 latter were the Latins proper, and Umbrians, and embraced the 
 Volskians, Marsians, and Samnites. The greater portion of 
 Italy was originally inhabited by the Pelasgians, who were of 
 the great Sclavonic group. The Siculi family dwelt in the re- 
 gions of the lower Tiber, the Tyrrheni, in Etruria, and the Abo- 
 rigines in the neighborhood of Reate.* 
 
 The Umbri, who occupied northern Italy, have been by some 
 considered the most ancient people of Italy, though they were 
 probably of the same stock as the Siculi ; as a nation they have 
 long since become extinct. 
 
 * The early Italians are of the Tuscan family, except those considered the 
 Aborigines, called Rasemians, who were not of the Greek, or Palasgic stock, 
 but Aryans. — Natural History of Man, Vol. I., p. 181. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. I3I 
 
 The north-west of Italy was inhabited by the Ligurians, whose 
 history is very obscure, nothing definite being known of them 
 until about the time of their dissolution as a nation.* 
 
 The Etruscans occupied the country between the Tiber and 
 the lower sea, and as far north as the Raetian Alps ; they were 
 known by the name of Rasena. They invaded the country from 
 the north, subdued thePelasgians and Tyrrhenians, and occupied 
 their provinces. 
 
 The Sabines occupied the regions about Amiternum, in the 
 Alps. 
 
 The Celts and Gauls were numerous in Italy before the in- 
 vasion of the barbarians from the north. Tuscany was peopled 
 by Lydians, Umbrians, and Tyrrhenians. The Tuscans subdued 
 the latter and dwelt there, and also on the banks of the river 
 Po. 
 
 The Sabines were an early indigenous nation of Italy, and one 
 of the few families that preserved their primitive type.f Their 
 name, according to Cato, was derived from the god Sabus, an 
 original deity of the country. They, for a long period, refused 
 to hold intercourse with the Romans. 
 
 The Romans proper did not consist of one single tribe or 
 nationality, but were a heterogeneous compound of many 
 families, among which the Trojan element prevailed to some 
 extent. The Julian family constituted the nobility, and was 
 of indigenous origin. Although mixed with fair-haired tribes, 
 the Romans were more of the Persic type than the Celtic ; but 
 the Roman head was much oftener the order of the Grecian 
 mould ; and in any point of mental power they were equal with 
 the Greeks, and their history is equally as brilliant. 
 
 The Teutons were the ancestors of the great Germanic fami- 
 lies of Europe, hailing from central Asia, entering Europe at an 
 unknown period ; but it was not until a few centuries b. c. that 
 they made their power felt there. In successive waves they ex- 
 tended over Europe from north to south, and from south to 
 
 * The Ligurians were of the Iberian family, and occupied Piedmont before 
 the Gauls entered the country. They and the Umbri were the most ancient 
 peoples of Italy. — Pre-Historic Remains of Italy, by Gastardi, p. 92. 
 
 f The Sabines occupied a district north-east of Rome. Dionysius supposed 
 them to have been a colony of Lacedaemonians in the age of Lycurgus.— Anthon's 
 Classical Dictionary, p. 1178. 
 
132 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 north, until the whole country seemed to be within their con- 
 trol — swept away the Roman empire, and laid the foundation 
 of a refined civilization in Europe ; not only creating civilization 
 but enforcing it with the sword throughout their dominions. 
 
 It is impossible to tell at this late day what induced the Teu- 
 tons to leave their home in Asia and take up their abode in the 
 wilds of Europe amid swamps, marshes, and bogs. Their ad- 
 vent in Europe is supposed to have been about 1200 years b. c. 
 They entered it by the way of the Baltic and Black seas. The 
 great mass, however, did not reach Europe until about the 
 fourth century b. c, when they entered it by the Dnieper to the 
 countries of the Baltic, including Scandinavia, some even then 
 passing to the lowlands along the Danube and the valley of the 
 Rhine. They mingled with the Celts and produced the Belgic 
 family, and forced the Cimbri down upon the Romans. The 
 typical Teutonic stock consisted of the Germans proper, Saxons, 
 and Swiss, the latter being partially of Sclavonic blood. The 
 main families of the latter were Goths, Langobards, Yandals, 
 Burgundians, Rugians, Herulians, and many other tribes of lesser 
 note. The Goths include the Gepidse, Danes, Swedes, and 
 Herulians. The Goths very anciently occupied the southern 
 part of Sweden. In 375 b. c, they appeared as West-Goths, on 
 the lower Danube and Thrace, and Gaul, where they founded 
 the West-Gothic kingdom. The East-Goths, in the fourth cen- 
 tury b. c, passed over the lower Danube to Bulgaria ; thence to 
 Italy, where they ruled the Romans for nearly a hundred years, 
 until the empire was overthrown by the Byzantine army.* 
 
 The Gepidse, of Gothic origin, appeared in Hungary, but were 
 subdued by the Langobards in the latter half of the sixth cen- 
 tury b. c. The Bavarians are first mentioned in the early part 
 of the sixth century b. c, and then occupied Swabia. 
 
 The Goths were the first branch of the Teutonic family ; the 
 Yandals,*of mixed blood, being largely Sclavonic ; and perished 
 in Africa under Semitic civilization. The Burgundians were 
 classed by Pliny with the Yandals. They warred successfully 
 with the Romans, and preserved their primitive type quite as 
 long as any of the Germanic tribes, being eventually known as 
 
 * Linnaeus described the Goths as a nation having smooth, fair hair, and the 
 iris of the eye of blue color. — Plurality of Races, p. 102. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 1 33 
 
 Kelts or Sclavonians. The destruction of the Eoman empire 
 materially changed the status of the Teutons; some of the 
 families remained in Italy, others took up their abode in Spain, 
 others in Belgium, others in Holland, whilst a portion settled in 
 France, Austria, Bohemia, and Hungary. 
 
 Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, and indeed all northern Eu- 
 rope, seems to be mainly peopled by Teutonic and Germanic peo- 
 ples. The primitive Germans were a tall, powerful family, with 
 light hair, blue eyes, and blonde complexion, and were remark- 
 able for personal dignity.* 
 
 THE BRITONS. 
 
 The British people are of Celtic stock. The term Briton is 
 derived from the word Brith, supposed to refer to the custom of 
 the early Britons staining their bodies a bluish color by a sub- 
 stance extracted from woad. 
 
 The Celts crossed over from Gaul to Britain, in all probability 
 before the islands were known to the Phoenicians or Carthagen- 
 ians. Caesar describes several tribes of Britain, all of whom 
 stained their bodies with woad. The Druids were the priests of 
 Britain, and conducted religious exercises. 
 
 The Koman conquest brought a new element into Britain, and 
 from that time the general character of the people began to un- 
 dergo a change. 
 
 The conquest of William the Conqueror brought the Norman 
 element into the country, which became engrafted upon the 
 Celtic- Gallic stock. Then came the Angli and Saxons, who 
 made a permanent and lasting impression upon the British char- 
 acter. A new stock of people sprung up, which now consti- 
 tutes the English nation. The Celtic stock is still preserved 
 by the Irish, Scotch, and Welsh, and is frequently visible in the 
 English. 
 
 THE IRISH. 
 
 The Scoti were the rulers of Ireland in the beginning of the 
 Christian era. They were closely allied with the Belgae, if, in 
 fact, they were not of the same stock of people. Nothing is 
 known of the Irish family, as a distinct nationality, until long 
 after the conquest of Britain by the Romans. There is a long, 
 
 * The Races of the Old World, p 96, 108. 
 
134 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 fabulous history of the Irish people, in which it is boldly asserted 
 that the country was very anciently peopled by the Phoenicians, 
 Carthagenians, and Scythians. Many ancient structures are 
 found in the country which are not the works of the Irish, but 
 supposed to be constructed by the Phoenicians. Some, how- 
 ever, suppose them to be Persian fire temples, whilst others 
 claim them to have been constructed by the Danes. 
 
 Irish tradition has it that the Scoti * came from Spain, and 
 spread over all the country. Whatever may have been the 
 early history of the country and the Irish nation, the people of 
 tfre island were not designated by the Romans. They had 
 several kingdoms ; indeed each province seemed in early days 
 to have its king. "When the Danes invaded the country it was 
 full of kings. Two hundred, we are told, perished in battle. 
 
 The Irish nation has passed through many exciting scenes, es- 
 pecially so before they became established as an independent 
 nationality — seeming incapable of retaining independence — lost 
 their freedom as a nation by the treachery of their own people, 
 who bartered away their liberty to the English sovereign. The 
 present Irish population is mainly made up of Celtic stock, 
 though there is not a general uniformity irl their physical aspect, 
 in all localities. The red hair, also black and curling, is often 
 seen in the same family, and the complexion is not uniform, 
 though it is generally fair. 
 
 THE SCOTCH FAMILY. 
 
 The first inhabitants of Scotland were a tribe of the Cimbri, 
 who entered it from Denmark, their original seat, about 200 
 years b. c. The name of Scots is derived from the Scoti of 
 Ireland. The Picts were early settlers in Scotland. The Scoti 
 emigrated from Ireland in the 6th century, where they kept up 
 almost constant hostilities with the Picts for two or three hun- 
 dred years ; but in the year 839, a. d., Kenneth wrested the scep- 
 tre from the Pictish king. Since then the Scots have been the 
 ruling people. They are a mixed family, being made up of the 
 Anglo-Saxons, Picts, Celts, and descendants of the ancient Brit- 
 ons ; also Gauls and Scandinavians. The Scotch are a sprightly 
 and intelligent people, very similar to the Irish. They have 
 
 * The Scoti, by their own traditions, came originally from Scythia. — An- 
 thon's Ancient Mediaeval Geography, p. 209. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 1 35 
 
 spare bodies and high cheek bones ; and generally large front 
 teeth. The highlanders are a brave, hardy people, and noted for 
 their military prowess. Their complexion is fair, though like 
 the Irish, there is a great diversity in their physical aspect. 
 Their country was called Caledonia. 
 
 The Picts were probably of Gothic descent. They were 
 called Picts by reason of their staining their bodies before going 
 to battle. Some supposed them to have been Caledonians ; the 
 latter being descendants of Celts and Goths. 
 
 The Persians' early history is wrapped in profound obscurity. 
 The reliable features of their antiquity are gathered from the He- 
 brew scriptures, and the writings of Herodotus, Strabo and Dio- 
 dorus. The first civil government of the Persians was founded 
 747 years b. c. Before that period the people seem to have 
 been nomadic, and divided into as many as ten families, of which 
 the Pasargadae tribe was the head. Cyrus, a descendant of this 
 family, became the leader of a vast horde of Persian adventurers, 
 and eventually greatly distinguished as a bold, daring captain. 
 His advent in public life was made 561 years b. c, and at the 
 time the Median and Babylonian kingdoms were in their de- 
 cline. He was remarkably successful in military exploits, and 
 by conquest built up the kingdom of Persia upon the ruins of 
 those of the Medes and Babylonians, yet unsuccessful in his wars 
 with some of the tribes of central Asia. Herodotus and Justin 
 state that Cyrus was taken prisoner and put to death by Tamy- 
 ris, Queen of the Messagetse. This is doubted by others, who 
 claim he was killed by the javelin of an Indian warrior whilst 
 making war upon the Dervishes of that country. Xenophon in- 
 forms us that he died in his bed 529 years b. c. His successors 
 made the Persians a daring, warlike nation, capable of conduct- 
 ing vast armies and waging gigajitic warfare. They undertook 
 the conquest of Egypt and Greece ; and, for a time, were suc- 
 cessful against both these great powers. Under Cambyses, one 
 of their great leaders, they invaded Egypt, took Memphis, and 
 set themselves down as conquerors in the very heart of the coun- 
 try. A revolt of the people at home compelled Cambyses to 
 quit Egypt. He did not reach Persia, having died on the way 
 by an accidental wound from his own sword, as Herodotus ad- 
 vises us. 
 
I36 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Darius, another great Persian general, made extensive con- 
 quests. He entered Scjthia with an army of 700,000 men.* 
 but meeting with no success against the Scythians, was forced 
 to quit the country in disgrace, being virtually defeated in every 
 engagement. 
 
 His failure in this quarter did not seem to diminish his desire 
 for conquest. He turned his attention to the nations of India 
 and the people of the west ; subdued the Babylonians, tore 
 down the walls of Babylon, and founded Susa upon its ruins ; 
 ruled in great splendor at Susa, though he had Ecbatana and 
 Persepolis also as capitals. His expedition against the Greeks 
 greatly perplexed Darius. The battle of Marathon turned the 
 tide of war against him. After the death of Darius, Xerxes 
 sought to take vengeance upon the Greeks ; mustered a host of 
 several millions of fighting men ; f bridged the Hellespont ; cut 
 a channel through the isthmus of Mount Athos, and successfully 
 invaded the Grecian empire ; but in the end was compelled to 
 quit the country in disgrace, after the battle of Salamis. This 
 disaster brought him into disrepute, and resulted in his assas- 
 sination by his own people. With the defeat of the Persians at 
 Salamis commenced the decline of their empire, which eventu- 
 ally was incorporated with that of Macedonia, under Alexander 
 who, in the third century b. c, after rescuing it from foreign 
 sway, established the Parthian government in Persia. About 
 the year 220 b. c, the Parthian empire was subverted by the 
 Sasanides, who restored the name of Persia and re-established 
 its ancient religion and laws. In the seventh century it was 
 subverted by the Saracens, and the Mohammedan faith imposed 
 upon the people. After this, it became the theatre of war for 
 several centuries, during which time the Tartars and Turks sup- 
 planted each other, but finally the native Persians repelled every 
 foreign yoke. Abbas the Great, in the year 1586 a. d., raised 
 himself to the throne of Persia and restored the country to its 
 original prosperity. Two centuries afterwards the Afghans 
 desolated Persia by fire and sword to her utmost extremities, 
 even reducing the capital to ashes. About fifteen years there- 
 
 *Strabo,Vol.VIL,p. 305. 
 f Xerxes' army was set down at 5,283,220 men. This no doubt t includes 
 women, allies, and camp followers. Herodotus, Vol. III., Book vii., Cha^ 
 xlix., p. 126. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 1 37 
 
 after Nadir Shall restored the independence of Persia, but the 
 government did not become permanent until the year 1796, 
 under Fulteh-Ali-Shah. 
 
 The Persians are the living representatives of the Persians of 
 antiquity. Their complexion does not differ materially from 
 that of the European. The face is long and oval, features regu- 
 lar, eyes large and black. They are of the Aryan type, but 
 some of them are tainted with Turanian blood, having amalga- 
 mated with the dark-skinned Indians. 
 
 The early history of the Persians is preserved in their sacred 
 book, called the Zendavesta, composed, at least compiled, by 
 Zoroaster in the mountains of the Elburz, whence he carried the 
 sacred volume to Darius, in Balekh, who was so well pleased with 
 the composition of the Zendavesta, that he caused it to be tran- 
 scribed upon 1,200 cowhides, prepared for the purpose.* 
 
 AFGHANS. 
 
 The family bearing this name are descendants of the ancient 
 Aryans, and are close relatives, by family ties, of the Persians ; 
 and, in the highlands, their complexion is as fair as the Euro- 
 peans, f Yet they present almost all varieties of shades, from 
 white to black. Those on the Indus are quite dark-skinned, 
 though having none of the features or characteristics of the 
 African. 
 
 This family is divided into several leading tribes, of whom 
 the Duranis of the west are the most accomplished, being to 
 some extent versed in Persian literature. The Ghilzyes, another 
 prominent tribe, occupying a vast region eastwardly of the 
 Duranis, extending northwest to the Parapamisan and eastward 
 to those of Soliman, including Cabul. They have a much more 
 liberal government than the Duranis. The sovereigns of Cabul 
 have patronized the arts and sciences, and the people have made 
 considerable advance in literature. The Berdironis are an im- 
 portant family equal almost to those already described ; Peshawer, 
 their capital, is one of the most noted places of Afghanistan. 
 Besides these there are several other tribes of this great family, 
 some of whom are almost in a state of barbarism, whilst others 
 
 * Frasier's History of Persia, pp. 108-9 
 f Natural History of Man, Vol. I., p. 193 
 
133 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 are enjoying a tolerable system of civilization. The Khyberis 
 are a dark-skinned tribe, occupying the regions of the famous 
 Khyber Pass. They are an independent tribe, who depend much 
 upon plunder. But few travellers escape them who deign to 
 cross the mountains lying between Cabul and Peshawer. 
 
 The Afghans are properly divided into two groups, one dwell- 
 ing in towns and cities, and the other roving about and dwelling 
 in tents. The Afghans number at least six millions of people, 
 and their dominions comprise three hundred thousand square miles. 
 Their origin is very obscure, though they claim to derive their 
 descent from the ancient Hebrews, and pretend to be able to 
 trace their genealogy back to Saul, king of Israel. The pro- 
 bability is they are descendants of the Arabs. 
 
 THE BELOOCHES 
 
 Occupy the country known as Beloochistan, which lies south of 
 Afghanistan, extending to the Indian Ocean and to Hindoo- 
 stan. 
 
 Ancient history is almost silent in regard to this region. It 
 was no doubt one of the one hundred and twenty-seven 
 provinces ruled by the Persian monarch mentioned in the Book 
 of Esther, where he is described as ruling over the country ex- 
 tending from India even unto Ethiopia.* 
 
 Alexander the Great passed through this territory on his re- 
 turn from India to Persia. At that time it was sparsely popu- 
 lated by a rude, barbarous people, who lived upon fish, and 
 dwelt in huts formed of shells and fish bones. 
 
 The present population comprises several tribes, but seems to 
 be properly divided into two families, the Belooches and Bra- 
 hoes — the latter are the Tartars of the country, being nomadic 
 in their habits. Those who approach nearest Hindoostan are 
 civilized, but those of the west are freebooters, and almost 
 wholly uncivilized, seeming to have a natural taste for plunder 
 and robbery. 
 
 The civilized Belooches are brave and hospitable; and, 
 
 though addicted to plunder, are considered honorable robbers. 
 
 They resemble the Afghans in some particulars, but have also 
 
 some resemblance to the Jews. They are doubtless Aryans, 
 
 * History of all Nations, by S. G. Goodrich, Vol. I., p. 492. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 1 39 
 
 though within their territory are dark-skinned tribes, supposed 
 to be Turanians. They are a family of Persian Iliyats and 
 speak a dialect of the Persian language.* 
 
 The Kurds are divided into two classes : one the nobles, re- 
 sembling the Greeks, the others having some of the features of 
 the Tartars. They are a high-spirited people, yet much given 
 to war and its spoils. They were accidentally called Karduchians, 
 with whom Xenophon contended and fought his way through, 
 in his famous retreat with ten thousand Greeks. They are, as they 
 were then, the boldest people of Asia, living to a great extent by 
 plunder, but honorable in their robberies, preferring to take 
 from those who have to spare. They often extend their incur- 
 sions into the plains and carry off much booty, preying upon the 
 caravans passing through the regions within their range. The 
 Yezidis belong to this family. They have not adopted the Mo- 
 hammedan faith, and continue to enjoy their ancient religion, 
 and worship the sun. They are robust, of dark complexion, 
 black hair and small eyes. 
 
 The Nestorians occupy a district in Kurdistan ; are a Semitic 
 family, and a relic of the ancient Kestorians, who, as a Christian 
 sect, date back as early as the fifth century a. d. Their lan- 
 guage is Syriac, with a mixture of Persian, Kurdish and Turkish 
 words. Their ancient tongue was pure Syriac. They are a pas- 
 toral people, of handsome features, blond complexion, and light 
 beards, strongly resembling the Jews. 
 
 THE TURKS. 
 
 This family descended from the Hiung-nu tribe, an ancient 
 people, inhabiting a district on the northern borders of China. 
 They were known as early as the middle of the third century 
 b. c, commencing their migrations in the first or second centuries 
 A. d., a portion of them having been driven westward by the 
 Chinese. One of the tribes, called Tukiu, established a govern- 
 ment in the sixth century a. d., between the Altai Mountains 
 and the Caspian Sea. As early as the year 568 a. d., they had 
 established themselves west of the Yolga and the sea of Azof.f 
 
 On their way westward, the Turks built up a vast empire, 
 
 * Natural History of Man, Vol. I., p. 174 
 f The Races of the Old World, p. 126. 
 
140 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 including Persia and Bokhara. The Osmanli Turks are the 
 ancestors of the present Turkish people of Europe, who were 
 forced out of Persia by the Mongols in the year 1224 a. d. 
 Othman was their great leader, and from him they derive the 
 name of Ottomans. They were the Caucasian Tartars. 
 
 The Turkish Empire was begun remotely by the white Huns 
 of Scythia, but its permanency, as an empire and stable govern- 
 ment, is credited to Solyman, chief of the Soljukian Turks, who 
 settled in Asia Minor, in the thirteenth century. In the year 
 1453 a. d., they took the city of Constantinople, and made it 
 their capital, which it still remains. 
 
 The Turks are of fair complexion, with Caucasian features. 
 The Toorkies are of Semitic origin ; have dark complexion, lofty 
 stature, an abundance of beard, and are, in all respects, Cau- 
 casians of Yuchi family. The Toorkies are more hyperborean 
 than the Turks, the former being tinctured with Finnish blood, 
 whilst the latter only seem to have amalgamated with the 
 Parsees, Armenians, Greeks, and other Caucasian families. 
 The Toorkies once inhabited Mongolia proper, and possessed a 
 vast empire, which was in its Augustan age in the third cen- 
 tury b. c. 
 
 The Georgians occupy the southern declivity of the Caucasus 
 mountains. They are tall, well-proportioned; have handsome 
 features, fair complexion, and are, in every way, Caucasians. 
 Their history is that of their type, which they have well pre- 
 served, though having passed through great tribulation and 
 many changes of fortune as a nation. They suffered much 
 degradation from their own race, who carried many of them as 
 captive slaves to Egypt ; and, even now, the Turkish harems are 
 supplied with some of their most beautiful females, who are 
 taken thither by their own kindred and sold as slaves. 
 
 Whilst in Egypt, under the title of Mamelukes, they did the 
 drudgery, until their expulsion from Egypt by Mohammed Ali. 
 
 The Circassians are also of pure Caucasian stock. Like the 
 Georgians they have long been celebrated for the beauty of their 
 women, and symmetry of their form. They are good representa- 
 tives of the ancient Caucasians ; their most beautiful females also 
 become the inmates of the harem. They have kept no annals 
 of their early migration or settlement in their present locality. 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 
 
 141 
 
 Some suppose them descendants of the ancient Medes ; others 
 that they are a branch of the Arabians. They themselves have 
 a tradition that makes 
 them the descendants of 
 Ishmael; but are not such, 
 however, as they, in no 
 particular, resemble the Ish- 
 maelites. The Greeks hailed 
 from the regions occupied by 
 the Caucasians and Georg- 
 ians; also, the Cossacks. 
 
 The Hungarians are de- 
 scendants of the ancient 
 Huns, Sclavonians, Ger- 
 mans, Turks, and Gypsies ; 
 are tall and well shaped — 
 as perfect in form almost 
 
 as the original Caucasian kossuth. 
 
 race. 
 
 The Armenians originally occupied the country on the south- 
 east of the Euxine Sea. According to Strabo, it was bounded 
 on the north by Iberia and Albania, east by Media, south by 
 Assyria, and west by Pontus. Herodotus considered them 
 descendants of the Phrygians. Most likely they were of the same 
 stock of people as the Syrians. Berosus, of Chaldea, who wrote 
 a history of the Armenians, says their first king was Scytha, 
 w T ho was succeeded by his son Barzanes. Upon his death the 
 government was divided into small kingdoms. In the sixth cen- 
 tury b. a, Astyages, king of the Medes, subjected Armenia to 
 his kingdom. At a subsequent date it became a province of 
 Persia. When Alexander built up his Eastern Macedonian 
 Empire, Armenia was incorporated with it. Under Tigranus, 
 they conducted successful war against the Cappadocians, of whom 
 he carried as captives into Armenia, three hundred thousand, 
 whom he employed in building him a city, which he called Tyra- 
 nocerta, in honor of himself. He was successful against the 
 Greeks and Parthians, but was unable to cope with the 
 Romans, who, under Lucullus, invaded Armenia, and took the 
 capital, A. d. 68. Plutarch states that one hundred thousand 
 
142 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 of the Armenian cavalry were killed in one engagement, and on 
 the part of the Romans only five men were slain. Shortly after 
 this the Romans became masters of Armenia, and Pompey, the 
 successor of Lucullus, bestowed the crown upon Deiotarus of 
 Galatia. It next fell under Persian rule ; then became coveted by 
 the Romans and Turks, and finally by the Tartars under Zingis. 
 The Turks soon overthrew the Mongolian authority; Egypt 
 became partner with the Turks in devastating Armenia. The 
 Egyptians carried vast hosts of their captives into slavery. In 
 1375 a. d., the Armenian kingdom was destroyed, and Cilicia 
 made a province of Egypt. 
 
 The Armenians are not known as a nationality, but as indi- 
 viduals. Like the Jews they are scattered throughout all lands. 
 
 The Armenians are Aryans, and in physique are a handsome 
 people, well made, and of dark complexion, though not black. 
 They resemble the Persians ; number three million souls, and 
 cling to their ancient religious faith. 
 
 The Welsh are a branch of the Celtic family, being descen- 
 dants of the Ancient Britons, who took refuge in the mountains 
 of western England, to escape the destroying sword of the 
 Saxons. The ancient Welsh called Wales Cymry, and their 
 language Cymraig. From the former is derived Cambria, an 
 ancient name of Wales. They long had an independent king- 
 dom, but, after a gallant resistance, were forced to yield to the 
 power of England, under Edward I., since which period the 
 Welsh have been subjects of Great Britain, though for a long 
 time very refractory ; so much so, that the English were obliged 
 to erect strong and numerous fortifications in Wales, to prevent 
 the Welsh from assuming their independence. For the last 
 three hundred years they have been most willing subjects. 
 
 The ancient Welsh consisted of two families; one called 
 Ordo vices, and the other Silures. The Britons, unable to 
 defend themselves against the invading Picts and Scots, called 
 to their aid the Angli and Saxons, two renowned German tribes, 
 who repelled the Scots and Picts, but seized upon the country 
 themselves, and drove the Britons into the mountains of Wales, 
 where they added great strength to the Welsh nation. The 
 name Welsh was first applied to the people of Cambria by 
 the Saxons in the sixth century a. d. When the Romans 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. I43 
 
 invaded Britain, "Wales was occupied by three separate tribes, 
 viz. : Ordovices, Silures, and Dimetae, who had a well-disciplined 
 army, divided into charioteers, cavalry, and infantry, and a 
 regular organized civil government. They were far advanced 
 in refined civilization, raised corn and stock, such as sheep, 
 cattle, and swine. Their money consisted of rings, and small 
 plates of iron strung together. Wales was the chief seat of the 
 Druids. The great High Priest of druidical religion resided in 
 the island of Anglesea, then called Mona. Here they sacrificed 
 human victims, mostly of prisoners taken in war, and criminals 
 condemned to death for crime. The bodies of the sacrificed 
 victims were burned in wicker cages before the altars. Mercury 
 was their chief deity. 
 
 The Druids had unlimited powers over the people, much more 
 indeed than the king. He even dared not dispute the decrees 
 of the druidical high priest with safety, not at least without the 
 punishment of excommunication. 
 
 The Romans, under Suetonius Paulinus, waged a war of ex- 
 termination against the Druids in "Wales, and drove them into 
 the Island of Mona. Thither they were also pursued by the 
 Romans, who cut down their sacred groves, and put the Druids 
 to the sword. The Romans, having subdued the Ordovices, in- 
 vaded the provinces of the Silures. They made a gallant resist- 
 ance, but were defeated by the Romans, at the battle of Caer- 
 Caradoc, under Agricola. The kind and generous treatment of 
 Agricola toward the "Welsh won their affections to such a degree 
 that they willingly became Roman subjects, and the dominions 
 of the "Welsh were made a Roman province under the name of 
 Britannia Secunda. 
 
 After the decline of the Roman power, the Welsh assumed 
 their original forms of government, each tribe having an inde- 
 pendent king. In the year 650 a. d., Maelgwyn, king of North 
 Wales, made himself supreme ruler of the country. This govern- 
 ment lasted until the year 703 a. d., when the Saxons made suc- 
 cessful inroads into the country, and established their power to 
 a great extent throughout the kingdom. The Danish invasion 
 of England gave repose to the Welsh, having called away the 
 invading Saxons. The Danes themselves sought to establish 
 their power in Wales, without success ; but William the Con- 
 
144 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 queror brought them under subjection to bis power. From this 
 period the English monarchs claimed Wales as part of the do- 
 minions of the British crown. This claim was the occasion of 
 almost constant wars between the English and Welsh, until the 
 reign of Edward L, a. d. 1277, when the Welsh king, Llewellyn, 
 and his barons were compelled to do homage and swear fealty 
 to the British crown. Peace was of short duration. The Welsh 
 revolted, rose in arms against the English, and were soon de- 
 feated, with the loss of their king, Llewellyn, and Prince David, 
 his successor, the former being slain in battle, the latter captured 
 by the English, tried for treason, hanged and quartered by or- 
 der of Edward I. This virtually ended the kingdom of the 
 Welsh, which deserved a better fate. 
 
 The Welsh are an unmixed family, having to a great extent 
 preserved unchanged their primitive type, and adopted the man- 
 ners and customs of their ancestors. Their language is a dialect 
 of the Celtic tongue. The Welsh were a learned people at a 
 very early period, and furnished the Anglo-Saxons with an al- 
 phabet. 
 
 The Welsh, in person, are generally short, with stout limbs. 
 Their complexion is fair. The females have round faces, and 
 dark, expressive eyes. Some of the Welsh have considerable 
 display in literature, the higher classes generally being well in- 
 formed. They are a religious people, and pay the strictest at- 
 tention to the Sabbath. The lower classes do the labor of the 
 field, whilst the aristocracy engage in drinking and sports. The 
 Welsh are litigious, supporting more lawyers than any other 
 country of Europe. 
 
 RUSSIANS AND POLES. 
 
 The Russians and Poles are of the same stock of people, be- 
 ing descendants of the ancient Sarmathians and Scythians. They 
 were first known in history as nomadic tribes, occupying the 
 country between the Don and Dneiper. The Sclavi family seem 
 to be the stock of people from which the Russians and Poles de- 
 rive their direct descent. 
 
 The Sclavonic tribes in the fifth century crossed the Dan- 
 ube, and passed down the Yistula, and up the Dneiper, and 
 founded the two cities, Novgorod and Revel, which may be 
 
THE CAUCASIAN RACE. 145 
 
 considered the founding of the Russian Empire, as the people in 
 a considerable degree abandoned their roving and pastoral hab- 
 its, and cultivated the ground. 
 
 Prior to the ninth century the Poles consisted of a multitude 
 of independent tribes, each headed by a chief. They founded 
 the kingdom, of Poland in the year a. d. 1001. Among the 
 Russians and Poles may be witnessed the higher and most per- 
 fect development of the Caucasian type. 
 
 10 
 
CHAPTER Yin. 
 
 THE MONGOLIAN TYPE. 
 
 Mongolians belong to the Turanian group. — Chinese and Japanese the 
 leading families of this type. — Finns, Lapps, Tartars, Basques, Esquimaux, 
 Coreans, Kalmucks, Mongols, Huns, Magyars, Samoieds, Gypsies, Kam- 
 tschatdales, American Indians. — Chinese empire the oldest upon the globe. 
 Compelled to open their ports. — Tartars subdue the Medes, overrun the 
 civilized world, plant colonies in Egypt and Abyssinia. — The Parthians 
 set bounds to the Roman empire, — The Japanese government dates 15,000 
 years before the days of creation, as recorded by Moses. — Mongols were 
 originally Tartars. — Genghis Khan ; his empire extended from the Indus to 
 the Danube. — Tamerlane invades India; takes Delhi and puts to death 
 100,000 prisoners. — Gypsies are Aryans. — Basques in Europe. 
 
 THIS type comprises many families and nations, of which the 
 Chinese and Japanese are the most prominent representa- 
 tives. The other leading families are Mongols proper, Finns, 
 Lapps, Tartars, Basques, Esquimaux, Coreans, Kalmucks, Gyp- 
 sies, Kamschatdales, and some of the families of the American 
 Indians. 
 
 The Chinese are the leading branch of this race. They num- 
 ber over four hundred millions, and possess a territory of five 
 millions four hundred thousand square miles, being twice the 
 extent of the United States of America. 
 
 The Chinese empire is the most ancient government in the 
 world. Other great empires, such as those of Babylonia, As- 
 syria, Egypt, Greece, and Home, have all passed away, and the 
 oldest empire extant is but as yesterday, compared with that of 
 China. Like the early nations generally, the Chinese have a 
 fabulous history, which dates far back in the gloom of ages — 
 placing the origin of their government at a period antedating 
 authentic history many thousands of years. They constitute a 
 world by themselves. For thousands of years they have been 
 (i 4 6) 
 
THE MONGOLIAN TYPE. 147 
 
 civilized, and enjoying the benefits of the arts and sciences, all 
 which they discovered and wrought out themselves. Their 
 early annals trace their history, as a nation, back ninety-six mil- 
 lions of years. 
 
 Their authentic records begin in the year 2989 b. c. ; before 
 that period their history is lost in the history of the past. They 
 discovered the arts and sciences at least 2000 years before they 
 as a nation became known to Europeans. Some of the arts they 
 have brought to a perfection not yet reached by any other people. 
 
 As early as the year 450 b. c, they had reached a high degree 
 of mental and moral refinement. Confucius in that era pro- 
 mulgated a system of moral philosophy and code of laws almost 
 equal to any produced since his time. It is their great system 
 of morals that makes them so distinguished as a nation and in- 
 duces the people to submit to the powers of the government. 
 They are capable of performing great deeds, their celebrated wall 
 in northern China fully attesting this. It was built in the year 
 214 b. c, and extends fifteen hundred miles in length, separating 
 China from Tartary, and was erected to prevent the Tartars 
 from invading the Chinese provinces, which they were in the 
 habit of doing before its construction. The wall is carried over 
 deep rivers, and high mountains, and in height was about thirty 
 feet, the top paved, and so broad that a carriage can be driven 
 along it. The main wall is of earth, but faced with brick and 
 stone, and contains sufficient materials to construct a wall seve- 
 ral feet high around the globe.* 
 
 The Chinese were learned in the arts and sciences before the 
 days of Homer. They invented printing type, firearms, and 
 gunpowder before any other people ; computed time upon a 
 system nearly as accurate as that of the Europeans, and calcu- 
 lated the eclipses and phases of the moon with equal certainty. 
 
 One striking feature of the Chinese is the sameness of phy- 
 sique throughout the empire. The female and males also re- 
 semble each other to that degree, as often not to be distinguished. 
 Their primitive type is well preserved. 
 
 The complexion of the Chinese is of a yellowish hue, but the 
 females are almost a sickly white, or pale yellow as the faded 
 leaf of autumn. 
 
 * Murray's Geography, Vol. II., p. 416. 
 
I48 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 It has only been a few years since the Chinese have been 
 known to the world at large, having remained sealed np within 
 the limits of their own world, nntil the English and the Federal 
 Government of the United States, forced them to open their 
 ports to foreign trade. 
 
 China has not always been governed by its own people ; the 
 Tartars have on several occasions given them emperors. Their 
 government is described as a patriarchal despotism. 
 
 Their language is a dialect peculiar to themselves, and has no 
 resemblance to any other. It consists of about 330 monosyllables, 
 and the characters in which the language is written number 
 40,000. 
 
 In their persons, the Chinese are of middle stature; have 
 small, elongated eyes, placed obliqely, the nose turned upwards 
 and broad at the base, face broad, cheek bones high, and chin 
 pointed. They shave the whole of the head except the cranium, 
 where the hair is suffered to grow long, which is generally 
 plaited in a long cue, and hangs down the back, frequently ex- 
 tending to the calf of the leg. 
 
 THE JAPANESE. 
 
 The Japanese occupy a group of large islands in the Pacific 
 Ocean east of China, their whole territory consisting of about 
 260,000 square miles. The people of Japan are representatives 
 of two types : the Mongolian and Malay, the Mongolian being 
 very largely in the majority. They resemble the Chinese, but 
 are of! better form and larger. • Their complexion is yellow ; * 
 nose short and flat ; head broad ; hair thin and black. This is 
 as the Mongolian Japanese appear. The Malays are different, 
 resembling the Siamese and people of Malacca more than the 
 Chinese, their complexion being as dark almost as the Sandwich 
 Islanders. Mr. Pickering classes the Japanese with the Malay 
 types, considering he discovered sufficient in their appearance to 
 warrant that conclusion.! 
 
 Until recently the Japanese desired no intercourse with other 
 nations, but now seem to invite social intercourse, especially 
 with the people of the United States. 
 
 * Their hair according to Siebold,in many instances is red. — Natural History 
 of Man, Vol. L, p. 255. 
 
 f Pickering's Races of Man, p. 117. 
 
THE MONGOLIAN TYPE. 149 
 
 They were entirely unknown to the Europeans until Marco 
 Polo discovered them in the year a. d. 1298. Their history 
 like that of the Chinese, is fabulous, though they claim very 
 high antiquity for their government, averring that they were 
 ruled by seven celestial spirits for 6,000,000 of years. Accord- 
 ing to their annals their second dynasty commenced 15,000 years 
 before the days of creation as recorded by Moses. 
 
 In the year 1542, Mendez Pinto, a Portuguese navigator, was 
 cast upon one of the Japanese Islands. His discovery induced a 
 Portuguese settlement upon the island ; but the colonists were 
 banished by the Japanese in 1585 by reason of the colonial 
 priests interfering with the Japanese religion. The Dutch, after 
 much difficulty, in 1600 opened a limited trade with Japan, 
 under very restricted rules. 
 
 The Japanese are an ingenious people, as much so as the 
 Chinese, whom they seem to imitate in almost everything, except 
 they have more vigor of thought and power of execution. In 
 some respects their mental powers assimilate much nearer with 
 those of the Europeans than the Mongolian race. Their lan- 
 guage is peculiarly their own — nothing like it in Asia. It i3 
 most allied to the Eastern Tartars, but unlike the Chinese. They 
 pay a high regard to literature, which is widely disseminated. 
 Their religion is Polytheism ; the sun, moon, and stars, and the 
 spirits of departed saints all coming in for a goodly share of 
 worship. 
 
 The Japanese are described as intelligent, polite, upright, 
 frank, faithful and brave. 
 
 THE FINNS AND LAPPS. 
 
 The ancient Finns were closely allied with the Mongols and 
 Huns, though they eventually became mixed with the Yeto tribe 
 of Sweden. The western Finns to a great extent have pre- 
 served their primitive type, being identical with the ancient 
 people of Scandinavia ; but the other Finnish families have be- 
 come so far corrupted by amalgamation as to almost lose their 
 identity. 
 
 The ancient Finns were of Asiatic origin.* When they first 
 
 * The Finns were a family of theUgrian group. — Prichard's Natural Historj 
 of Man, p. 204. 
 
150 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 entered Europe is unknown. Their original seat was supposed to 
 have been in the Ural Mountains, and are of the same family 
 who founded the kingdom of the Magyars in Hungary. The 
 primitive Finns, it is believed, had red hair. Tacitus describes 
 them as a nation of extraordinary ferocity. However this may 
 have been, they seem to have been readily subdued by the 
 Swedes, and easily held in subjection. The Lapps and Samoieds 
 are supposed to be kindred nations. The present Finns are a 
 diminutive people. Their complexion is of a yellowish tinge, 
 and their hair yellow or flaxen. The western Finns, to a high 
 degree, present the features of the Aryan and the eastern the 
 Turanian type. 
 
 The Lapps are a diminutive people, with swarthy complexion, 
 dark, straight lank hair, and narrow dark eyes; are wholly 
 ignorant of their origin, and which, to the rest of the world, is 
 unknown. They, however, are supposed to be descendants of 
 the eastern Finns, and of the same original family as the "Woguls 
 and Ostiacs of Siberia. They were originally a band of hunters 
 and fishers, which still seems to be their employment. Though 
 within reach of refined civilization, they continue to be the most 
 degraded people of Europe. All efforts to induce them to adopt 
 a system of refinement have been almost in vain ; yet some of 
 them have become Christians. 
 
 The Lapps are divided into several tribes who are known as 
 Esthomans, Livonians, Bulgarians, Permains and Yotiacs ; the 
 latter are a red-haired people, and much resemble the western 
 Finns.* 
 
 THE SAMOIEDS 
 
 Inhabit the great northern promontory of the Siberian coast, 
 and are spread on both sides along the shores of*the Icy Sea. 
 They are divided into numerous tribes who wander from place 
 to place in search of game or fish, which constitute their princi- 
 pal food. Their country is the bleakest and most inhospitable 
 portion of the earth. They eat human flesh, hence are called 
 " man-eaters." In stature, complexion and general habits they 
 much resemble the Lapps. 
 
 * The Finns and Lapps were residing in Europe long before the arrival of the 
 Germans and Slavic nations in it. — Prichard's Natural History of Man, 
 Vol. I., p. 204. 
 
THE MONGOLIAN TYPE. 
 
 151 
 
 The Samoieds are divided into two divisions; the Yurak, 
 Tawgi and the Ostiak of the north ; and those of the south, 
 known as the Soiot Kamas, Koibal and other tribes of the Altai 
 range and Sayan Mountains. 
 
 They are Russian subjects. Before their subjection some of 
 the tribes were powerful and warlike, but now all are weak 
 
 SAMOIED. 
 
 savage nomads. The great mass of the Samoieds are pagans, 
 only a comparative few have become Christians. Pallas was of 
 opinion that the Samoieds originated from the southern tracts of 
 the country bordering on the Yenisei and the chain of Sayan ; 
 but they themselves declare that they came from the east, and 
 that Siberia is not their original country. 
 
 THE TARTARS. 
 
 This great Turanian family are descendants of the Scythians, 
 and a primitive family of high Asia,* at an early day were 
 * Milman's Gibbon' s Rome, Vol. III., p. 3, *note. 
 
152 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 termed Bhotiga ; not confined to any fixed habitation in their 
 early history, but then wandering nomads, spreading themselves 
 over Asia and Europe almost at will. 
 
 The primitive Tartars were of medium height, and, though 
 thin, were strong and athletic, their complexion of light olive 
 hue. They consisted of two families, one as above described, 
 the other being of lighter complexion, and bearing the Cauca- 
 sian features generally, the same displayed in the modern Turks. 
 They occupy two divisions of country, one called Independent 
 Tartary, the other Chinese Tartary, and consist of numerous 
 tribes. They have not been confined to any particularly defined 
 locality, but have passed almost from one extreme of Asia to the 
 other, east and west, and north and south. In all ages they were 
 a wandering people, renowned for their courage and prowess. 
 China, Hindoostan, Persia and Europe have felt their power, and 
 been to a measurable extent subject to their arms. Their great 
 captain, Tamerlane, who had no superior as a commander, lead 
 the Tartars through successions of conquests unparalleled in an- 
 cient or modern history. He placed no less than twenty-seven 
 crowns upon his head during Ins conquests. As a general rule, 
 they neither sow nor reap, nor gather food for the flocks or herds, 
 but wander from place to place, and pitch their tents in every 
 green spot and rich pasturage. They do not all thus wander, 
 only the shepherd tribes ; others dwell in cities and towns, and 
 cultivate the soil. 
 
 SCYTHIANS. 
 
 The people bearing this name, according to Herodotus, were 
 Mongolians, who were driven from their home in Asia by the 
 Massagetse, to the north of the Araxes, from whence they passed 
 into Europe about the year 640 b. c. The Scythians were a very 
 active people, and made a brilliant history for themselves in 
 Asia in the seventh century. Under their great leader, Madgis, 
 they broke the power of the Medes, and overrun what was then 
 known as the civilized world ; not only ravaged the kingdoms 
 of Asia Minor, Palestine, and Lower Egypt, but planted colonies 
 in Upper Egypt and Abyssinia. The Parthians, who set bounds 
 to the Roman Empire, and bid defiance to the conquering legions 
 of Pompey and Croesus, were Scythians, the Tartars, their off- 
 spring. The Scythians are referred to in the Hebrew records. 
 
THE MONGOLIAN TYPE. 
 
 153 
 
 Some claim they ruled over Egypt for several hundred years, 
 and desolated all Northern Asia. They, it would seem, were of 
 two types, one Mongolian, the other Aryan ; hence the fair Tar- 
 tars, called Turks. The Scythians did not long enjoy their con- 
 quests, and were eventually compelled to yield their own domin- 
 ions to superior force. The Getae and Sauromatse possessed 
 nearly their whole territory, and gave it the name of Sarmatia. 
 As early as the time of Pliny they had become extinct as a 
 people. 
 
 The Kalmucks are a Mongol 
 family, though classed with the 
 Tartars, and much resemble the 
 American Indians, except that 
 their color is darker. They 
 roam all over Asia, north of 
 India; differ materially from 
 the Tartars; are athletic, and 
 strongly built; have coarse 
 black hair; nose prominent; 
 face broad ; cheek bones high ; 
 eyes dark, and set obliquely; 
 chin full and prominent : and 
 complexion dark, though not 
 black. They boast of their 
 country as being the place from whence issued the Huns, and 
 even claim the great Genghis-Khan as their countryman. 
 
 At the close of the seventeenth century, the Kalmucks had 
 made themselves masters of Central Tartary, but were forced to 
 yield up their power over that region to the Tartars and Chinese, 
 who combined against them. 
 
 The skin of the Kalmucks is said to be naturally white, but 
 assumes a dark hue by exposure to the sun in summer, and smoke 
 of the cabin in winter. The females have handsome figures and 
 fair complexion. They are, in fact, white Tartars by nature, 
 and Mongols by habit ; Turanians in name, and Aryans by na- 
 ture. They are sociable and fond of society, and dress like the 
 Poles. 
 
 THE MONGOLS. 
 
 This family, so celebrated in the annals of conquest, under 
 
 KALMUCK. 
 
154 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 their own name and that of the Huns, occupy a district of coun- 
 try bordering on the desert of Shamo. They were, originally, a 
 tribe of Tartars. In the time of their great chief, Genghis-Khan, 
 they numbered about 400,000 tents. He made the name so il- 
 lustrious, that after his great conquests, many nations, who there- 
 tofore had despised it, adopted the name of Mongols.* The ti- 
 tle itself means " brave and proud." The name first appears in 
 history in the tenth century. 
 
 Genghis-Khan began his military exploits by feats of arms 
 against his own refractory subjects. His success was wonderful. 
 His fame and great deeds brought him legions of soldiers ; his 
 policy made him successful in all his undertakings, and astonished 
 the world by great deeds in arms. In a short space of time he 
 established an empire extending from the Indus to the Danube ; 
 in one battle he slaughtered 160,000 of the enemy. Genghis-Khan 
 could neither read nor write, yet he promulgated a system of 
 laws humane and wise, equal to any legislator of his time. His 
 talents were of such high order that his origin has been doubted, 
 but he claimed to be a Caucasian. 
 
 The Mongols are described as being diminutive compared 
 with the Tartars, though very muscular and active. Their faces 
 are broad ; cheek bones high ; nose depressed ; small, piercing, 
 black eyes, bending obliquely towards the nose ; lips thick ; 
 hair scanty and black ; complexion light brown, about the same 
 as the Tartar's, being a shade darker than the Chinese. 
 
 THE GYPSIES. 
 
 None of the families of man have so well preserved their 
 primitive type as the Gypsies. Though classed with the Turan- 
 ians, they doubtless are Aryans ; have none of the features or 
 physical caste of the former, being almost a transcript of ancient 
 Hindoos. 
 
 Their complexion is tawny, hair black, eyes black and piercing, 
 cheek bones high, and head pyramidal. Their language is pe- 
 culiar to themselves, has no poetic element or neuter gender, and 
 there is no alphabet to it. Until recently their language had no 
 word to express the term God or immortality. They have no 
 literature, and no abiding city or fixed habitation ; neither sow 
 * Travels of Marco Polo, p. 224. 
 
THE MONGOLIAN TYPE. 155 
 
 nor reap, nor, as a general rule, do any labor ; like the wan- 
 dering Jews ; subsist by trading in horses, and fortune-telling, 
 which is largely indulged in by the females, whilst the males 
 speculate in horses. 
 
 The Gypsies were originally Hindoos, but, owing to their pe- 
 culiar habits, most likely were forced out of their native coun- 
 try. They first appeared in Europe in the early part of the fif- 
 teenth century ; are now scattered all over Europe and Amer- 
 ica ; and, wherever they go, seem to be detested and shunned. 
 They refuse to mingle with the other races ; hence their type is 
 the same it was when they first became known to Europeans. 
 
 THE BASQUES. 
 
 The Basques are descendants of the ancient Iberians ; are of 
 dark complexion, but not black. The Iberians were among the 
 first inhabitants of Europe, having preceded the Celts, Finns and 
 Tartars in Gaul, Britain and Spain. Their language is Tura- 
 nian. 
 
 A remnant of the Basques exists in Europe, and one hundred 
 and thirty thousand reside in France. " They are believed to 
 be the most southern of the Finnish stem in Europe."* 
 
 It has been remarked that there is hardly a province in 
 Europe that does not contain remnants of Finnic and Iberian 
 types. !Not only the living subjects preserve such evidences, 
 but their works of art also attest this fact most fully. Their 
 implements of stone, bronze, iron, pottery, and tumuli are found 
 profusely scattered. Also, "knives of bone, flint arrow-heads, 
 stone hammers, necklaces of teeth, and ornaments of amber or 
 of coal, of barbaric form, canoes burnt out of trunks of trees,"f 
 are found in Europe. 
 
 THE MAGYARS 
 
 Are a oranch of the Finnish family, and the only Turanians 
 who have effected a permanent settlement in Europe. They 
 originated near the Ural Mountains, and were originally called 
 Ugri, or Hungri. In the 9th century a. d., they, in alliance 
 with the Khazars, appeared upon the plains between the Dnei- 
 per and the mouth of the Danube, entering Hungary through 
 
 * Natural History of the Human Species, p. 305. 
 f The Races of the Old World, by Brace, p. 78. 
 
1 5 6 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Transylvania ; after which overran and plundered Europe, for 
 at least an hundred years. During their ravages they invaded 
 France, Germany and Italy, and menaced Constantinople. Be- 
 ing pressed by the people of the invaded kingdoms, and tired of 
 conquest, the Magyars quietly settled down in Hungary, where 
 they still remain the ruling spirits of the country. The other 
 tribes of the region, except the Slavonic, have become absorbed 
 in this nationality. The Magyars are Aryans in spirit and vigor 
 of thought, though they have been generally considered as Tura- 
 nians. The Finns of Sweden are their only near relatives, except 
 the Turks. Their complexion is about as dark as the Spaniards, 
 but their general appearance is European; are tall and well 
 shaped; quite as refined as the French and equally polite. 
 They constitute three-fourths of the population of Hungary. 
 
 THE KAMTCHATDALES 
 
 Occupy a peninsula near the eastern extremity of Asiatic 
 
 
 KAMTHCHATKAN. 
 
 Russia. They are a diminutive people, resembling the Samoieds. 
 
THE MONGOLIAN TYPE. 
 
 157 
 
 Their heads are large, faces flat, eyes small, lips thin and beard 
 scanty ; complexion tawny ; but 
 the females generally of fair com- 
 plexion and very handsome. They 
 are of mild disposition and noted 
 for their hospitality, and live 
 principally npon fish, and dwell 
 in huts, but formerly made their 
 dwellings in the ground. They 
 train dogs to draw their vehi- 
 cles, six constituting a full team. 
 They have no annals, and since 
 the Russians put an end to the 
 wars among themselves, have be- 
 come an indolent, drunken people, 
 not disposed, as a general rule, to 
 make any particular advance in civilization. 
 
 ESQUIMAUX. 
 
 THE COREASTS 
 
 Occupy a peninsula on the east coast of Asia. They much 
 resemble the Chinese, but are taller and stouter, and speak a 
 different language. Their mode of writing is also different. 
 They are Mongolians in every sense of the term ; are almost, if 
 not quite, equal with the Chinese in civilization ; yet no country 
 is more shut out from intercourse with the world than Corea. 
 Europeans are not allowed to come into, or remain in, the 
 country. 
 
 The earliest people of Corea were the Sinapi, who were 
 merged in the Turkish and Tartar families, and occupied the 
 country 400 years b. c, under the Chinese Emperor, to whom 
 they paid tribute, though allowed to have their own king. 
 Their complexion is the same as the Chinese. 
 
 THE ESQUIMAUX. 
 
 This family differs from the American Indians in several par- 
 ticulars. Their complexion is sallow, hair thick, long and black, 
 stature low, and constitution feeble. They are very timorous, 
 and resemble the Samoieds not only in their physique, but also 
 
158 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 in their mode of life. They have no annals, nor literature, and 
 seem to have no desire to change their mode of life ; live in huts 
 of ice and snow, subsist upon animal food, and dress in skins ; 
 have no commerce ; seem to pay little or no attention to agri- 
 culture, and are one of the lowest orders of mankind upon the 
 American Continent. By some Ethnologists they have been 
 considered a family of the American type. 
 
 THE TUNGUSIANS, 
 
 As a family, hold a very prominent position in China. They 
 occupy a very extensive territory of the Chinese Empire, fill 
 many of its offices, and are its ruling military power. The 
 Mandchus, a tribe of Tungusians of remarkable intelligence and 
 energy, occupy the garrisons, and constitute the soldiers of the 
 Empire. 
 
 The Tungusians have an alphabet of their own, which was in- 
 vented by order of the Emperor in 1599 from the Mongolian 
 language. They are of fairer complexion than the Chinese, and 
 larger in person, more beard, and a more intelligent face. Some 
 of them have the Caucasian features, such as the blonde com- 
 plexion, brown beard, blue eyes, and aquiline nose. The Mand- 
 chus dwell in cities, and are not nomadic like the other tribes of 
 this family, the latter presenting to the fullest extent the Tura- 
 nian type of features and general characteristics. 
 
 The Tungusians, as early as eleven hundred years b. c, 
 brought to China arrows made of the hoo-wood, and arrow-heads 
 of hard stone. At that time they consisted of seven tribes ; the 
 Y-liu, Moo-ky and the Khi-tan were the most prominent. The 
 Y-lius, in their early history, had neither chiefs nor princes, 
 dwelt in caverns, kept many swine, upon which they fed, using 
 their skins for garments, in winter greased their bodies with the 
 fat of their swine, the better to endure the cold ; in summer 
 went naked, except a piece of skin about the loins. They had 
 neither salt nor iron, their implements of warfare consisting of 
 the bow and arrow; had no writing, their word being their 
 bond. They were wicked and of cruel character, yet reverenced 
 justice. All thieves were put to death without regard to the 
 article stolen, value being of little consequence. 
 
 The Moo-kys were a brave warlike tribe, the most powerful of 
 
THE MONGOLIAN TYPE. 1 59 
 
 the Tungusians, and livecl on the mountains and along the 
 streams. They had no cattle or sheep, but raised horses, and 
 cultivated wheat and some other grains. 
 
 The Khi-tans were a powerful nation. In the year 553 they 
 invaded China, but were defeated, a hundred thousand of their 
 forces taken prisoners,- and many cattle taken from them by the 
 Chinese. They eventually became civilized, built cities, fortified 
 and dwelt in them, and established an extensive empire. In the 
 commencement of the seventh century, the Chinese Emperor 
 united the seven Tungusian tribes into one nationality, and at 
 the end of that century, they had founded a kingdom of vast 
 extent, including a part of Corea. They were then so far civi- 
 lized as to have a civil government and the use of letters. This 
 kingdom ended in 925, when it fell under the power of the Khi- 
 tans, who eventually became rulers of China for two hundred 
 years, when they were deposed by the Yu-tchins, one of the 
 Tungusian tribes, who, in turn, subdued all northern China, as 
 far as the Hoang-ho. The government thus established, con- 
 tinued until it was overthrown by Genghis-Khan. 
 
 THE TIBETANS. 
 
 This family of Turanians resemble the Chinese and Mongols, 
 but are a more powerful people. They have a brown com- 
 plexion, but frequently the Aryan type is plainly presented. 
 The white skin is not seen, but the pale brown complexion 
 often presented. They are nomadic cultivators, only a few of 
 them having become permanently located. Their language 
 resembles that of the Chinese. 
 
 TURANIANS OF INDIA. 
 
 There are several tribes in India which have been recognized 
 as belonging to the Turanian group. These have been desig- 
 nated as the Yindhya mountain tribes, and those of Dekkan. 
 Of the former are the Bhilla, Mina, Mera, Kalus, Poharia, and 
 Kandos. The Bhilla are a wild tribe living near the rivers 
 Tapti and ISTerbudda, and on the northern extremity of 
 the eastern Ghats. They are of short stature, thick lips, and 
 curly hair. The Mina and Mera tribes very much resemble the 
 Bhillas. They occupy the mountains of Kalikho from Agmir 
 
l6o NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 to Jumna. The Kolos consists of two tribes — one of the 
 Dekkan, the other of the aboriginal stock of Yindhyas. 
 
 They are a bold people, and represented as presenting the 
 perfections of physical beauty. The Paharia were described in 
 early ages as robbers and murderers, but have been to a great 
 extent civilized by the English. They are of dark complexion, 
 having small eyes, broad face, and thick lips. 
 
 The Dekkan or Tamulic tribes are recognised by their high 
 cheek bones, lozenge contour of the face, short, wide nose, large 
 ears, thick lips, and brunette complexion. Nearly all the tribes 
 are superior to the Yindhya peoples. The Gonds are in the 
 lowest state of barbarism ; have dark skin, black hair, small 
 eyes, deep set and reddish ; in some instances they are found 
 with red hair, but curling. The Tuluvas and Malabars are 
 black tribes, and are descendants of the Tamuls. The 
 Telinga, Kornata, and Malabars of Ceylon belong to the Tamul 
 family. The Tuda, in the Nilghiri mountains, are of brown 
 complexion, of tall athletic bodies, with features and counten- 
 ance resembling the Romans.* They have heavy beards and 
 dark hair. Females wear long tresses of black hair. 
 
 THE TAI FAMILY. 
 
 This family consists of several tribes, all of whom present the 
 Turanian type, except the Siamese, who seem to be of the order 
 of the Malay race. Their complexion is yellow, skull oval, with 
 a full forehead, and strongly marked Mongolian features. 
 
 THE TAMULIANS 
 
 Are described as being of lower stature than the Aryans ; as 
 having large cheek bones, long jaws, large mouth, round face, 
 and large in proportion to the head ; short, thick nose, round 
 open nostrils, and complexion of brunette color. They inhabit 
 the northern portion of Ceylon, and the southern part of Dek- 
 han. Their early history is unknown, but it is thought they 
 were enjoying civilization and the art of writing before the con- 
 quest of the Hindoos. They are considered of kin to the Telinga ; 
 but, according to J. R. Logan, who has given a concise history 
 of this family, they differ in some respects from the Aryans. 
 * Natural History of Man, vol. I., p. 253. 
 
THE MONGOLIAN TYPE. l6l 
 
 They have a pointed, and frequently what is termed the hooked, 
 pyramidal nose. 
 
 The Ainos, or Kurelians, occupy the Kurelian Islands, and a 
 part of the Asiatic coast, as far southward as the mouth of the 
 Amur and island of Jesso. They resemble the Kamtschatdales, 
 but their features are more regular, their countenances 
 approaching nearer to the Caucasian than Mongolian, except 
 in color, which is a reddish brown. Their stature is about five 
 feet, and they are the most hairy people of the world. Their 
 hair is bushy, and the men wear long beards. The females comb 
 their long, black, glossy hair down over their faces, and down 
 their backs. They are an intelligent people, in this respect sur- 
 passing the Chinese. 
 
 THE BHOTIYA FAMILY 
 
 Comprises several tribes dwelling in the villages of the Brah- 
 mapootra and Ganges. They are closely allied with the people 
 of the Tibet and Tamulians of India. They seem to be of the 
 same stock of peoples as the Polynesians and are looked upon 
 as the first settlers of India. They do not materially differ from 
 the Tamuls. Their complexion is pale brown, yet there is found 
 among them individuals of Aryan features and Aryan type. 
 
 There are other families residing in India besides those above 
 mentioned, among whom a great variety of physical differences 
 are presented ; but between them there still seems to be a con- 
 necting family link. Dr. Prichard, in his researches into the 
 physical history of mankind, has fully presented the physical 
 differences and peculiarities of those several nations. These 
 nations, as well as the people of India, generally do not belong 
 to the Mongolian type, but are Aryans, having, as a general rule, 
 well retained their native character. The great variety of com- 
 plexion found among them is attributable to local causes, such 
 as those which produced the various shades of color in Egypt. 
 Some of the nations of the high lands are fair and handsome, 
 whilst the Brahmans are as dark as negroes. The Rajputs 
 of northwestern India are tall and well formed people, with fine 
 features, arched eyebrows, hooked nose, and fair complexion. 
 The Hindoos, in the neighborhood of Jumnotri and Gongotri 
 fountains, are very fair, with aubum hair, and often, blue eyes. 
 11 
 
1 62 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Tudas, already referred to, may be considered good repre- 
 sentatives of the Hindoos in color and general features. Their 
 appearance is prepossessing — have bold expressive countenances, 
 are athletic, well made, and in stature above the common height. 
 Their hair is jet black, which is parted on the forehead, and 
 worn in bushy ringlets six or seven inches long. They have a 
 large, full, expressive eye and Roman nose; have a religion 
 of their own, which has no resemblance to that of the Buddhist ; 
 are susceptible of culture, though to a great extent barbarous ; 
 salute the sun on its rising, and believe that, after death, their 
 souls go to a country of which they have no knowledge. 
 
CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 THE MALAY TYPE. 
 
 Malay, in regard to intelligence, the third race of mankind. Doabtful if 
 Malay is a distinct type. — Great uniformity of personal appearance and 
 complexion. — The Siamese, Cochin Chinese, some nations of Indo-China, and 
 leading people of Polynesia are Malays. — They occupy Sumatra, Java, 
 Borneo, Madagascar, New Zealand, Sandwich Islands, and Malacca. — Early 
 history unknown — very ancient people. — They occupy part of New Hol- 
 land, and some of the Indians of America, Californians and Aztecs especial- 
 ly, are of Malay origin.— How they reached America, Pacific Islands, 
 and other places where they inhabit. — The Pacific a ruined world. — Antiqui- 
 ties of. 
 
 THE Malay type cf mankind stands the third in order in 
 point of intelligence and mental endowments. Though 
 called a distinct race, and such we shall consider them, they, 
 nevertheless, seem to be so closely allied with the Caucasian and 
 Mongolian, as to lead to the inference that they are the offspring 
 of these two races, corrupted by the blood of the African. 
 Malays are found in Asia, the East Indies, in Australasia, 
 Polynesia, Madagascar, and in North and South America. They 
 seem to be almost amphibious, preferring to dwell nearly ex- 
 clusively upon the islands of the Pacific and East Indies. 
 
 There is a general uniformity in the physique of the Malays, 
 though in some cases their complexion is but a little darker than 
 the Europeans. They are a bearded race, and their hair more 
 abundant perhaps than any of the others. The aquiline nose is 
 often witnessed among them. Some of the tribes are of large 
 stature, but the race, as a general rule, is less than medium height, 
 the average of stature being about five feet, especially those of 
 Asia and the East Indies. 
 
 The Polynesians are generally of large stature, but are not 
 above the average size of Europeans. 
 
 (163) 
 
164 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 We have no authentic account of the origin of the Malay race. 
 It is claimed by some that they originated in Sumatra, as there, 
 probably, they were first recognized as a distinct type. From 
 here, it is supposed, they spread over Malacca, Borneo, Java, and 
 eventually became the ruling peoples of the East India seas, as 
 well as of Polynesia.* They were not the original people of 
 Sumatra, but are of the Pacific Islands ; the Papuan family 
 seem to have preceded them in these several regions, the interior 
 being occupied by them. The regions of the Pacific called 
 Malaisia consists of numerous islands inhabited by this race. 
 They occupy Siam, Cochin-China and Malacca in Asia, and some 
 families are doubtless residing in the interior regions of Indo- 
 China, others reside on the coasts and lowlands of Sumatra, 
 Java, Borneo, Madagascar and Australia. The people of the 
 Sandwich Islands are true representatives of the Malay type. 
 
 Having no annals make3 it difficult to trace them to their 
 original place of abode. Ethnologists seem to feel warranted in 
 assuming that they had their origin in India ; and made their 
 way to the sea by the peninsula of Malacca. They can be 
 traced from that locality through the Pacific Isles to North and 
 South America, if not indeed also by the Straits of Behring. 
 Captain Cook was forcibly struck with the similarity of dialect 
 of the South Sea Islanders and the Indian Archipelago. This is 
 observable in particular, in Sumatra, New Guinea, the Philippine 
 Islands and in Madagascar. It has been well ascertained that 
 the Southern Islands on either side of the Strait of Torres 
 have been peopled by the Malay race. The reasonable presump- 
 tion is that they first occupied Malacca on the coast, and from 
 thence passed over to Sumatra, Java, and Borneo ; thence to the 
 Celebes, thence to New Guinea, the Hebrides, Fijis, Friendly 
 Islands, Navigator, Society, Hervey and other islands in that 
 region, and finally reached the Sandwich group and the western 
 continent, where they, as it would seem, established a partial 
 system of civilization long before they became known to Euro- 
 peans. 
 
 The people of the Celebes Islands have a tradition that at an 
 early day some of the nations of that group, under a celebrated 
 chief, formed a settlement in Sumatra, and by their intermarriage 
 * Natural History of Man, vol. II., p. 429. 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. 1 65 
 
 with the natives found there, the Malays were produced. The 
 colonists, generally slaves, obtained from the Molucca Islands, 
 employed as wood-cutters and drudges on board the fleet of the 
 Celebes chiefs, and hence arose the name Malay — from Mala, to 
 bring, and aya wood. * 
 
 There is a similarity between the Malays and the Molucca 
 family very observable ; and it is said that the Malay language is 
 spoken with more jturity in the Molucca Islands than in Ma- 
 lacca. 
 
 The natives of Malacca before the advent of the Malays were 
 a species of negro, much resembling those of Africa. In the 
 thirteenth century a. d., the Malays crossed the straits, invaded 
 Malacca, drove the natives into the mountains, and founded the 
 city of Malacca ; also that of Singapore, after which they trans- 
 ferred the seat of their power to Malacca. 
 
 When the Portuguese reached this region in the sixteenth 
 century, they found Malacca a rich and flourishing city. It was 
 so inviting to their avarice that for the sake of plunder they 
 besieged and captured it in the year 1511 a. d., and carried off 
 a million and a half of dollars of plunder. The Portuguese put 
 the Malay king to death. This act of wanton barbarity so 
 exasperated the Malays and neighboring nations, that they rose 
 in arms against the invaders and recaptured Malacca by storm. 
 It was retaken by the Portuguese, who occupied it until the mid- 
 dle of the seventeenth century, when the Dutch, supported by 
 the King of Johore, the southern province of Malacca, became 
 masters of the city, It finally, in 1824, by treaty, was transfer- 
 red to Great Britain. 
 
 The Malays had advanced to considerable importance as a 
 maritime people before Europeans passed the Cape of Good 
 Hope, or anchored in the East India Seas. In 1573, the king of 
 Archeen \ appeared in the Straits of Malacca with a fleet so 
 perfect and powerful, that in a contest with three Portuguese 
 frigates, then in the road, as to destroy them instantly with their 
 crews. In the year 1583 this king appeared before Malacca with 
 a fleet of 150 sail ; and in the year a. d. 1615, one of his succes- 
 
 * Goodrich's History of all Nations, Vol. I., p. 554 
 f The Archenese, classed with the Malay race, are doubtless descendants of 
 the ancient Hindoos. 
 
1 66 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 sors attacked the settlement on the peninsula with an armament 
 of 500 vessels, and an army of 60,000 men.* It is obvious that 
 a people who could raise and man such a fleet would have but 
 little difficulty in establishing colonies upon the most remote isles 
 of the Pacific. It is a well-established fact that the Malays have 
 visited New Holland on fishing expeditions for several centuries, 
 sailing thither annually from Macassar with a fleet of two hun* 
 dred prows. The Malay type is very manifest in Australia 
 among the natives, not only in the hybrids produced by their 
 amalgamation with the Papuan nations of the island, but in a 
 group having the chief characteristics of this race. Two dis- 
 tinct races exist in New Holland. One the Malay, recog- 
 nized by a brownish cast of complexion, long black hair, and flat 
 forehead ; the other having black skin, black woolly hair, long 
 protruding jaws, and the general characteristics of the Papuan 
 family. 
 
 The Malay race, as already stated, is found broadcast over the 
 islands of the Pacific, and the type is so visibly displayed in the 
 natives of these islands, that a large district of the Pacific re- 
 gions has been recognized as the place of residence of a branch 
 of this race. Mr. Prichard, in his learned work, entitled the 
 " Natural History of Man," though calling the Malay popula- 
 tion, the Malay Polynesian Race, admits them to be "the 
 genuine descendants, or really cognate tribes, of the Malayan 
 family," 
 
 There are differences among the Malays of the Pacific islands, 
 but not any more so than appears among the European nations, 
 and not half so much as found between the Caucasian families 
 of Asia and Europe. 
 
 The Tahitians have been considered as the type of the Poly- 
 nesian Malay nations. Mr. Lesson describes them as being a 
 handsome people, with limbs of graceful proportions, and physi- 
 ognomy having a mild, gentle and frank expression. Their 
 skull, according to Mr. Lawrence, does not differ materially from 
 the Caucasian.f 
 
 The natives of the Society Islands, of which Otaheite is the 
 largest, have attracted much attention ever since their discovery 
 
 * Marsden's History of Sumatra, p. 431, 
 
 f Lawrence's Lectures on Physiology, p. 258. 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. 1 67 
 
 by Captain Cook, in the month of May, 1769.* Mr. Lawrence 
 was of opinion that the people of the Society, Marquesas, 
 Friendly and Sandwich Islands might almost be classed with 
 the Caucasian families ; and Captain Cook described the men 
 as being " tall, strong, well-limbed, and finely shaped." The 
 females of the better class were described by him as being above 
 middle stature, with complexion of clear olive, or brunette. 
 Their hair, according to Captain Cook, was, " in general, black, 
 but in some it was brown, in some red, and in others flaxen." 
 He describes the natives of the Marquesas as being " the finest 
 race of people of the Pacific Islands." " The men are tall, 
 about five feet ten inches, or six feet. Their hair, like ours, is 
 of many colors, except red, of which I saw none." The Span- 
 iards, however, say that people of red hair exist among the na- 
 tives of these islands. 
 
 The Otaheitans are among the most intelligent people of 
 Polynesia ; in this regard they are thought to surpass the na- 
 tives of the Sandwich Islands, whom they much resemble, ex- 
 cept that their complexion is not so dark as the latter. 
 
 The Otaheitans have a tradition that the god, Tadroa, after 
 he had formed the world, created man out of red earth ; that he 
 put the man to sleep, and took from out his side a rib or bone, 
 of which he made a woman, called Ive, which, in their language, 
 means a bone. 
 
 They have also a tradition in regard to a deluge, which is, 
 doubtless, Hihdoostanic. It is related thus : that in ancient 
 times, Tadroa, their principal deity, being angry at man, on ac- 
 count of his wickedness, overturned the earth into the sea, with 
 all its inhabitants ; that all sunk beneath the waves, except a 
 few islands. Otaheite was completely submerged; no living 
 thing remained upon its surface, except two persons, who were 
 saved alive, and from whom the present Tahitians derive their 
 descent, f 
 
 The natives of the Pelew Islands are about the middle size, 
 and stout ; complexion, a deep copper hue ; hair, long, black and 
 
 * The shores of Otaheite had been touched upon by Willis, and other islands 
 of the group been visited by Byron and Carteret, before Captain Cook reached 
 them, but to him we are indebted for the first description of them and their 
 inhabitants. 
 
 f EHis, Vol. I., p. 387. 
 
1 68 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 glossy. They much resemble the American Indians, and, if re- 
 siding upon the continent, would be considered an Indian nation 
 of Tartar origin. 
 
 The natives of the Friendly Islands, known as the Tonga 
 group, are a handsome Malay family, of dark brown complexion. 
 The men are muscular, with broad shoulders. The females are 
 not so uniform as the latter, yet often found of perfect forms and 
 beauty. Though they present the serene countenance, and their 
 general demeanor is of marked mildness, they are capable of 
 committing deeds of the most barbaric character. Their wars 
 are carried on with the utmost ferocity. They were worship- 
 ping no less than three hundred deities when first visited by Eu- 
 ropeans, and put to 4eath some of the Christian missionaries who 
 went amongst them to instruct them in morals and revealed 
 'religion. Since 1821, however, they have evinced a more 
 willing desire to become Christians. Thev have no annals, and 
 are as ignorant of their origin as the most savage nations of Af- 
 rica Interior. 
 
 The Fiji Islands are inhabited by a people of dark brown com- 
 plexion, but who are a different family from the natives of the 
 Friendly group. "When first discovered by Europeans, they 
 were enjoying a partial -civilization, yet indulged in the inhu- 
 man practice of eating their enemies. They were a military 
 people ; conducted war with considerable skill and great cour- 
 age. M. De Urville was forcibly struck with the resemblance 
 between the Fijians and Arabs. Their hair is abundant and 
 frizzled, but not woolly like that of the African. 
 
 They possess great physical and mental energy ; in both these 
 respects are superior to the other natives of Polynesia. The or- 
 igin of this family is yet uncertain, their place in nature not yet 
 having been accurately defined ; but, as a nation, the weight of 
 authority would seem to class them with the Papuan group.* 
 The Fijians cultivate the ground with marked skill, and they 
 have made no mean advance in the arts and sciences. Almost 
 every Polynesian art can be traced to the Fiji islanders. 
 
 The Navigator's Islands are occupied by a people of large stat- 
 ure, and almost fair complexion. Their hair is long, straight 
 and black, which they suffer to hang down their backs and over 
 * Pickering's Races of Man, p. 150. 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. 1 69 
 
 their faces, though some bind it up and fasten it around the tem- 
 ples. The average height of the men is five feet ten inches. 
 The females are of proportionate stature. When young, they 
 are as fair as the brunettes of Spanish America. These island- 
 ers, who are Malays, have made considerable progress in the 
 arts and sciences, and are almost, if not quite, equal with the 
 most civilized nations of Polynesia. 
 
 The natives of Easter Island are a handsome Malay tribe ; 
 the females, especially, are described as very beautiful. The 
 males are large and active, gay and courteous, and polished in 
 their address, but licentious, with a thievish propensity so strong 
 that they will not scruple to commit violence in order to accom- 
 plish their ends. 
 
 These natives were not the first inhabitants of the island, as 
 antiquities exist there of which they have n o knowledge by tra- 
 dition or otherwise. They consist of colossal statues of gray 
 stone, about fourteen feet high, representing the upper portion 
 of the human form, and composed of different stone from any 
 existing upon the island. Captain Cook had no hesitation in 
 pronouncing them the work of another people than those dwell- 
 ing upon the island when he first visited it, and the work of a 
 much more ancient and refined nation. 
 
 The Paumatu Archipelago, or Low Islands, are inhabited by 
 Malays, according to Hassel ; but Captain Beechy described 
 them as more allied to the Oriental Negroes. Recently they 
 have been classed with the Malay race.* 
 
 The Sandwich Islanders are a very prominent family of Ma- 
 lays. They are well formed; have large bodies; in stature 
 equal to the Americans ; have a prominent nose, high cheek 
 bones, thick lips; hair, in some instances, long, straight, and 
 black, in others frizzled ; head erect, like that of the European ; 
 and internal capacity of the skull eighty-four cubic inches. Be- 
 fore the discovery of these islands, on the 18th day of January, 
 1778, by Captain Cook, the natives had made some advance to- 
 wards civilization. Since then they have become greatly distin- 
 guished by their efforts to place themselves upon equality with 
 European nations in the arts and refined civilization. 
 
 The native inhabitants of this group are of a dark brown 
 * Pickering's Races of Man, p. 47. 
 
170 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 color. The females do not display the same delicacy and grace 
 as the Otaheitan women ; but the males surpass the Otaheitans 
 in industry and general husbandry, though their soil is far less 
 productive and much more difficult of cultivation. 
 
 The Mendana Archipelago, in which the Marquesas and 
 Washington Islands are embraced, are occupied by a robust and 
 finely-formed family of Malays. Their complexion is almost as 
 fair as the Anglo-Saxons. The females are ill-formed, but have 
 handsome features. When first visited by Europeans, these na- 
 tives were, to a great extent, uncivilized, and did not look upon 
 those who visited them as missionaries, for their improvement, 
 with much favor. 
 
 The Carolines, or New Philippines, and the central Archi- 
 pelago, are peopled mainly by Malays. When the Carolines 
 were first known to Europeans, the natives were enjoying a very 
 considerable degree of civilization. They are perfectly at home 
 upon the waves ; equip large barques with sails, and without 
 aid of compass, guided only by the stars, pass in safety over a 
 wide and stormy ocean to the Ladrones, where they obtain iron 
 and other European articles, which they exchange with the 
 more easterly nations for bread-fruit. 
 
 The natives of the Central Archipelago are described as the 
 most friendly, courteous and amiable people of the Pacific islands. 
 
 The inhabitants of the Ladrones when discovered had made 
 greater progress in the arts and general civilization than any 
 other nation of the south seas, except the Otaheitans and the 
 people of the Society, Friendly, Fiji and Sandwich Islands. 
 They had a rude species of coin ; erected houses of worship 
 composed of sand and stone cemented together and covered with 
 gypsum. Their females were held in the highest esteem. ' The 
 complexion of these natives is light brown — very similar to that 
 of the Sandwich Islanders. 
 
 At first it seemed as if all efforts would fail in reclaiming the 
 Polynesians from barbarism, but it has turned out that no peo- 
 ple have so universally and readily adopted the Christian religion 
 and elements of civilization as the natives of the Pacific islands 
 comprising Polynesia. The Sandwich Islanders, though guilty 
 of the murder of Captain Cook, were the first to espouse the 
 Christian faith as a nation, and nowhere, perhaps, upon the face 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. 171 
 
 of the globe has the work of the Christian missions been more 
 effectual than among these islanders. The entire population 
 are now professors of Christianity, and to a high degree adopted 
 the customs and habits of Europeans. They have not only a 
 well regulated civil government, but also properly conducted 
 ecclesiastical institutions, schools and colleges. 
 
 In the midst of this seemingly prosperous condition of these 
 natives they are rapidly on the decrease. For example, in 1849 
 the deaths were 4320, and the births during the same period 
 only 1422. 
 
 AUSTRALASIA. 
 
 Australia is not the only island of this group occupied by the 
 Malay race. New Zealand, and the New Hebrides also are to 
 some extent peopled by them. 
 
 The New Zealanders differ materially from the natives of 
 Australia, especially those considered the aborigines. Crozart 
 ranged them into three orders by their complexion, viz : white, 
 brown and black. The primitive people of this group have 
 been considered of the same family as 
 the Australians; at least it is now 
 generally supposed the blacks are the 
 descendants of the primitive people of 
 Australia, though there seems to be no 
 well founded reason for such conclu- 
 sion. Their language is Polynesian. 
 
 The Malays of New Zealand are tall 
 and well formed, and of olive complex- 
 ion ; some, however, are very h'ttle, if 
 any, darker than the Spaniards. "When 
 first discovered by Europeans they »=* Z ^ LA ^>^ 
 
 were not in a3 low a state of savage barbarity as the other 
 natives of these islands. They had a system of government of 
 such character as held them together as communities, more as a 
 combination against their neighbors than to otherwise advance 
 their social relations. The good results of their government 
 generally resulted in a full display of the most savage nature of 
 man. Their aim seems to have been the extermination of their 
 neighbors, whom they not only sought on all occasions to kill 
 
172 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 and murder, but to devour. They have made rapid advance- 
 ment in the work of civilization, and are considered one of the 
 most noble families of the Pacific. 
 
 NEW HEBRIDES. 
 
 This group has a mixed population. According to Captain 
 Cook the natives of Tanna had the Malay complexion, and none 
 of the Negro features. Like the New Zealanders these natives 
 were tall and handsome ; but the black population was diminu- 
 tive and ugly, and they still so remain. 
 
 MALAISIA. 
 
 The Islands comprising this group are inhabited by Malays, 
 though not exclusively so. Oriental negroes and families of 
 other races also reside upon some of them. Borneo, the largest 
 of the group, was first peopled by the Dejakkese, or Idaan; who 
 are fairer than the Malays. They are tall, robust and ferocious. 
 Their only clothing is a girdle round the middle ; and they ex- 
 tract some of their front teeth and insert pieces of gold instead. 
 The Horafoaras of the interior, also a primitive race of the 
 island, occupied it before the Malays, and are of darker com- 
 plexion than the Idaans. In the forests dwell dark-skinned 
 Papuans. The interior is peopled by the Biajoos Malay colon- 
 ists, who have been longer established upon the island than the 
 Malays of the coast. They are noted for their singular custom 
 of hanging up the skulls of their enemies at the doors of their 
 huts. 
 
 SUMATRA. 
 
 This island is also occupied by peoples of several races, of 
 which the Malay was the original, and is the chief. Upon this 
 island, in the regions known as the Menang-Kabao Empire, is 
 the place where the Malays were claimed to have originated. 
 This is only conjecture. The natives preserved no annals, and 
 the island being occupied by Hindoos and other families who 
 seem as permanently located as the Malays, it is impossible at 
 this late day to determine which is the primitive race of the 
 island. The Battahs may be considered the representatives of 
 the first people of Sumatra. They are of less stature than Euro- 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. 1 73 
 
 peans ; not exceeding five feet fonr inches, and differ from the 
 Malays in several respects ; their limbs are handsomer, better 
 proportioned and more muscular than the Malays. Neither his- 
 tory nor legend discloses the origination of the Battahs, but their 
 tradition shows them to have been dwelling upon the island 
 many centuries. They have ancient books and a system of 
 writing, the invention of which dates beyond their earliest re- 
 cords. Their ancient writings are upon paper made of the bark 
 of trees, written in brilliant ink. 
 
 About 2,000,000 Malays reside upon this island. The Battahs 
 number about 1,000,000. The Achenese are reckoned at not 
 less than 600,000. They are taller and of darker complexion 
 than the other 'natives of Sumatra. Their kingdom is in the 
 northern part of the island, and at one time it extended not only 
 over its greater portion, but also included a large scope of coun- 
 try of the adjacent continent. 
 
 The Kubus live in a savage state, and shim intercourse with 
 the Malayan tribes around them ; go naked, and seem only de- 
 sirous of gratifying their appetites and passions ; and are taller 
 and stronger than the other natives of the island. Until the year 
 1506, Sumatra was unknown to Europeans, except the vague 
 notion of the Italians concerning the East Indies. At that 
 period it was visited by the Portuguese, but it was not until the 
 year 1600 that a footing was gained there, by the Dutch. 
 
 Before the introduction of Buddhism the natives of Sumatra 
 had no religion or idea of the Supreme Being. This system 
 was introduced from the continent at a very early period, but 
 has long since given place to a great extent to Islamism, which, 
 though prevailing, sets but lightly upon the Malay population; 
 with them it is only in form. 
 
 JAVA. 
 
 The natives inhabiting the island of Java are principally of the 
 Malay race ; are small in size, with yellowish complexion, flat- 
 tened nose, high cheek bones and thin beard. Though classed 
 with the Malay family of the East Indies, they seem to be differ- 
 ent from them,* especially in language, winch is entirely unlike 
 the Malay. They were once a much more flourishing people 
 
 * Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 434. 
 
174 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 than they are at the present day. This was the condition of 
 things when the Portuguese first visited them in 1510; the 
 prosperity of the Javanese was then on the decline. In 1619 
 the Dutch, having conquered the native princes, made Java the 
 center of their Indian possessions. 
 
 From a survey of the splendid ruins strewn in Java, the mind 
 is forcibly impressed with the idea that races superior to the 
 Malay have occupied it in ages past ; and viewing the natives, 
 it is readily discovered that in their composition are mingled 
 the blood of the Mongolian, Malay and Aryan races. The 
 natives in their physical aspect present the complexion of the 
 Turanian, the 6kull of the Aryan and some of the general char- 
 acteristics of the Hindoostanic peoples. 
 
 The Chacrelas, one of the Javanese nations, are totally differ- 
 ent from the others, and indeed from the other indigenous peo- 
 ples of Malaisia. They are of fair complexion, but their eyes 
 are so weak they cannot endure the light of the sun. They to 
 some extent resemble the Chinese, but are evidently of Cau- 
 casian descent. 
 
 The Javanese, though having separate governments in the in- 
 terior, are under the protection of the Dutch, who control the 
 island. The natives number over 9,000,000, the Europeans only 
 16,000. There are also residing in Java, besides the above, 
 106,033 Chinese, 31,216 Arabs and 5,111 slaves. 
 
 The smaller islands in the vicinity of Java are occupied by 
 natives of the same family as those of the Main island, except 
 Floris, where reside the Tirnuri, a dark, curly-haired race. The 
 natives of Madura, who are probably of Hindoostanic blood, still 
 cling to their Hindoo faith, and burn their widows on the 
 funeral pyres with their deceased husbands. 
 
 CELEBES. 
 
 The natives of this island consist of three distinct nations : 
 the Alfoories of the interior, Boogis, and Malays. The Alfoories 
 are of middle stature and of fairer complexion than the Malay, 
 and are more intelligent than the other tribes of this family in- 
 habiting other islands. They are described by Captain Forrest as 
 a savage and piratical people, who eat the flesh of their enemies, 
 and drink out of their skulls. They are called Haraforas, and 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. 1 75 
 
 tribes of them are found in Borneo, New Guinea, the Moluccas, 
 Philippines, Magindans, Sumatra, and Celebes. The Macassars 
 were a leading tribe of the island. They and the Boogis were 
 the most powerful tribes of the island, and when the Dutch 
 undertook the conquest of it, held sway over the neighboring 
 islands. The Macassars at one time fitted out a fleet of 700 
 vessels and 20,000 men against the Dutch. 
 
 The Boogis are supposed to have originally resided in Borneo. 
 They are a very handsome people, much more resembling the 
 Polynesians in their persons than the Malays proper. 
 
 The Celebean natives have no annals reaching further back than 
 about four hundred years, and they present but little of interest, 
 except of the wild energy, brilliant warfare of the early nations 
 in their struggles for the mastery. The whole population of the 
 island is about 2,000,000. 
 
 PHILIPPINES. * 
 
 The natives of this group of islands are of various origin, 
 the chief savage tribes occupying the mountain districts are the 
 Negritos, who are doubtless of the African race, and primitive in- 
 habitants of the Archipelago. Long before the Europeans had 
 reached these islands, the primitive natives had been driven 
 into the mountains by the Bisayans, and Tagalas, the leading 
 nations of the group. They have brown complexions, and are 
 classed with the Malay race. The total population is 5,000,000 ; 
 of tins number 3,700,000 are Malay Indians ; 1,000,000 oriental 
 Negroes, or of the Papuan family; the remainder being 
 Chinese, half-cast Europeans and native whites. 
 
 The Tagalas inhabit the coast of Lucon. They are a maritime 
 people ; construct vessels of considerable tonnage with which 
 they navigate with marked skill. One of their vessels of 600 
 tons has made many voyages to Spain, and is considered the best 
 ship -belonging to the port of Manilla. The Bizayans are less 
 disposed to cultivate the ground than the Tagalas ; they prefer 
 fishing and a sea life. The Tagalas occupy the island of Luzon 
 or Lucon, and the Bizayans inhabit the other islands. Both these 
 tribes unite the indolence and the artistic ingenuity of the Hin- 
 doos, and the vindictiveness of the Malays. These natives have 
 been known to Europeans since the year 1520, at which time 
 
176 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 they were discovered by Magellan. This great navigator was 
 killed by the natives of the Island of Zebu, on the 27th day of 
 April, 1520. Not fully understanding the prowess of the natives, 
 who were armed only with bows and arrows, he, with his small 
 crew landed and attacked them in force 1500 strong, and was 
 himself slain by them in the engagement. These natives are of 
 brown complexion, and classed with the Malays. 
 
 The island of Mindoro, though a fine body of land, is less 
 known than any other of the group. The early navigators re- 
 ported marvellous stories concerning the natives ; one was that 
 they had tails. Subsequent observation has proved them to con- 
 sist of oriental negroes, who occupy the interior, and Malays re- 
 siding on the coast ; the latter being notorious for their piracies. 
 
 MOLUCCAS. 
 
 This group, also known as the Spice Islands, when discovered 
 by the Portuguese in 1511, were occupied by two primitive races, 
 the Malay and Papuan, or oriental Negroes. At that time the 
 natives of Ternate and Tidore were contending with those of 
 Gilolo for the mastery over the latter. The Dutch put an end to 
 the strife by assuming supremacy over the whole group. The 
 population now consists of Malays, Papuans, Chinese, Japanese 
 and Europeans. 
 
 MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The natives of this island differ very materially in their physi- 
 cal characters. Some are almost as black and as woolly-haired 
 as the Africans ; and others are of the Malay type. Mr. Prich- 
 ard asserts that the mass of the population of the island are of 
 Malayan descent. This conclusion is no doubt based upon the 
 idea of their language, there being but one spoken throughout 
 the island, and that an offspring of the great Malaya-Polynesian 
 language, bearing the nearest affinity, perhaps, to the Tagala, the 
 language of the Philippine Islands.* 
 
 The Madecassees are of olive color, of European stature, well- 
 shaped and of good proportions. This is only the description of 
 the Ovahs, Ankovas and Antamayes. The Ovah3 are now the 
 ruling people of the island. Their complexion is distinguished 
 from the other Malay nations of the island by being a light olive 
 Pilchard's Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 456. 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. 1 77 
 
 hue ; and they have not the thick lips so frequently -witnessed in 
 the other native Malay tribes. The Sakalavas, occupying the 
 west coast are quite black, and have thick lips and woolly hair ; 
 but have not the depressed features of the African, and are tall, 
 strong, and vigorous. These two families present the two ex- 
 tremes of the indigenous peoples of Madagascar. The hair of 
 the Ovahs is bushy and curly, but not woolly ; and there are no 
 indications of the Negro about them. 
 
 The other principal tribes are the Anlavarts, Bestimessaras, 
 Betanemenes, Antaximes, Ambarivoules, Bezonzons, Amayes, 
 Ancovesovas, Andrantsais, Antsinaxes, and Saclaves. 
 
 The Bestimessaras are the finest people of the island. They 
 cultivate the ground, and are also pastoral to some extent. The 
 Antaximes are a rude tribe of dark complexion with woolly 
 hair. The Betsileo tribe are of light copper color, and have 
 long, lank, black hair. The Antaymures have been considered 
 by some to be Arabs. They themselves claim to be the children 
 of Amina ; they are doubtless Malays. 
 
 The Madecassees have no records of origin, and no satisfactory 
 tradition in regard to their advent upon the island. 
 
 SIAMESE. 
 
 The Siamese in personal appearance are very homely ; they 
 have broad, flat faces, long and square lower jaws, large mouth, 
 thick lips, small nose, broad, low forehead, prominent cheek 
 bones, dark eyes, and a complexion of a brownish hue. 
 
 The Siamese proper are doubtless Mongolians, but there are in 
 Siam many natives of Malay descent. By a late census there 
 were at least 320,000 Malays residing in the country. 
 
 In stature the Siamese do not average over five feet four inches 
 in height. Their color is darker than the Chinese, but not so 
 dark as the western Asiatics ; their hair is always coarse, black 
 and lank. The Siamese have no history earlier than the year 
 A. d. 638, and their authentic records only reach back to the year 
 1350, the time of founding their old capital Yuthia. From that 
 time forward they have made rapid progress in civilization and 
 the arts ; they are enjoying a degree of civilization superior to 
 the other nations residing east of Hindoostan and China ; they 
 have an alphabet of their own. 
 12 
 
178 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Their early history is unknown ; the first event in their re- 
 corded history is the introduction of the religion of Buddha from 
 Ceylon, in the seventh century a. d. The Siamese were first 
 made known to Europeans by the Portuguese in 1511. 
 
 SIAMESE TWINS. 
 
 The world-renowned Siamese Twins are true representatives 
 of this family. They were born May, 1811, and brought from 
 Siam in April, 1829, by Captain Coffin, in the American ship 
 Sachem ; and since then have been extensively exhibited in 
 Europe and America. They claim to have been born of Chinese 
 parents. However this may be, they are more Malay than 
 Chinese in appearance and in their general characteristics. 
 
 The Malays of Malacca occupy the coast districts, and are 
 much like the Sumatrans, but they are not as perfect Malays as 
 the latter, having tainted their blood by amalgamation. 
 
 There is a tribe inhabiting the mountain regions of the Pen- 
 insula, supposed to be descendants of the primitive people of 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. 1 79 
 
 Malacca, who seem to be Oriental Negroes, or of the Papuan 
 family. They have black skin, black curly hair, thick lips, flat 
 nose, and Negro features generally. There is also a savage race 
 inhabiting Malacca, called Maracaiboes. They do not occupy 
 the main land, but the island ports. Their complexion is not 
 so dark as the Malays. 
 
 The Island of Ceylon is peopled by a mixed population, divided 
 into several tribes, viz. : Cingalese, Malabars, Tamulians, and 
 Bedhas. The Cingalese* is the leading family or tribe of the is- 
 land. They are of middle stature, of slender bodies, and of fairer 
 complexion than the other tribes, their color being lighter than the 
 Malays generally. They seem to occupy a position between the 
 Malays proper and the Caucasians. The Cingalese have the 
 Malay expression of countenance. The Malabars are of darker 
 complexion than the Cingalese, and of the same people as those 
 occupying the coasts of Malabar. They are Turanians. The 
 Candians are fairer than the Cingalese, and stouter. They seem 
 to be of the same order of people ; but occupying the more ele- 
 vated regions of the island, and taking more exercise, gives them 
 more vigor ; and it is well known that families of the same race, 
 occupying the uplands, will be fairer than those living in the 
 lowlands. 
 
 The Bedhas are a tribes of savages roaming in the forests, 
 without houses or any place of shelter except such as nature has 
 provided for them, and subsist on animal food taken in the 
 chase. They are, doubtless, descendants of the dark-skinned 
 tribes of India and the Papuan family ; though they still pre- 
 sent the physique of the Indo-Malays in a very high degree. 
 
 The Cochin-Chinese are Malays, but strongly resemble the 
 Chinese. They are strong and active, and more refined and 
 courteous than the Siamese, their neighbors. They are liberal 
 and charitable, and have reached a high state of improvement 
 in commerce, agriculture and general industry ; though the dis- 
 covery of gold and silver, and great prosperity, have made the 
 people, of the higher classes, at least, indolent and effeminate. 
 
 * The Cingalese only differ from Europeans in color, which is, in most cases, 
 brown, but varies to light black. Their features are rather handsome. They 
 have an abundance of hair. The beard is heavy and long. The females are 
 generally well formed, and often handsome. — Natural History of Man, Vol. I., 
 p. 245. 
 
180 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Birmans, says Dr. Betton, of Philadelphia, belong to the 
 same class of people with the Malays of the East Indies. They 
 are a distinct family from the Karens, a branch of the Bhotiya 
 group, who are Turanians, also occupying a district in Birmah. 
 Some of the Birmans are almost white, whilst others are as black 
 as the Hindoos. 
 
 The Malay Birmans are an athletic family, more so than the 
 Hindoos, though not so neat in person as the latter, yet are more 
 warlike and hospitable. They are very ingenious, and have at- 
 tained to great proficiency in the useful and fine mechanical arts. 
 One of their great state carriages, which was taken by the British 
 troops in the war of 1825, and brought to London, was nineteen 
 feet high, fourteen feet long, and seven feet wide. It was hand- 
 somely finished, and had been devoted to the service of the gods. 
 
 The Sooloo Group of Islands, off the eastern coast of Borneo, 
 are peopled by a family of Malays, whose chief business is pi- 
 racy. Ten thousand of the islanders are constantly engaged in 
 this very perilous business upon the high seas. They have about 
 four hundred vessels employed in their piracies, under the sanc- 
 tion of their government ; at the same time are actively engaged 
 in friendly commercial intercourse with other nations. Singa- 
 pore is headquarters for their traffic. 
 
 The Islands of New Britain and JSTew Ireland are peopled by 
 Malays and Papuans. The Malays are a fine-looking, portly 
 people ; but the Papuans are a little, ugly, black tribe of savages. 
 
 Solomon Islands, also, are populated by these two families, 
 the Papuans being the most numerous. They are as black as 
 the African Negroes. The Malays are less pure than in the 
 other islands ; indeed, it is doubtful if a pure-blood Malay is to 
 be found (native) upon the island. 
 
 MALAY AMERICANS. 
 
 The California Indians are of darker complexion than the na- 
 tives north of the Pocky Mountains, and in other respects are 
 quite different. Mr. Pickering remarks, in his valuable work 
 upon the " Paces of Man :" " the first of the Californians satis- 
 fied me of their Malay affinity." The Sandwich Islanders look 
 upon the California Indians as their kindred.* 
 * Pickering's Races of Man, p. 99. 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. l8l 
 
 The remains of large, well constructed stone* edifices, called 
 " Casas Grandes,"f existing in California and Mexico, has led to 
 a more full investigation into the history of the California In- 
 dians. It is very manifest that they were once enjoying a much 
 more exalted position in civilization than they are now. 
 
 The Pimos and Coco-Maricopas, who reside on the Gila, are 
 of a clear brown complexion, entirely different from the Indians 
 east of the mountains. The females are of good figure, tall and 
 graceful, with finely formed limbs, some of them models of 
 beauty. The Pimos' language is soft and melodious ; that of the 
 Coco-Maricopas is harsh and guttural. The former bury their 
 dead ; the latter burn theirs. These tribes raise excellent cot- • 
 ton, which they spin into yarn by a loom of very primitive or- 
 der. They also weave it into cloth by a very simple loom. 
 Their pottery is of very superior quality, and they manufacture 
 baskets with neatness and skill. 
 
 Their moral character is of an order not usually found among 
 the Americans. They only engage in war as a means of self- 
 defence. They are, doubtless, descendants of Polynesians. 
 
 The Moquis, Mohavis, Zunis, Yumas, Opates, Yaquis, and 
 Navajos, also inhabit the same regions. Of these the Moquis 
 are the most civilized. They cultivate the soil, raise sheep, and 
 live in villages. The Zunis also cultivate the ground. 
 
 Differing, as these tribes do, in some respects, from each other, 
 they are, doubtless, as to origin, referable to the Malay type, 
 transmitted through the Polynesian family. The fact that the 
 Mongolian race has been engrafted upon the Malay, as appears 
 to be the case in some of the tribes, does not at all change the 
 Malay or primitive type. As in the case of Montezuma and the 
 Aztecs, it remained visible, and still is apparent. 
 
 The hair of the Californians is straight and black, and very 
 abundant, which is not the case with the Northern Indians, 
 theirs being coarse and rather scanty, and the Polynesians' gen- 
 erally wavy, and often curled. 
 
 i 
 
 * Mr. Bartlett describes the Casas Grandes as constructions of mortar and 
 clay, as well those on the Gila as in Chihuahua. — Explorations in New Mex- 
 ico, California, Sonora and Chihuahua, Vol. II., pp. 281-351. 
 
 f Prichard's Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 555. 
 
1 82 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Sacramento tribes are fine, stont people, as much so as 
 Europeans, and have the Malay complexion and countenance ; 
 but their beards do not seem so abundant. Yet all the California 
 tribes are more hairy than the other Indian nations of America. 
 
 The manners and customs of the Californian Indians are 
 Polynesian ; they have no tomahawks, and do no scalping, which 
 is a Mongolian practice ; they have a system of government 
 which means more than respect for the chief, as is the case with 
 the North American Indians generally. With the former the 
 chief is to be obeyed, respected and feared, and to his power they 
 seem to be in subjection. 
 
 . In Mexico, also, the Malay type is found, especially in the 
 Aztecs and kindred tribes. Montezuma was a good representa- 
 tive of his race ; he was doubtless of Malay origin. But we 
 shall notice the Mexicans further when we come to speak of the 
 American race. 
 
 The nautical character of the Malays to some extent explains 
 why they are found so broadcast over the Pacific Islands. 
 Their first advent upon the ocean as emigrants may not have 
 been voluntary ; but they are so wide-spread as to lead to the 
 conclusion that they were emigrants by design, even to the mak- 
 ing of conquests of the countries they coveted. It is not for us 
 to say at this late day whether they passed in ships or rude ca- 
 noes from their original abode to this continent and other dis- 
 tant regions. It is not likely they did so in a single voyage, but 
 step by step from Asia to Sumatra and other islands, until they 
 reached the remotest regions of the Pacific and the western con- 
 tinent. 
 
 The question whether Polynesia was first peopled by Malays 
 from America, or the latter from the former, is difficult of solu- 
 tion, as the state of civilization seems to have been about equal 
 in both regions when first discovered by Europeans. But it is 
 very manifest that this continent in very remote ages had been 
 more densely peopled than Polynesia. If the works of art 
 found in America, especially in Central America and in Mexico 
 are those of the Malays, then this continent, doubtless, was first 
 peopled by them. The ruined structures of Mexico, Central and 
 South America are of very high antiquity, and seem to have been 
 constructed by the same order of people. 
 
THE MALAY TYPE. 1 83 
 
 The Pacific Ocean, with its remains of land, presents the ap- 
 pearance of a ruined world, the islands being the only monu- 
 ments of its existence. They present mountains as towering as 
 the most majestic of the existing continents. 
 
 The islands may have been peopled since the remainder of the 
 Pacific world became submerged, or they, as parts of the main- 
 land, may have been occupied by the same types of mankind 
 when the great deep passed over it. 
 
 The Polynesian Islands are separated from the main land by a 
 wide open sea, upon the rough waves of which the daring Malay 
 would hardly venture with his canoe, yet may have drifted to the 
 western continent in safety. Being found in California, Mexico, 
 and other places along the coast regions of the western conti- 
 nent, it is not mere conjecture to say that they reached there by 
 water by way of the Pacific, or the Cape of Good Hope. 
 
 The northern extreme of California, says Mr. Pickering, is a 
 favorable location to receive a direct arrival from Japan.* This 
 is suggested by the fact that the native Californians strongly re- 
 semble the Japanese. The vessels of the Japanese are capable 
 of conveying emigrants to California, but none have been brought 
 thither, except that one was recently drifted to the shore near 
 the mouth of Columbia Kiver ; one was also wrecked upon the 
 Sandwich Islands, and another was found in the northern Pa- 
 cific. 
 
 The Society and'Tonga Islanders had a large canoe with which 
 they made long and successful voyages ; they visited the Fiji 
 Islands, New Hebrides, and others even more distant. Captain 
 Cook obtained a chart from a native of the Society Islands, 
 showing the people to have been acquainted with the Marquesas 
 and the islands east of Tahiti. These canoes were of sufficient 
 strength and capacity to safely conduct the natives to the coasts 
 of America. The enterprising spirit and native disposition of 
 the Malays warrant the conclusion that they did at a very .early 
 period visit these shores, and planted colonies in North and South 
 America. 
 
 The Japanese annals show them to have been in existence as a 
 people many thousands of years, and to have been a nautical na- 
 
 * Mr. Pickering classes the Japanese with the Malays. — Pickering's Races of 
 Man, p. 117, 
 
1 84 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 tion of considerable note when first discovered by Europeans. 
 Being such, and Malays, as supposed, they may have readily, with 
 their large strong junks, visited the remotest parts of the world. 
 Like all the early nations in navigation, they piloted their course 
 by the sun, moon, and stars, which were more certain guides 
 than the compass of the present age, to those who studied their 
 location and phases. 
 
CHAPTEE X. 
 
 THE AMEEICAN TYPE. 
 
 The American Indians constitute the American Type. — This Race consists of 
 many tribes ; Were two great families originally in America ; One seemed 
 to be Mongolian, the other Malay. — The Toltecs represented the former, 
 Aztecs the latter. — When they first occupied this Continent. — Query : 
 Who were the Aborigines ? — Were they Scythians ? — Migrations by 
 Straits of Behring. — Natives of South America described. — America un- 
 known to the ancients. — Plato's Atlantis not this Continent. — The tradition 
 of the Welsh. — Ancient books in possession of Indians. — White Indians of 
 Missouri. — Early voyages of the Danes to America (Vineland). — Mohawk 
 language a Tartaric dialect. — Ten lost tribes of Israel. — Land of Arsarath. — 
 Marco Polo, Tungusians, Coreans and Indians of same origin. — Aztalan, 
 Votan, Caribbe Indians, Aztecs and Toltecs. — Tumuli and Pyramids. — Incas 
 of Peru. — Indian tradition. — Manners and customs. — Mode of burial. 
 
 THE American type comprises the Aborigines of America. 
 They are divided into numerous tribes, and in many re- 
 spects differ materially in their physical and mental qualities. 
 There seems to have been, originally, 
 two great families of them, one much 
 resembling the Mongolians, the other 
 the Malays, physically and mentally. 
 The former seem to have entered the 
 country by the straits of Behring, 
 the latter by the Pacific ocean. They 
 both attained to a tolerable degree of 
 civilization during their sojourn in 
 Mexico and Central America. The 
 Toltecs were the first in the coun- 
 try,* that is, entered it before the 
 Aztecs ; but when they first migrated 
 to Mexico, found it, as well as Cen- indian. 
 
 tral America, .occupied by natives, or peoples, of whom we have 
 
 * Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 509. 
 
 (185) 
 
1 86 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 but little, if any, account, except their works of art, consisting 
 of ruins, temples, pyramids and tumuli. The bas-relief from 
 Palenque in Yucatan, now in "Washington City, contains a 
 human profile eminently characteristic of the Mongolian type.* 
 
 The Indians, in general, like the Mongolians, are a beardless 
 race. Their complexion is not red, as generally supposed, but is 
 of a copper color, and of a darker tinge than the Chinese, but 
 almost identical with the Mongols and their kindred tribes of 
 Northern and Central Asia. 
 
 The term Indian was first applied to the aborigines of 
 America by Americus Yespucius, its discoverer, under the mis- 
 taken idea that he had landed on the Southern coast of India. 
 
 The Indians of North America are considered by some ethnol- 
 ogists to be the descendants of the Magogites, the ancestors of 
 the Scythians ; and the Scythians, the ancestors of the Tartars, 
 Mongols and Siberians. It is worthy of note that nearly all the 
 northern regions of Asia were colonized by the Scythians, from 
 which a basis at least was laid, upon which to predicate a conjecture 
 that they or their descendants, the Mongols, passed the straits of 
 Behring to America. Strong evidence exists in favor of this 
 theory by the nations of this type of people being found inhabit- 
 ing regions along the route they would naturally travel, and on 
 either side of the straits. 
 
 The South American Indians seem so be of two types, the 
 Malay and Mongolian, in form, at least, if not in character. 
 
 The natives inhabiting Siberia, in the vicinity of the Straits 
 of Behring, are Mongolians : 710 other race has ever resided here. 
 It will not, therefore, seem strange that the land on the Ameri- 
 can side should be occupied by them. The straits being only 
 about forty miles wide, and shallow, would be but little hindrance 
 to people of less enterprise than the Mongols. 
 
 In regard to the peopling of South America, the claim is that 
 it was done by Joctan's posterity. A province in Yucatan is 
 called Jucton, and there being evidences of a different people 
 than the Mongolians, inhabiting that country and also South 
 America, it is assumed that the descendants of Shem peopled 
 these several regions of the new world, f 
 
 f Pickering's Races of Man, p. 36. 
 * Mcintosh's Book of Indians, p. (24) xxxiv. 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. 1 87 
 
 We gather but little information, if indeed any of reliable 
 character, from the people of the old world in regard to the in- 
 habitants of the New. They did not have any definite idea of 
 any large body of land lying beyond the pillars of Hercules ; and 
 did not seem to understand the spherical form of the globe, or 
 how to measure its magnitude. They never seemed to look be- 
 yond the physical evidences presented to them for the balancing 
 power of the earth — considered the pillars of Hercules were the 
 western terminus of land, and beyond them a boundless expanse 
 of waters, except that some supposed there was an island a short 
 distance beyond the pillars. 
 
 Diodorus Siculus, in the time of Julius Caesar, gives an ac- 
 count of some Phoenicians, at a very early date, being driven by 
 violence of a storm at sea far beyond the pillars of Hercules into 
 the ocean ; that they discovered at the distance of a few days 
 sail, to the west of Africa, a large fertile island, watered by 
 large navigable rivers ; that this discovery was soon made known 
 to the Carthagenians, and Tuscans, in Italy; that the Cartha- 
 genians, sometime afterwards, passed beyond the pillars, and ar- 
 rived at this island (which has been called Atlantis* by the 
 ancient authors), where they made a settlement. This story does 
 not in the least warrant the conclusion that the Phoenicians, or 
 Carthagenians, had reached the American Continent ; but it 
 may reasonably be inferred, from the above narrative, that the 
 island they visited was Ireland, as other accounts fully confirm 
 the fact that the Phoenicians at a remote day not only visited 
 Ireland, but England also. 
 
 Plato describes the Atlantis as situated in the western ocean 
 opposite the west of Cadiz.f Out of this island was an easy 
 passage to a continent which exceeded Europe in extent. If 
 Ireland was the country referred to by Plato, its whereabouts 
 was lost sight of until Julius Caesar saw it from Gaul, during his 
 conquest of that country. 
 
 The Welsh have a tradition, that they were instrumental in 
 peopling the New World by the adventure of Madoc, son of 
 
 *It has been supposed the Guanches of the Canary Islands were the wreck 
 of the inhabitants of the Atlantis. — Lawrence's Lectures on Physiology, p. 236. 
 
 \ Atalantis, according to the information gained by Solon concerning it from 
 an Egyptian Priest, was a body of land almost as large as a continent, but 
 it had disappeared. — Strabo, Vol. I., p. 154. 
 
1 88 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Guymeyd, who they claim sailed thither in the year 1170 A. d., 
 and colonized part of the country. This tradition has no foun- 
 dation, except in the song of an English bard. Following up 
 the idea, some over-anxious persons seem to think that the "Welsh 
 really did discover and occupy this continent, and seek to prove 
 it by finding "Welsh names and "Welsh coin among the native 
 Indians. 
 
 The Mnacedens tribe of Indians, of Missouri, it is said, had 
 the manners and customs, to some extent, of the "Welsh. Henry 
 Ker, who visited them in 1810, found this tribe possessed of 
 books they preserved with great care, having a tradition that the 
 books were brought there by their forefathers. * 
 
 The books were very old and had evidently been printed at a 
 time when but little progress had been made in the art of print- 
 ing.f^ 
 
 Major Rogers, in his account of the American Indians, pub- 
 lished in 1765, mentions "White Indians west of the Mississippi 
 river. He also describes them as the fairest Indians of the 
 continent.:): They lived in large towns and had commodious 
 houses, raised corn, tamed the wild cattle, and used the milk, 
 as well as flesh, for food, keeping great numbers of dogs, and 
 were very expert and dexterous in hunting. These statements 
 must be taken with a great deal of allowance, as they are not 
 fortified by any additional facts since the Indians have become 
 better known. 
 
 The Norwegians also claim some share of the glory of peo- 
 pling America, and have much higher claims to the honor than 
 the "Welsh, as the latter were never suspected of being a mari- 
 time or nautical nation ; whilst the former were noted for their 
 commercial enterprise. They colonized Greenland and Iceland, 
 within the historical period of Europe, and coasted the continent 
 from Newfoundland to Brazil. § The Northmen do not merely 
 
 * The books referred to could not have been brought to America by the 
 Welsh, as printing was not then invented, nor until long after that period. 
 The first book of any considerable size printed was a Latin Bible, published at 
 Mentz in 1455, by Guttenberg, Faustus & Schaeffer. 
 
 f History and Biography of the Indians of North America, p. 55. 
 \ The White Indians were doubtless a family of the Mandans. Some of 
 them were as fair as the Welsh ; had light hair and blue eyes. — Vide George 
 Catlin's notes of the Mandans, on visiting their town in 1832. 
 
 § The Natural History of the Human Species, p. 259. 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. 1 89 
 
 give conjecture on the subject of their discovery of America, but 
 present the authentic facts, clearly showing that they visited the 
 northern portion of North America, even as far south as Massa- 
 chusetts and Khode Island, long before Columbus reached the 
 West India Islands. Some historians have even claimed that 
 the Northmen had visited the coasts of Brazil prior to Columbus 
 reaching the western continent. 
 
 The period of their discovery was in 1002. At that time, ac- 
 cording to an Icelandic chronicle, a Norwegian vessel, com- 
 manded by Captain Lief, sailed from Iceland for Greenland. 
 Driven out of his course by a gale, this navigator reached land 
 far to the south, which proved to be the country subsequently 
 called Newfoundland. He explored the coast of Labrador, and 
 shores of Newfoundland southward, until he reached a genial 
 climate, and a region abounding with grapes and noble forests. 
 This, it is supposed, was Massachusetts, and in the vicinity of 
 Boston. Afterwards the Scandinavians seem to have extended 
 their discoveries as far as Rhode Island, where, it is claimed, 
 they planted a Colony, and that a child of a Scandinavian 
 mother was born upon the shore of Mount Hope Bay.* 
 
 The Norwegians of Labrador f met with the natives, called 
 Scraelings, a tribe of Esquimaux. The southern portions of the 
 country discovered, owing to the abundance of grapes, they 
 called Yineland. They kept up their voyages to the continent 
 until the year a. d. 1321, when all communications between the 
 Scandinavian countries and North America, seem to have been 
 cut off. Yineland was doubtless New England — Rhode Island. 
 The latter contains the most conclusive and convincing evidences 
 of this portion of the country having been occupied by the 
 Northmen. 
 
 At Newport, Rhode Island, is located a round tower, con- 
 structed of unhewn stone laid in mortar composed of sand and 
 gravel, and lime made of oyster shells. The tower is a cylinder 
 resting upon eight round columns twenty-three feet in diameter, 
 and twenty-four feet high, and was originally covered with 
 stucco. This edifice was standing erect when the country was 
 
 * Lossing's Hist, of the U. S , p. 35, riote 1. 
 f The Norwegians have left on the coast of Labrador their Steles — small 
 columns of hewed stone having neither base nor capital. — Plurality of Races, 
 by Pouchet, p, 101. 
 
190 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 first visited by Europeans after its discovery by Columbus. The 
 Indians (Narragansetts) then inhabiting Rhode Island had no 
 knowledge, even tradition, of its origin. There can be but little, 
 if any, doubt about this structure being built by the Scandina- 
 vians, who attempted a settlement in the country.* It is not 
 strange that no record has been preserved of the attempted set- 
 tlement, other than above given, as what was done by way of 
 settlement and discovery was transacted in the gloom of the 
 dark ages, when great events were left unrecorded. 
 
 Some authors have gone to a vast amount of trouble to prove 
 that the American Indians are the descendants of the Hebrews, 
 and directly from the lost tribes of Israel. The proof for such 
 theory is so meagre as to make it wholly improbable. No one as 
 yet has been able to discover any relationship between the Jews 
 and the American Indians. But to the proof of the theory. 
 
 The ten lost tribes, it is claimed, emigrated to Scythia, and 
 there, by amalgamation, became part of that great family. There 
 was, in point of fact, but little difference between the Jews and 
 Scythians ; their complexion about the same, as also their general 
 features. 
 
 The Israelites, who were carried away by Salmanaser to the 
 land of Assyria, went in a northerly direction to the land of 
 Arsarath, is evident from the book of Esdras. The author of 
 that record was not apprised of the existence of the western con- 
 tinent, and henee would not undertake its description. The 
 Arsarath of Esdras, it may safely be affirmed, was not America. 
 The Israelites left Syria about one hundred years after they were 
 earned thither, and were a year and a half in their journey to 
 Arsarath. The route they must have taken, had the point of 
 destination been this continent, would have been over high 
 mountains, deep rivers, through a cold, dreary wilderness region, 
 the distance of over six thousand miles to the Straits of Behring, 
 and in addition, their way must have been blocked up by im- 
 penetrable snows. 
 
 The Arsarath of Esdras was, in all probability, Norway. It is 
 described as a " land where no man can dwell." Norway was as 
 little known to the ancients as America. 
 
 The ten tribes were not lost as has been generally supposed ; 
 •* Lossing's Field Book of the Revolution, Vol. I., p. 633. 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. I9I 
 
 their descendants are found at the present day in Persia, Media, 
 Iran, Touran, Hindoostan and China. 
 
 Had they come to America, the arts and sciences would have 
 been preserved, as they were advanced in refined civilization 
 when they left Assyria, and in all the above countries where they 
 have been scattered, as supposed, the arts and sciences have been 
 preserved. Not so with the aborigines of America ; they were, 
 with few exceptions, savages when it was first visited by Euro- 
 peans. 
 
 Though the Northmen had reached America several hundred 
 years prior to its discovery by Columbus, their discoveries were 
 unknown to the people of the European continent until long 
 after the adventures of the distinguished navigator of Genoa. 
 
 Columbus himself did not suppose the land he was in pursuit 
 of was a new continent, but an extension of Asia. Marco Polo 
 had given such a graphic description of India and Eastern Asia 
 as to induce the belief that it extended far eastward toward the 
 shores of Spain ; hence the great zeal of Columbus in his dis- 
 coveries. 
 
 It has been claimed for Columbus, by some of his chief ad- 
 mirers, that he did not know of the discoveries or adventures of 
 Polo when the former went upon his mission in search of the 
 New World. This is hardly probable, when discovery was the 
 sole object of his daring and perilous adventure upon the un- 
 known ocean. He as a prudent navigator, as he was, would 
 search every avenue for information before entering upon his 
 great undertaking ; and by such means he had satisfied himself, 
 and to a moral certainty convinced his patrons that he would 
 reach a large body of land by sailing westward. He was so well 
 convinced of it that he was willing to risk his life in establishing 
 the reality of his theory ; and so powerful were his arguments, 
 and convincing his logic, that he not only won to his interest 
 the king and queen of Portugal, but quelled the mutiny of his 
 crew who, despairing of success, had resolved to abandon the 
 enterprise and return to Spain. 
 
 The North American Indians, as a general rule, have a strik- 
 ing similarity and sameness of features ; generally tall, spare and 
 straight, yet in some tribes the middle stature prevails ; their 
 color is almost universally the same. The fact that no other 
 
192 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 races existed upon the continent is a potent reason why the 
 primitive type is so well preserved.* 
 
 The chief exceptions to the general rule above stated, is in the 
 case of the white Indians already noticed ; the Mowkeys, of 
 Mexico, represented as being very fair with* flaxen hair and blue 
 eyes ; also the Nobbeshaes of* the same region, of the same com- 
 plexion ; and other tribes of the north-west on the Pacific coast. 
 
 Though the remarkable similarity of the families of the 
 American race does exist, there is no doubt but peoples of the 
 Caucasian, Mongolian and Malay races have also in very remote 
 ages been inhabitants of America. The northern portion of the 
 country was doubtless first peopled by Mongolians, and the South 
 and west by Malays. 
 
 There are three different languages spoken by the North 
 American Indians, besides that of the Esquimaux, viz. : Lenape, 
 Iroquois and Floridan. The former is the most universal east of 
 the Mississippi; and there is no perceivable affinity in these 
 several languages. The Lenape is the language of the Mi amis, 
 Potawatomies, Mississagoas, Algonquins, Chippewas, Shawnees, 
 Mohicans, Kickapoos, Conestagoes, and lesser tribes. The Iro- 
 quois was spoken by the six nations ; the Wyandots, and Hurons, 
 and the tribes generally beyond the St. Lawrence, except Esqui- 
 maux. The Floridan was the language of the Creeks, Chicke- 
 saws, Cherokees, Choctaws, Muscogees, Seminoles, and Pasca- 
 goulas. 
 
 There are many tribes in the great west who have dialects of 
 their own, yet having the true American characteristics otherwise 
 fully displayed. 
 
 Language and customs, after all, are not the best tests to dis- 
 cover the origin and relationship of the families of mankind ; 
 are not important in the case of the Americans, as they have pre- 
 served their original type so well that any one can identify them 
 by their physical development. 
 
 The difficulty in regard to this race seems to be in tracing it to 
 its original source. One great reason consists in an over anxiety 
 on the part of zealous persons seeking to make the Americans 
 
 * The primitive people of Central America were doubtless a different race. 
 They are now wholly extinct, and considered a lost race. Their works of art 
 alone remain as the evidence of their existence. — Plurality of Races, by Pou- 
 chet, p. 81. 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. 1 93 
 
 descendants of almost every prominent nation of the Old World. 
 Some claim them to be descendants of the Phoenicians, others of 
 the Carthagenians, Israelites, Arabs, Egyptians, Celts, Hindoos, 
 Tartars, Scythians, and others of the Coreans, Samoieds and 
 Tungusians. There is v a strong resemblance betwen the Americans 
 and the Tungusians, Coreans, Samoieds, and Tartars proper, and 
 the resemblance is so marked as to impress the mind with the 
 belief that they are of the same family of people. 
 
 The Tungusians are like the leading tribes of Indians, tall, 
 straight, and athletic, and have the same complexion.* Were 
 the Tungusians, Kamtchatdales or Tartars to reside in America, 
 they would be classed with the Indian tribes. The three former 
 are of the same origin, as has been fully shown by the learned 
 Padre Sontini, of Italy, who was for a long period a missionary 
 in Chinese Tartary and Siberia. They do not speak the same 
 languages, but in all respects are of the same type as the Ameri- 
 can Indians ; having the same tumid lips, small piercing black 
 eyes, high cheek bones, large ears, white vertical teeth, and long, 
 coarse black hair. 
 
 The Indians themselves have only a vague idea of their 
 origin, or from whence they came. Some of the tribes say they 
 are descendants of ancestors who came from the north ; others 
 say from the north-west ; others again say their ancestors came 
 from the east ; and others again claim theirs came from the re- 
 gions of the air. They have no annals except among the Mexi- 
 cans, and no reliable traditions. All they seem to know is of 
 the present generation, except that some nations have preserved 
 same important event in characters recorded upon skins, but they 
 are altogether unreliable as records, and give no light as regards 
 the origin of the race, or its advent upon the American conti- 
 nent. 
 
 The Mexicans seem to have preserved the idea of the deluge in 
 becoming characters, and the most intelligent relic of the 
 American race. It consists of a painting representing an ark in 
 the midst of water, in which Tezpi, or JNoah, is safe, whilst others 
 are perishing around him by the flood. It also represents a high 
 
 * The Osages are tall and well made, resembling the Tungusians. Hamilton 
 Smith gives their height at six and a half feet. — Natural History of the Hu- 
 man Species, p. 193. 
 
 13 
 
194 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 mound of rock, upon the top of which is growing an olive tree, 
 whereon is perched a dove, with a twig or branch of olive in its 
 beak. Humboldt says this character of painting was found 
 among the different Indian tribes of Mexico. 
 
 The tradition preserved in these paintings goes far to prove 
 the truthfulness of the Book of Genesis, as no one will charge 
 the Mexicans with priestcraft, their religion not being of the 
 Christian character, but a gross idolatry. It is a waif in the 
 probability of America being one day connected with Asia and 
 Africa by land, and the people during that period passing and 
 repassing from one country to another at will. By these con- 
 nections the early people of Mexico might have readily passed 
 from Asia to Aztalan, supposed by Humboldt to be in the region 
 of the United States. The picture above referred to represents 
 fifteen individuals of Caucasian type, all in a nude state, except 
 one, who has an open cloak about his shoulders. 
 
 They have no resemblance to the Indians, but seem to be a 
 transcript of a group of ancient Celts, Greeks and Romans. 
 This picture, in the presentation of a group of Caucasians, is 
 strong presumptive evidence that the Indians were not the first 
 people who occupied the continent. 
 
 Clavigero, in his History of Mexico, reveals the fact that the 
 Chiapanese Indians had a manuscript in their language, made 
 by the Indians themselves, in which it was said, according to 
 tradition, " that a person named Yotan was present at the build- 
 ing (of the Tower of Babel), which was made by the direction 
 of his uncle, in order to mount to heaven ; that then every peo- 
 ple was given its language ; and that Yotan himself was charged 
 by God to make division of the lands of Anahuac ; so he divided 
 the land among his sons. Yotan may have been Noah.* 
 
 The ancient Indians of Cuba (the Caribs), when enquired of 
 by the Spaniards concerning their origin, answered, that they 
 heard from their ancestors that God created heaven and earth 
 and all things ; that an old man, having foreseen the deluge, 
 built a canoe, and embarked in it, with his family and many 
 animals. When the waters abated, he sent forth a raven, which 
 never returned ; he then sent out a pigeon, which soon returned, 
 with a branch of the hoba tree in its mouth. The old man, with 
 * American Antiquities, p. 203. 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. 1 95 
 
 Ms family, disembarked, and, having made wine of the grapes 
 produced after the flood, became intoxicated ; that, whilst in 
 that condition, one of his sons exposed his nakedness, and another 
 covered him ; upon awaking, he blessed the latter, and cursed 
 the former. These Indians held they were the descendants of 
 the cursed son, and hence their nakedness and degraded con- 
 dition. 
 
 The Toltecs, who entered the plains of Mexico about the close 
 of the seventh century a. d., went thither from the north, but 
 from what country they emigrated to Anahuac is unknown, ex- 
 cept by conjecture. They have left no written history, except 
 their picture and hieroglyphic paintings, which are so uncertain 
 as to be almost useless as authentic records ; and their history is 
 otherwise only presented to us in legendary story, preserved by 
 the nations who have succeeded them. They were well in- 
 structed in agriculture and many of the most useful mechanical 
 arts, and were skillful workers in metals. They invented the 
 complex arrangement of time adopted by the Aztecs, and were 
 the source of the refined civilization of Mexico before the con- 
 quest of Cortez. Their capital was located at Tula, north of the 
 Mexican Yalley. The splendid ruins of Mexico and Central 
 America are considered by historians the work of the Toltecs. 
 This can hardly be, as they are doubtless of a much earlier date 
 than the seventh century, and these ruins seem to be the work- 
 manship of a more refined people than even the Toltecs. They 
 occupied the country only about four hundred years, then silently 
 and mysteriously disappeared from it. After the departure of 
 the Toltecs, in the course of a hundred years, the rude Chi- 
 chemeces entered the plains of Mexico from the west. They 
 were speedily followed by others more civilized, supposed to 
 have been of the Toltec family. Then came the Aztecs and 
 Acolhuans (Tezcucans). The former occupied the country, and 
 were its rulers until the Spanish conquest. The Tezcucans 
 were a powerful ally of the Aztecs, and their equals in all 
 things. Their governments were identical, being elective mon- 
 archies. 
 
 Montezuma, in his first interview with Cortez, said : " We 
 know by our books that myself and those who inhabit this coun- 
 try are not natives, but strangers, who came from a great dis- 
 
I96 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 tance. We know, also, that the chief who led our ancestors 
 hither, to Aztalan, returned for a certain time to his own coun- 
 try, and thence came back again to seek those who were here 
 established. We always believed his descendants one day would 
 come to the possession of this country. Since your arrival from 
 that country where the sun rises, I cannot doubt but that the 
 king who sends you is our natural master." 
 
 The chief to whom Montezuma had reference was called Tec- 
 paltzin. He, it appears, returned to the land from whence he 
 came, where the sun rises. Taking this narrative in connection 
 with the account of the deluge, before related, and it may from 
 them be reasonably inferred that the Aztecs derive their origin 
 from people beyond the bounds of Mexico, and, as we shall pres- 
 ently show, beyond the limits of this continent. The Aztecs 
 were evidently of Malay origin, and we have classed them with 
 that race. 
 
 The customs of some of the Eastern peoples of Asia, and the 
 adjacent islands, are so similar to those of some of the tribes of 
 the American Indians as to induce the belief that they are of 
 the same family of mankind. In one of the islands of Japan a 
 religious sect is found abstaining from animal food, and refusing 
 to shed blood of man or animals ; so in South America is a whole 
 nation of Indians who eat nothing but vegetables, and abhor 
 bloodshed and animal food. 
 
 The idea of the Indians entering Mexico from the west raises 
 the strong presumption that they crossed the Straits of Behring ; 
 but the Aztecs did not, in all probability, enter Mexico in that 
 direction ; yet they may have done so ; the better theory, how- 
 ever, is, that they came by the way of the Pacific, and from Poly- 
 nesia or from India. 
 
 The Toltecs and Aztecs had a tradition among them, that a 
 wonderful personage, whom they called Quetzalcate, appeared 
 among them, who was a white-bearded man ; that he acted the 
 part of a legislator and priest ; introduced the custom of piercing 
 the lips and ears, and lacerating the rest of the body. Hum- 
 boldt, in this personage and customs introduced by him, seemed 
 to recognize one of the Rishi hermits of the Ganges, celebrated 
 in the books of the Hindoos. 
 
 The peculiar doctrines of the Hindoos were first taught in the 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. I97 
 
 East about the time of Abraham, 1M9 years before the age of 
 Confucius. Zoroaster was the author of the Hindoo faith. 
 
 The tumuli found in India are so similar to those of America, 
 as to induce the belief that they are the work of the same type 
 of people. 
 
 The islands in the vicinity of the Straits of Behring are peo- 
 pled with Tartars. When first visited, they were found enjoy- 
 ing a civil government, and had attained to considerable pro-^ 
 ficiency in the useful arts. The Japanese, occupying contiguous 
 islands, were civilized, and enjoying the arts, before the Chris- 
 tian era. 
 
 The Indians of South America are less uniform than those of 
 North America ; and, though in general resembling those of the 
 north, there is evidently quite a difference in the leading fami- 
 lies of these two regions. The most prominent family of South 
 America claim to be children of the Sun. They have a tradi- 
 tion that, at an early period of their history, a white-bearded 
 man advanced from the shore of Lake Titicaca, established an 
 ascendancy over the natives, and imparted to them the blessings 
 of civilization. 
 
 On the shores of this lake are extensive ruins, which were in 
 existence long before the advent of the Incas. These ruins had 
 an architectural grandeur about them equal to those of Egypt 
 and Central America. The Indians admit they did not con- 
 struct these ancient buildings. They are the work of a refined 
 people, who, doubtless, occupied the country long before the ad- 
 vent of the children of the Sun.* 
 
 Who were the first people of South America, and when did 
 they first possess it ? is a perplexing subject of inquiry. Their 
 works, and the slight evidence gathered from other sources, lead 
 to the conclusion that some civilized Caucasians occupied this 
 continent long before the Mongolians or Malays possessed it. 
 The Peruvians admit that they got their architectural notions 
 from the ruined buildings found in the vicinity of Lake Titicaca.f 
 Fort Cuzco, "Holy City," of Peru, and the great temple of the 
 Sun, were the most magnificent structures of this continent. The 
 
 * They were, doubtless, the Paltas, considered the earliest semi-civilized 
 people of Peru. — Natural History of the Human Species, pp. 190 and 268. 
 
 f Prichard's Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 601. 
 
I98 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 fortress is built of hewed stone ; some of the blocks were thirty- 
 eight feet long, eighteen feet wide, and six feet thick, and were 
 brought from quarries fifty miles distant. Twenty thousand 
 men were employed fifty years in rearing this great building. 
 What is most wonderful in the achievement is its construction 
 by peoples ignorant of the use of iron. 
 
 The Incas were the ruling family of South America, Peru be- 
 ing their central seat ; they were a noble race, resembling the 
 Aztecs though evidently not of the same type ; they had large 
 brains and much better developed than the other tribes of the 
 country, as a general rule. Attained to a high state of civiliza- 
 tion, even greater in some respects than the Aztecs ; and their 
 worship of the Sun was on a much grander scale than that of the 
 Mexicans ; they kept flocks and herds, cultivated the soil, had post 
 roads, and well organized postal regulations. In many particu- 
 lars the Peruvians resembled the Hindoos and Chinese, having 
 the same tenacity of purpose, and cling to their country and in- 
 stitutions with an equal desire, preferring to remain independent 
 of the rest of mankind. 
 
 The division into castes, the worship of the heavenly bodies, 
 and their acquaintance with the scientific principles of husbandry, 
 all go to establish a close affinity between them and the Hindoos. 
 
 One remarkable feature about their institutions and civiliza- 
 tion and the Mexicans, consists in the sameness between them ; 
 yet neither knew of the existence of the other before the con- 
 quest of Cortez and Pizarro. 
 
 In the vicinity of the Straits of Behring is a group of islands 
 inhabited by a distinct tribe of Indians, resembling the Mongols,* 
 dwelling in houses built under ground. They are in all proba- 
 bility a portion of the great horde of Mongols who crossed the 
 straits when America was first peopled by this race from Asia. 
 They retain the features and habits of the Tartars, f 
 
 * The obliquity of eyes, so peculiar to the Mongolians, have been found to 
 exist among the nations of Brazil and on the Orinoco. — Natural History of 
 Man, Vol. II. , p. 504. 
 
 ■J- Professor Carl Newman, a German linguist of Munich, has recently dis- 
 covered from the China year books, that a company of Buddhist priests entered 
 the continent of America via Alaska, a thousand years before the discovery of 
 Columbus, and explored the Pacific borders, penetrating into the Aztec terri- 
 ' - ~v. or the " land of Fusung," so called after the Chinese name of the Mexican 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. 199 
 
 The inhabitants of Prince William's Island are a peculiar peo- 
 ple ; have flat, broad faces, large heads, and hooked noses, resem- 
 bling in some degree the Samoieds. 
 
 The early people of America being of nomadic character, it is 
 difficult to tell at this remote age the various phases through 
 which they may have passed before they became sufficiently at- 
 tached to the soil to cultivate it. There, of course, would be 
 strife among the tribes and families for pasturage and hunting- 
 grounds, as in the Old World ; the stronger tribes always dwell- 
 ing and roving at will, the lesser and weaker nations, in course 
 of time, would be compelled to resort to agriculture to gain sub- 
 sistence ; hence villages and cities would be reared by them, and 
 governments established. 
 
 The Falta people of Peru, * instinctively a family of mechanics 
 and builders, have left many relics of huge walls, equal to, if not 
 surpassing in artistic skill and grandeur the structures of the old 
 world, except those in Egypt 
 
 The great hordes of nomadic peoples, who swept over the 
 oountry, drove out the industrious inhabitants living in towns 
 and cities, cultivating the ground, and engaged in the general 
 business of husbandry. Thus they were left uninhabited, and 
 suffered to go to ruin, whilst the cultivated fields became wastes. 
 They were entirely useless to the nomadic tribes who lived in the 
 forests, despising civilization ; hence the ruined cities and towns 
 strewn throughout the western continent. 
 
 Similar scenes have been enacted in Asia and Europe. Intes- 
 tine wars forced the Yuchi from Chinese Tartary westward, and 
 the Hyatili, the White Huns, became invaders and conquerors of 
 Cabul and Bactria ; they were followed by the Mongols, who 
 extended themselves beyond the Danube and Vistula. 
 
 The very restive spirit of these two leading types warrants the 
 conclusion that they found their way to this continent by the 
 Straits of Behring, or by the Pacific, and hence the reason seve- 
 ral distinct types, such as Caucasian, Mongolian and Malay, are 
 existing among the American Indians. We do not wish to be 
 understood that there are Indians of pure Caucasian, Mongolian, 
 or Malay blood, but that individuals and tribes are found bear- 
 ing the impress of these several races very strongly marked. 
 * The Natural History of the Human Species, p. 190. 
 
200 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Though the Indians are divided into many tribes and nations, 
 seemingly independent of each other, they frequently form ex- 
 tensive empires and submit to some great chief or sachem. The 
 Mexicans formed an extensive empire in Anahuac, which ex- 
 tended over Central America also ; they established and main- 
 tained a civil government, and supported a system of civilization 
 not inferior perhaps to that now maintained by the Japanese and 
 Chinese. They stood a beacon light to the barbarous Indian 
 tribes of the north, who had begun to draw from that great foun- 
 tain civilization and refinement, when the Spaniards destroyed 
 the Aztec government, and the Aztecs, the ruling people, were 
 dispersed, and disappeared as a nation and people. 
 
 Powhatan, of Virginia, was the emperor over an extensive 
 region containing numerous tribes. Though he had a system of 
 rules tending to civilization, they fell far short of those of 
 Montezuma, and could hardly be considered but little, if any- 
 thing, in advance of barbarism. 
 
 The iiYe nations, or Iroquois, also called Mengwe, were the 
 strongest Indian confederacy perhaps of North America, and 
 when joined by the Tuscaroras in 1714, made them more power- 
 ful still ; they were very warlike, and brought into subjection 
 many of the neighboring tribes ; the five nations consisted of the 
 Senecas, Cayugas, Onondagas, Oneidas and Mohawks. The 
 Tuscaroras, who were their kindred by language, made the sixth 
 nation. After their union with the confederacy it was called the 
 confederacy of the six nations. The Iroquois occupied almost 
 the whole of Canada, south-west of the Ottawa River between 
 Lakes Ontario, Erie and Huron, the greater part of New York, 
 a goodly portion of Pennsylvania and part of Ohio. They were 
 known by the name of Mengwes as well as Iroquois. 
 
 The ^ve nations in 1649 made war upon the Wyandots, whom 
 they defeated and dispersed ; they killed many of them besides 
 taking a great number prisoners. The Wyandots were not wholly 
 destroyed, but seem to have held their lands, which comprised 
 nearly the whole of the State of Ohio, as appears by the cession 
 made by the Wyandot chiefs at Greenville in 1795. Some 
 twenty odd years ago they sold their reserve lands in Ohio to the 
 United States, and emigrated to the west, and now occupy the 
 territory on the Neosho River, a tributary of the Arkansas ; they 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. 201 
 
 are fast passing away, there being only now remaining of them 
 about five hundred souls. 
 
 The five nations also made war upon the New England tribes, 
 also the Eries, Andastes and Miamis, and invaded the dominions 
 of the Catawbas and Cherokees ; they subdued the Eries, * and 
 Andastes, and conquered the Miamis and Ottawas in 1657. 
 
 After being joined by the Tuscaroras, they made war upon the 
 Creeks and Catawbas; the latter they almost exterminated. 
 When the confederacy first became composed of the six nations, 
 it numbered not less than forty thousand souls ; but now, all the 
 fragments combined do not count over five thousand. 
 
 The confederacy has long since been dissolved, and the remains 
 of the several tribes generally have taken up their abode beyond 
 the Mississippi River, and in Canada. 
 
 The Algonquins, though not properly a confederacy, was com- 
 posed of several powerful tribes, among which the Athapascas, 
 Ottawas, Chippewas, Sacs and Foxes, Miamis, Menomonees, 
 Piankeshaws, Potawatamies, Kickapoos, Illinois, Shawnees, 
 Powhatans, Corees, Nanticokes, Lenni-Lenape, or Delaware, 
 Mohegans, Abenakes, Susquehannahs, Knistenaux, and New 
 England nations ; and besides these there were other tribes of less 
 distinction belonging to this family. 
 
 All the aborigines seem to have been, as they yet are, similar 
 in their moral sentiment, physical character and religious belief. 
 They spoke a great variety of dialects, but there was no written 
 language among all the tribes, except the rude hieroglyphic sys- 
 tem of picture representation, wliich was very limited in mean- 
 ing and incomprehensible, and not in general use. 
 
 The chief business of the men was war, the pursuit of game 
 and fish. The women bore the burdens, and did the drudgery ; 
 Their associations with the whites have not in the least alleviated 
 the women in this regard ; they are still imposed upon by the 
 males, and looked upon as inferior beings. 
 ' They are all believers — no infidels among them. Their relig- 
 ious faith is a dualism ; they believe in two spirits, one good, the 
 other evil ; worship the sun, moon and stars, and have a myster- 
 ious veneration for fire, water, wind and thunder, f 
 
 * The Eries were entirely extirpated by the five nations in 1653. — History 
 and Biography of the Indians of North America, p. 500, 
 \ Esquimaux, when first discovered by Europeans, had no knowledge of 
 
202 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 They have no laws but public opinion, and well established 
 usages. Public opinion alone sustains the chief, but while in 
 power his word is law if the tribes confide in him. He is raised 
 to power and driven from it by public opinion, though in some in- 
 stances the chiefs have been permitted to rule as hereditary 
 monarchs, yet none can rule without merit. 
 
 Nearly all the Indian tribes have been disturbed in their lands 
 and hunting-grounds by the progress of civilization, which is 
 rapidly spreading from the Atlantic to the Pacific. In fifty years 
 hence they will be left no forests to lurk in, or places of retreat 
 or safety. They are fast passing westward. The great mass are 
 now beyond the " Father of "Waters," and only find places of 
 safety in the Rocky Mountains and the wilds beyond them. 
 
 There are several tribes inhabiting the country north of the 
 mouth of the Columbia river, who are savages, and appear to 
 belong to the same family. They live by fishing and hunting. 
 The chief tribes are the Chinooks, Clot-Sops, Chilluckittequaws, 
 Cathlamsahs, and Skilluts. 
 
 East of the coast chain of mountains in the northwest are lo- 
 cated the following tribes, viz : Esheloots, Eneshures, "Walla- 
 Wallahs, Sokulks, Chimnapumes, and others of less distinction, 
 all resembling one another in manners, customs, and physical 
 aspect. They are all called Flat Heads, which term does not 
 properly apply to them, but to the Chinooks, and others dwelling 
 along the coast. 
 
 The Chinooks are more advanced in civilization than the other 
 tribes, having the art of preparing soft leather, and weaving 
 wool blankets from the clip of the mountain goat. In personal ap- 
 pearance they differ from the other tribes. Some have almost the 
 European complexion ; have the oblique eye, which is not an In- 
 dian characteristic ; the arched nose is very common among them ; 
 and there is not the absence of beard, as in other tribes. Fre- 
 quently beards are seen, but not so heavy as that of the Europeans. 
 
 The natives of !Nootka Sound have regular features, and a tol- 
 erably fair complexion. They resemble Europeans more than 
 Mongolians. 
 
 New California has several tribes ; some have the features of 
 the coast tribes, and others resemble those dwelling upon the 
 
 God, nor idea of any Supreme intelligence ; and lived without any form of 
 civil government. — Plurality of Races, by George Pouchet, p. 69. 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. 203 
 
 plains east of the Rocky Mountains. Many tribes reside in Cal- 
 ifornia, Oregon, and the country east of the Rocky Mountains, 
 and west of the Missouri river.* Those of California and -the 
 coast, with few exceptions, are of the Malay type, with which 
 they have in this work been classed. They are, in general, fine 
 stout men, fully equal to the European standard, with the Malay 
 expression of countenance, and considerable beard. Their com- 
 plexion is not copper color, but of the hue of the Polynesians. 
 They have no tomahawks, and do not indulge in the business 
 of scalping, as do the Mongolian savages and other tribes. As 
 a general rule, the same Malay features are observable in all 
 the coast tribes and native Indians of Central America ; the 
 same may be said of some of the families of the United States, 
 and also of South America. The Creeks, Cherokees and Chippe- 
 was, and their kindred tribes, are, in all probability, of Malay 
 descent ; at least they do not seem to be of Mongolian origin. 
 
 When the new world was discovered, it was inhabited through- 
 out by the native American race. Columbus met them upon 
 the islands as well as upon the continent. They were met at 
 Plymouth, Jamestown and Augusta, and every other locality 
 where the whites sought to make a settlement. 
 
 The advance of Caucasian civilization has confined the Indians 
 to much narrower limits, in consequence of which they are rap- 
 idly becoming extinct. The great tribes of New England have 
 passed away — only live in history. The same may be said of 
 those of New York, Pennsylvania and Virginia, and indeed of 
 all the Colonial districts. The terror of the scalping knife is no 
 more felt east of the Mississippi; wigwams and council-fires 
 have disappeared, and in their places towns and cities have been 
 reared, and a polished civilization established. 
 
 The Indians, as a general rule, are unreliable and treacherous. 
 At first they did not seem to be so, but when they thought they 
 discovered that the whites were intending to interfere with their 
 rights to the soil, they seem to have resolved upon their exter- 
 mination. This appears to be the desire even yet among the 
 
 * The Dacotahs, doubtless, occupied the west bank of the Mississippi river 
 •when it was discovered by De Soto in 1541. In his adventures in Kansas and 
 Missouri, he found the natives dwelling" in towns, and sustaining a tolerable 
 degree of civilization, being devoted to agriculture and averse to war. — Ban- 
 croft's History U. S., Vol. I., p. 54 
 
204 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 savages of the west, who avail themselves of every opportunity 
 to murder the emigrants and settlers. 
 
 The Indians have much to complain of against the whites, 
 who have driven them from the Atlantic to the Pacific, at the 
 point of the bayonet, and inflicted upon them most cruel and re- 
 lentless wars, to compel them to relinquish their homes and the 
 graves of their ancestors. Their history will never be written. 
 They cannot write it, and white men dare not publish it — dare 
 not submit to paper the egregious wrongs they have inflicted 
 upon the American Indians. 
 
 The Indians are, among themselves, less disposed to conten- 
 tions than peoples of refinement ; are more disposed to abide by 
 the will of their chiefs than the most submissive subjects of the 
 most refined Caucasian monarch. They all seem to act from 
 like motives ; first, provide for the sustenance of life ; next, en- 
 gage in war for self-defence and revenge, and then for conquest. 
 They are national and more clannish than any other race. 
 Their minds are capable of a high degree of cultivation ; their 
 perceptive faculties are very acute, and their apprehension re- 
 markably quick. Their general expression of countenance is 
 sedate and thoughtful, with an air of indifference which is man- 
 ifested in their general demeanor. They are brave in war, and 
 under all circumstances meet death with fortitude ; and the in- 
 fliction of the most cruel torture and death upon an enemy is 
 with them a pleasant pastime. 
 
 The men are grave, and, as a general rule, gloomy and silent, 
 except in council and in war ; they never speak unless what is 
 considered important, and their tone of voice in private conver- 
 sation is low, and language simple. They have a natural dig- 
 nity and circumspection about them not enjoyed by any other 
 race. They are of good stature, many of the nations being 
 above the European standard. Bartram says the " Cherokees, 
 Muscogees, Seminoles, Chickasaws and Choctaws are tall, erect 
 and moderately robust," with well-shaped limbs, and of perfect 
 human figure. The Osages are also tall, well made, and of Cau- 
 casian mould of body. 
 
 The squaws, or females, are generally small, low-set, and have 
 short bodies ; in their demeanor are the reverse of the men — 
 sprightly. Their countenances are enlivened by pleasant smiles, 
 
THE AMERICAN TYPE. 205 
 
 and often there is a remarkable mildness and sweetness of ex- 
 pression in their looks. Some of them are attractive and hand- 
 some. 
 
 The habits and dress of the native Americans are very simi- 
 lar; all adopting the same mode of life, have moulded them- 
 selves to the surroundings. Their clothing consists of moccasins 
 for the feet, leggins of deer-skin or cloth for the lower limbs, and 
 a breech-cloth extending round the loins and thighs ; a blanket 
 covers the upper part of the body, which is thrown aside in 
 warm weather. In the warm climate the dress is much less cum- 
 bersome, the almost entirely nude state being preferred. Such 
 was the condition of nearly all the tribes when the country was 
 first visited by Europeans. On the northwest coast the natives 
 wear a single robe over the shoulders, made of the bark of the 
 cedar tree spun like hemp. 
 
 The females are industrious, and watch with very tender and 
 affectionate care over their children, who are never chastised, 
 especially the boys, lest their love of independence might be 
 checked. On the death of a child, the mother laments the loss 
 in the most affecting manner possible. 
 
 Their mode of burial is not uniform. Some deposit their 
 dead in graves, in which are placed favorite implements of the 
 warrior ; over the grave a mound is raised, the size being regu- 
 lated by the dignity or standing of the deceased. Some of the 
 tribes on the Columbia river construct narrow sheds in which 
 they deposit the dead, wrapped in skins. The Patagonians dry 
 the bones of their dead, and place them in huts in the desert, 
 surrounded by the skeletons of their horses. 
 
 The Killamucks, a tribe living on the coast south of the Col- 
 umbia, enclose their dead in a wooden box, which they deposit 
 in an open canoe on the shore, alongside of which they place a 
 paddle and some other articles of the deceased. Other tribes, 
 among whom are the Chinooks, place their dead in canoes ele- 
 vated on posts six feet from the ground, over which another ca- 
 noe is placed reversed ; over the canoes are wrapped mats with 
 cords of the bark of white cedar. The bodies, before being de- 
 posited in the canoes, are rolled carefully in dressed skins. Van- 
 couver even reports that he saw canoes, containing corpses, sus- 
 pended from the branches of trees twelve feet from the ground. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 N0BTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 Algonquin nations, account of and origin. — Crees, Athapascas, Chippewas 
 Miamis, Shawnees, Potawatomies, Menomonees, Sacs and Foxes, Kicka- 
 poos, Illinois, Corees, Powhatans, Nauticocks, Delawares, Mohegans, 
 Abenakes, New England Indians, Susquehannahs, Mannahoaks, Monocans, 
 Ottawas, Hurons. — Pontiac. — Siege of Detroit. — Black Hawk. — Keokuke 
 — Black Hawk war. — Little Turtle. — St. Clair's defeat. — General Wayne. — 
 Battle of Fallen Timbers.— Bushy Run, battle at.— Defeat of General Brad- 
 dock. — Shawnee tradition. — Tecumseh. — Tammany, noted Delaware chief. 
 — Captain Pipe. — Colonel Crawford, death of. — Killbuck. — King Phillip. — 
 Landing of the Pilgrims. — Noted chiefs. — Narragansetts. — Miles Standish. 
 Captain Church. — Puritans. 
 
 HAYING-, in the preceding chapter briefly referred to the 
 American Indians, we propose now to notice them in de- 
 tail ; and first the Algonquin group of nations. 
 
 The French applied this term to an extensive Indian nation re- 
 siding upon the banks of the Ottawa River in Canada when 
 they first discovered them. Subsequently the nations who spoke 
 dialects of the same language, were also called Algonquins. The 
 chief Algonquin nations were the Crees, or Knisteneans, Otta- 
 was, Chippewas, Miamis, Potawatomies, Menomonees, Sacs and 
 Foxes, Piankershaws, Kickapoos, Illinois, Shawnees, Corees, 
 Powhatans, Nauticocks, Delawares, Mohegans, Abenakes, New 
 England Indians, Susquehannahs, Mannahoaks and Monocans. 
 Besides these there were smaller independent tribes who spoke 
 dialects of the Algonquin language. The Athapascas or Chepe- 
 wayns of British America, are considered a branch of this 
 family. 
 
 The Athapascas formerly occupied the country from the 
 western shore of Hudson Bay to the Eocky Mountains, south to 
 Churchill river, and north to the dominions of the Esquimaux. 
 
 (ao6) 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 207 
 
 The northern Beaver Mountain, Carrier, and Snssees tribes belong 
 to this family. 
 
 The Athapascas, according to Mackenzie, were not originally 
 native Americans, but Asiatics. By their own account of their 
 original place of residence, they came from Siberia — at least from 
 Asia by the Straits of Behring. Their tradition is that they 
 "came originally from another country inhabited by a very 
 wicked people, and had traversed a great lake which was narrow, 
 shallow, and full of islands ; where was perpetual winter with 
 ice and deep snow." They describe a great deluge when the 
 whole earth except the top of a high mountain was deeply 
 covered by water. On the top of this mountain they were pre- 
 served until the waters returned to the rivers and seas. They 
 are a quiet, peaceable people, of medium stature ; some of the 
 men have very heavy beards. Their complexion is of a lighter 
 shade than Algonquins generally. 
 
 The Chippewas, or Ojibways, and Potawatomies, originally 
 constituted one nation, but separated from each other at Michil- 
 imacinac,* before they became known to Europeans. The French 
 missionaries considered the Chippewas and Ottawas one people ; 
 they occupied then an extensive empire lying between the St. 
 Lawrence on the east and the Rocky Mountains on the west ; 
 their northern boundaries being the southern extremity of Hud- 
 son Bay, Lake Winnepeg and the head waters of the Mississippi ; 
 and their southern dominions extending south of Lakes Superior, 
 Huron and Erie. They were a very numerous people when 
 they first become known to the French, but many of their braves 
 before that period had been cut off by a bloody and cruel war 
 which had taken place between them and the Menomones ; the 
 latter having as their allies during the conflict the Sacs and 
 Foxes, Potawatomies, Kickapoos, Winnebagoes, Sioux, Opa- 
 nangoes, Shawnees, Algonquins, Nautowas, and "Wabonokees ; 
 but the combined powers were forced to yield to the superior 
 skill of the great chief Nabanois, and his associates who pursued 
 the enemy to the Atlantic. 
 
 "When the Chippewas and Ottawas first made their entrance 
 into the northern lake regions, they found dwelling therein a 
 
 * S. GK Drake's History and Biography of the Indians of North America, p. 
 637. 
 
208 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 primitive people to whom they gave the name of Mushkodoins. 
 After several battles, the latter were forced to abandon their 
 homes to the invading Chippewas. The latter admitted that the 
 Mushkodoins were superior to themselves in all things except 
 numbers. The Chippewas considered the Mushkodoins the au- 
 thors of the antiquities of the country. The name of these 
 primitive Indians only reaches us through the traditions of the 
 Chippewas ; they have disappeared from the country. School- 
 craft seems to think they may have been the workers of the cop- 
 per mines of Lake Superior, and to have passed south by Chicago. 
 They may have been the authors of the wonderful copper and 
 brass relics, sculpture and sarcophagi recently discovered in the 
 cave of Rock Island, Illinois, noticed in another place. 
 
 The Chippewas seem now to be a quiet, peaceable people, pre- 
 ferring to engage in the civil pursuits of life rather than in the 
 business of war ; they will, however, readily defend themselves 
 against the Crow and Blackfeet Indians, their deadly enemies, and 
 also against the Sioux. They display great skill and ingenuity 
 in the construction of their canoes, are erratic in their habits, 
 and much more skilled in hunting and fishing than agriculture. 
 
 The Ottawas, though early settlers in the lake basins and on 
 the St. Lawrence, were not the primitive occupants of these lo- 
 calities but had been preceded by other Indian nations, especially 
 the Miscalins and Assigunaigs now extinct. When the French 
 first visited the Canadas, the Ottawas were living upon the banks 
 of the Ottawa River ; but after the war between the Huron and 
 the five nations in 1649, in which they participated as the allies 
 of the Hurons, they and the Chippewas passed to the lake re- 
 gions where, in 1680, they resumed their former place of resi- 
 dence in the northern part of Michigan. They suifered heavy 
 losses in the war with the Iroquois, and in which conflict the 
 Hurons were almost destroyed. 
 
 They were the allies of the French against the English in the 
 long and bloody war between these two European powers. They 
 did not recognize the rights of the English after the treaty of 
 peace between them and the French, ratified between these two 
 powers in 1760 ; and when the French yielded the several sta- 
 tions to the British, the Indians, under the renowned Pontiac, 
 the sachem of the Ottawas, Miamis, Chippewas, Wyandots, Pot- 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 20g 
 
 awatomies, "Winnebagoes, Shawnees, Ottagaraies and Mississagas, 
 resolved to rid the country of the intruders — such they con- 
 sidered the English. Pontiac was an Ottawa chief, and next to 
 King Pliilip was the most distinguished warrior of North 
 America. Pontiac, having secretly completed all his plans, set 
 apart the 3th day of June, 1763, as the time for the consumma- 
 tion of the conspiracy. On that day Fort Michilimackinac was 
 captured by the Indians, and seventy of the English garrison 
 murdered and scalped. Only twenty men escaped alive. In the 
 course of ten days all the French posts except Detroit fell into 
 the hands of the Indians. Pontiac, looking upon Detroit as of 
 incalculable value to him, invested and besieged it, but without 
 success, except the surprise of the British at the battle of 
 Bloody Ridge. He kept up the siege for nearly a year, when, 
 seeing no hope of ultimate success against the British, pro- 
 posed terms of peace which were accepted by the English. 
 
 During the war of the Revolution, Pontiac felt disposed to as- 
 sist the colonists, and would have done so had not General 
 Hamilton, of Detroit, won him to the British interest. During 
 the war Pontiac attended a council in Illinois. The English, sus- 
 pecting him, employed a Peori Indian spy to watch over the re- 
 nowned sachem, and after he had made a speech in the council 
 unfavorable to the British, this spy murdered Pontiac by stabbing 
 him to the heart. 
 
 He was buried where the city of St. Louis now stands. No 
 monument marks the place where his ashes rest. He needs none 
 to perpetuate his fame ; his great deeds are part of the country's 
 history, and more enduring than if carved in stone or engraven 
 on brass. Pontiac was great in war, great in peace, and great in 
 council and wisdom — won nations to his standard by his superior 
 intelligence, dignified demeanor and courteous address, and was 
 far in advance of his people in civilization. During the war of 
 1763 he appointed a commissary and issued bills of credit on 
 bark, on each of which was pictured the commodity he desired, 
 with the figure of the otter, the symbol of his tribe.* 
 
 The Ottawas were the allies of the French against the hostile 
 Indians, and assisted in the extirpation of the Ottagamies and 
 
 * S. Q. Drake's History and Biography of the Indians of North America, 
 p. 546 
 
 14 
 
210 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Mascontins, two bold and savage tribes, who, under the influence 
 of the English, had laid .siege to the French fort at Detroit. 
 After the death of Pontiac, his people sought refuge with the 
 French in Canada, where some of their descendants still remain. 
 
 Remnants of this family are also in Michigan and in the Indian 
 Territory west of the Mississippi River. 
 
 The Knistenaux, also called Crees, occupy the regions extend- 
 ing from Labrador to the Rocky Mountains. They well pre- 
 served the chief characteristics of the Algonquin Lenape. They 
 were formerly a warlike people, and kept up almost constant war 
 with the Esquimaux until Great Britain interfered and brought 
 about a treaty of peace with the belligerents. Under the influ- 
 ence of the French and English (more especially the latter), the 
 Knistenaux turned their attention to agriculture ; and in which 
 they have made very creditable advancements. They not only 
 cultivate the ground successfully, but raise stock and reside in 
 villages. They are described as being of moderate stature and 
 well proportioned, sprightly and active ; they have long, coarse 
 black hair, copper-colored complexion, black, piercing eyes, and 
 an open, agreeable countenance ; the women are of good figure, 
 well proportioned, and their feature so regular, and expression 
 of countenance so agreeable, that they have been considered hand- 
 some. 
 
 The Knistenaux have no plausible theory concerning their origin, 
 and have no annals or traditions of reliable character. They are, 
 doubtless, descendants of the primitive red race of this continent, 
 as they have retained all their chief characteristics, and may be 
 considered as pure Indian as any of the American nations. 
 
 The Potawatomies when first known to Europeans as a distinct 
 nation occupied the western shores of Green Bay ; but about the 
 beginning of the eighteenth century, settled themselves on the 
 southern shores of Lake Michigan, and subsequently occupied the 
 northern part of Ohio and Indiana. 
 
 They were known to the French missionaries in 1668. At 
 that period a delegation visited Father Allonez upon an island in 
 Lake Superior. They were a numerous people. In 1820 their 
 number was estimated to be 3,400. No doubt this was the true 
 number, as they had to be enumerated in order to receive the 
 $5,700 annuity then being paid to them by the United States. 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 211 
 
 The great mass of this nation disposed of their lands to the 
 Federal Government, and emigrated to the country watered by 
 the Osage river, where they now reside ; and are perhaps the 
 most numerous of the remnants of the Algonquin nations. They 
 had many distinguished chiefs, of whom Black-bird was the 
 most noted warrior. 
 
 Tlfe Potawatomies are in stature about five feet eight inches, 
 and well proportioned, with great muscular strength and consid- 
 erable agility. Their complexion is darker than the usual hue 
 of the red race ; this is only the case with those parts of the 
 body exposed to the sun and wind, as where the skin is pro- 
 tected by garments, the color is the same as that of the Ameri- 
 can race. 
 
 The Sacs and Foxes when first discovered by the French, in 
 1680, were residing at the southern extremity of Green Bay. 
 About the year 1770, they seated themselves west of the Pota- 
 watamies, between the Illinois and Mississippi rivers. They 
 are a warlike nation. In 1712 they made an assault upon the 
 French Garrison at Detroit, but were repulsed with heavy loss 
 by the French and Ottawas. In 1722 they united with the 
 Kickapoos in hostilities against the Illinois Indians with the view 
 of driving the latter from their lands on the Illinois river, and 
 virtually succeeded, leaving the Kickapoos in their possession, 
 whilst the Illinois were forced to take refuge with the French. 
 The Sacs and Foxes sold their lands to the United States in 
 1830. At that time they constituted but one nation, but had 
 two distinguished chiefs, Blackhawk and Keokuke* ; the former 
 was the sachem of the Sacs, the latter of the Foxes, but each had 
 equal power over the whole nation. Keokuke and minor chiefs 
 engaged in the treaty of sale of their lands. Blackhawk repudi- 
 ated it, and as a consequence lost his power over his nation. His 
 repudiation of the sale and rupture with Keokuke produced the 
 Border war, known as the " Blackhawk war," in which this dis- 
 tinguished chief had marshaled under his banner against the 
 United States and the Indian forces under Keokuke, a large force 
 of Sacs, "Winnebagoes, Kickapoos, and Potawatomies. In the 
 spring of the year 1831, Black Hawk, at the head of the Sacs 
 crossed the Mississippi, and in a defiant and menacing manner 
 took possession of their cabins and their old cornfields, which 
 
212 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 had been surrendered the year before to the United States under 
 the treaty, and by which treaty the Sacs and Foxes had been 
 placed under the protection of the Federal Government. This 
 hostile movement brought the Federal troops into the field to 
 enforce the treaty. They met and defeated the Indians in sev- 
 eral battles. Black Hawk and many of his warriors were made 
 prisoners. His defeat and capture placed Keokuke as the undis- 
 puted Sachem of the Sacs and Foxes ; though humiliating to 
 Black Hawk, he was compelled to listen to the counsel of Keo- 
 kuke, who was his inferior in military prowess, but perhaps Ins 
 superior in wisdom and honesty. Black Hawk was always at 
 heart an enemy of the United States. During the war of 1812 
 he aided the British against the Federal Government. 
 
 Black Hawk was no ordinary man. Considering the disad- 
 vantages under which he labored, he will be looked upon by 
 coming generations as having been one 
 of the most remarkable characters of the 
 American race. He was about medium 
 size, with a head of Grecian mould, a 
 Roman style of face, and a prepossessing 
 countenance. He was born of Potawat- 
 amie parents in 1767, but reared a Sac. 
 His death occurred in his wigwam on the 
 Des Moines river, on October 3, 1838. 
 
 The Foxes were called Ottagamies, and 
 by the French, " Renards." They united 
 with the Sauke, or Sacs, on the Missis- 
 
 BLACK. HAWK. 7 7 
 
 sippi, about the year 1805. About 2400 
 Sacs and Foxes reside west of the Mississippi. 
 
 The Menemonees, when first discovered by the French in 1699, 
 resided upon the shores of Green Bay ; their principal seat being 
 upon the river of that name, about one degree north of the do- 
 minions of the Winnebagoes. A portion of the tribe still occu- 
 pies their ancient lands. 
 
 The Miamis and Piankeshaws occupied the country lying be- 
 tween the Maumee river, and the "Wabash ; and the latter tribe 
 resided upon the head waters of the latter river. Whilst on the 
 Wabash they numbered 3000, but in 1780 they had been reduced 
 to less than 1000. They have been driven west and do not now 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 21 3 
 
 seem to have a tribal existence. The Miamis were originally con- 
 fined within the limits of Ohio, mainly upon the Miami river, 
 and in the great Miami valley ; if their story is to be believed, 
 they were created. Their head-quarters for a long time was at 
 Piqua. After the French war, in which they were engaged on 
 behalf of the French, they abandoned the Miami "Valley and took 
 up their residence on the head waters of the Maumee. They 
 were called Twigbetweens by the Iroquois, and of all the Indian 
 tribes were the most hostile towards the United States. They 
 have disposed of their lands and passed west beyond the Missis- 
 sippi, where the great body of them now reside. Little Turtle 
 was their most distinguished chief. He successfully contended 
 with General Harmer and St. Clair, but was defeated by Gen- 
 eral Wayne. His better judgment dictated that it was danger- 
 ous to risk a battle with Wayne ; but his associates taking issue 
 with him, he had to consent to go into battle or be branded a 
 coward. He reluctantly led his braves in the battle of Presque 
 Isle, where the Indians sustained a most disastrous defeat. Be- 
 fore the battle he told his warriors to look well to it ; that they 
 were about to contend with (General Wayne) " a man who never 
 sleeps.'' He was a man of great wisdom, extraordinary prowess, 
 and withal was more humane and generous than was usual with 
 his race. After this defeat he became convinced that it was 
 useless longer to contend with the whites, and resolved to turn 
 his attention to the civil pursuits of life, and in the guidance of 
 his people to a more happy destiny, and turned their attention 
 to agriculture. 
 
 He was not born a chief, but rose to that exalted position by 
 merit. His father was a Miami chief, but his mother was a 
 Mohican woman. 
 
 M. Yolney, who had an interview with Little Turtle at Phil- 
 adelphia, says, that he was as white as he himself was. He died 
 at Fort Wayne, July 14, 1812, aged sixty-five years, and was 
 buried there with the honors of war, under the directions of the 
 agent of Indian affairs of that district. 
 
 According to the eighth census, 674 Indians, consisting of 
 Miamis, Eel-river tribes and Potawatomies, resided in the State 
 of Indiana, and receive annual annuities from the Federal Gov- 
 ernment. 
 
214 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Illinois were a numerous people. The nation was divided 
 into five tribes, namely : Kaskias, Cahokias, Towarouas, Michi- 
 gamas, and Peories. Their residence when first discovered by 
 Europeans, was upon the banks of the Illinois river. In 1670 
 this nation numbered 12,000, and as late as 1700 they had sixty 
 towns ; but by intestine wars and bloody contests with neigh- 
 boring nations they became reduced to a few families compared 
 with former numbers. In 1722, though yet a strong nation, by 
 the combined power of the Sacs and Foxes and Kickapoos, they 
 were driven from their ancient lands on the banks of the Illinois. 
 In 1818 they ceded their lands to the United States, and emi- 
 grated to the westward of the Mississippi, where a few still re- 
 main. At the time of the sale of their lands they numbered 
 only three hundred souls. 
 
 The Illinois had no annals, and no reliable traditions. Jesuits 
 gathered from them and other sources the idea that they had, at 
 an early period, come from a distant country to the west side of 
 the Mississippi. 
 
 At Bock Island, within the limits of the country occupied by 
 the Illinois Indians, have been recently found in a cave wonder- 
 ful relics of the aborigines of high antiquity, consisting of copper 
 statues, obelisks of solid brass, and other curious specimens of 
 art; among which a copper sarcophagus, nine feet long and 
 three feet in width, minutely sculptured within and without, 
 with several hundred figures representing an immense funeral 
 procession. On removing the lid, bones and javelins were found 
 within. This seems to be the richest treasure of American an- 
 tiquities yet discovered. 
 
 The Kickapoos, when they first became known, were residing 
 in the State of Illinois. In 1722 they, with the assistance of the 
 Sacs and Foxes, drove the Illinois tribe from the lands of the 
 latter on the banks of the river of that name, and on which they 
 continued to reside until 1819, when they emigrated to the west 
 bank of the Missouri river in the vicinity of Fort Leavenworth. 
 
 During the Florida war one hundred of them were engaged 
 by the Federal Government to assist in driving out and subject- 
 ing the Seminoles. They were a brave nation, and, though few 
 in numbers compared with their neighbors, sustained their inde- 
 pendence. They do not differ in any respect to the Algonquins, 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 21$ 
 
 generally. They are now peaceable and well disposed towards 
 the United States, and number now about six hundred souls. 
 
 Shawnees. — This distinguished nation at one time occupied 
 the country from Pittsburg, Pennsylvania, to the Mississippi, 
 on both sides of the Ohio river. Their great central seat was in 
 the basin of the Cumberland river. They originally resided in 
 the South, near Savannah, in Georgia. Though fierce and war- 
 like, they were unable to succesfully contend with the Southern 
 nations. About the period of the location of the Jamestown 
 colony in Virginia, the Shawnees were driven from the South 
 by the Creeks. They came North in several bodies. One 
 branch settled in Ohio on the Sciota river, near Chillicothe. They 
 joined the Eries and Andastes in a war against the Iroquois. 
 Being defeated, they fled to the South in the dominions of the 
 Catawbas ; not finding safety there, they took shelter with the 
 Creeks. When first driven from the South, a large body of 
 them settled in Pennsylvania. Pittsburg seems to have been 
 their head-quarters. The Southern division about the year 1760 
 returned to Ohio, and uniting with their brethren of Pennsylva- 
 nia, the united nation formed an alliance with the French against 
 the English. Colonel Boquet, a distinguished British officer, 
 was sent out with a considerable force from Philadelphia to the 
 relief of the garrisons at Ligoneer and Pittsburg. The Shaw- 
 nees hearing of the approach of the British, thought to meet 
 them in ambush and destroy them at a blow, as they had done 
 with the forces under General Braddock, a short time previous. 
 "With that view they marched out in strong force and met Col- 
 onel Boquet with the British troops near a place called Bushy 
 Bun, between Fort Ligoneer and Pittsburg, where in two en- 
 gagements the Indians were defeated with considerable loss. The 
 British commander having been with Washington in his contests 
 with the Indians, had learned their mode of fighting sufficiently 
 well to meet them in their own game of ambush and surprise. 
 
 These defeats relieved the garrison at Fort Pitt, the Indians 
 considering it prudent to abandon the siege before the arrival of 
 the British. The battles of Bushy Bun were fought in August, 
 1Y63. In 1774 they were again defeated by the Yirginians at 
 Point Pleasant, at the mouth of the Great Kanawha. In the war 
 of 1812 they sided with the British; but after their defeat at the 
 
2l6 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 battle of the Thames, fully realized that their best policy was to 
 come to terms of amity with the people of the United States. 
 
 The Shawnees had a tradition that tended to show they were 
 of foreign origin, and that their ancestors had crossed the sea. 
 For a long time after the country was settled by Europeans they 
 kept up yearly sacrifices for their safe arrival in this country. 
 From where they came, or at what period, they have no account. 
 Their first location was in Florida, but they did not pretend to 
 claim they were the first people of that region, saying that 
 Florida had been occupied by white people before they entered 
 it. Black-Hoof, a celebrated Shawnee chief, affirms that he had 
 often heard it spoken of by old people of his nation that stumps 
 of trees covered with earth were frequently found which had 
 been cut down by edged tools.* 
 
 The Shawnees for a long time had their head quarters at 
 Piqua, on the north side of Mad river in Clark County, Ohio, 
 about five miles west of Springfield, where the Village of West 
 Boston is at present situated. Here, their great Chief Tecumseh 
 was born — about the year 1768. His father, Puckeshinwa, was 
 a chief of some distinction, having gained his title by his own 
 merits. He fell at the battle of Point Pleasant, in 1774. His 
 mother was of the Turtle tribe of the Shawnee nation. After 
 the death of his father, Tecumseh was taken south, but returned 
 in his youth to his native village. He fought his first battle on 
 the site of Dayton, when his people engaged the Kentuckians 
 under Colonel Benjamin Logan. At the age of 17 years he be- 
 gan to manifest his wonderful superiority over the most distin- 
 guished chiefs and braves of his nation. He was engaged in the 
 battle of Fort Recovery, and also in that of Fallen Timbers. 
 He became chief in 1795. He then for a time resided on Deer 
 Creek, near Urbana, Ohio, and from thence removed to Piqua, 
 where he remained until 1798, when he accepted an invitation 
 of the Delawares to take up his residence on White River, in 
 Indiana. In 1805, through the inlluence of the brother of Te- 
 cumseh, Lanlewasikam, who afterwards assumed the office of a 
 prophet, a large number of Shawnees took up their residence at 
 Greenville, in Darke County, Ohio. Here Tecumseh joined 
 the prophet, who was by his wonderful dreams, and supernatural 
 * Schoolcraft's History of the Indian tribes of the United States, Part I., p. 19. 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 21/ 
 
 presentations, then creating considerable alarm among the whites 
 who feared an outbreak. Learning the condition of things Gov. 
 Harrison issued an address to the head chiefs of the nation to 
 send away the Prophet. In the spring of 1808 the Prophet 
 and Tecumseh removed to a tract of land on the Tippecanoe. 
 Here they consummated their schemes for a general war upon the 
 whites, which resulted in their defeat in a general battle between 
 them and the Federal troops under General Harrison in Novem- 
 ber, 1811. Tecumseh was not engaged in this battle, it having 
 been conducted by the Prophet. Tecumseh was a Brigadier 
 General in the British Army in the war of 181 2, and was killed 
 by Col. Richard M. Johnson at the battle of the Thames. This 
 renowned chief had no superior in point of prowess and mili- 
 tary skill. His mien was dignified; his eye penetrating; his 
 countenance, even in death, betrayed the indications of a 
 lofty spirit. He was among the most eloquent of American 
 orators ; humane toward his captives, never permitting them to 
 undergo the tortures usual among the savage Indians. 
 
 The Delawares, called Lenni-Lenapes, comprised two power- 
 ful families — the Minsi, and Delawares proper. The term 
 Lenni-Lenape, signifies original people, and according to tradi- 
 tion, well applies to the Delawares. Heckwelder learned from 
 their traditional history, that their ancestors in very remote ages 
 dwelt in the western part of the American Continent, from 
 whence they emigrated centuries ago, eastward, in a body. 
 After many nights' encampment (nights meaning years) they ar- 
 rived at the Mississippi river, where they first met the Iroquois, 
 who also had come from the west or some distant country, with 
 whom they formed a confederacy against the Alligewi, a power- 
 ful nation residing eastward of the Mississippi. 
 
 The Alligewis were a tall stout people, dwelling in large 
 towns located along the rivers watering their country, between 
 the Mississippi and the Alleghenies. The Allegheny river is 
 called after this nation by the Delawares ; as also the Apalach- 
 ian chain of mountains. After a long and bloody contest, the 
 Alligewi were subdued by the combined forces of the Delawares 
 and Iroquois, and forced to quit the country. They fled down 
 the Mississippi river and never returned ; and since that time 
 the Alligewi have been lost to history and tradition. After the 
 
218 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 expulsion of the Alligewi, the Delawares and Iroquois made a 
 mutual partition of the country eastward of the Mississippi 
 among themselves. The Lenape took possession of the southern 
 portion, and spread themselves over the country along the Poto- 
 mac, Delaware, Susquehannah, and Hudson rivers and their 
 tributaries. The Iroquois, then called Mengwe, occupied the 
 northern portion of the country ; principally along the lakes and 
 their tributaries. This division of territory, according to Indian 
 tradition, caused the Delawares to separate into three tribes, 
 namely : the Turkey, Turtle, and Minsi or Wolf. From these 
 have descended many families and tribes of the Delaware 
 nation. The Turtle and Turkey families settled near the Atlan- 
 tic from the Hudson to beyond the Potomac ; and the Minsi, 
 called Manseys, occupied New Jersey and Pennsylvania. The 
 Delawares at the early settlement of the country by Europeans 
 were known more particularly by the name of Minsi and Dela- 
 wares proper ; the latter then occupying lower New Jersey, the 
 banks of the Delaware south of Trenton, and the valley of the 
 Schuylkill. They also occupied the countries at the head waters 
 of the Susquehannah and Delaware rivers. Their' council fires 
 were kindled on the Minisink flats above Water Gap, and they 
 had a village and peach orchard within the bounds of what is 
 now Northampton County, where the village of Nazareth is 
 located. The Five Nations subjugated the Delawares in 1650. 
 But in 1756, their great Sachem, Teedyuscung, extorted from 
 the Iroquois chiefs an acknowledgment of the independence of 
 the Delawares. After the Delawares were subdued and brought 
 under Iroquois vassalage, they commenced to retreat westward. 
 Some crossed the Alleghenies and located on the Muskingum ; 
 those who remained in Pennsylvania joined the Shawnees, and 
 became allies of the French in the war of 1760, against the 
 British. In 1768, the great body of them passed into the valley 
 of the Mississippi and settled mainly in the State of Ohio. 
 During the war of the Revolution, the great body of them sided 
 with the British ; and in 1794 they were at the head of the con- 
 federacy that spread such terror throughout the West after the 
 defeat of General St. Clair. Their defeat by General Wayne 
 brought them to a sense of their condition, and satisfied them 
 that they were unable longer to contend against the whites. 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 2ig 
 
 They disposed of their lands lying along the Muskingum, to the 
 United States, in 1795, and took up their residence on the bank 
 of the Wabash, in the State of Indiana, where they remained 
 until the year 1819, when they ceded their lands there to the 
 Federal Government, and removed west of the Mississippi to 
 the country lying north of the mouth of the Kansas river. 
 
 The Delawares occupied the greater portion of Pennsylvania, 
 and of the country generally from the Hudson to the Potomac, 
 when William Penn first landed upon the western shore of the 
 Delaware. His treatment of the Indians secured their friend- 
 ship, and had other early European settlers pursued the same 
 humane course toward the natives, much treasure and many 
 valuable lives would have been, saved. 
 
 The Delawares- had many noted chiefs. By themselves 
 " Tammany," of whom we have but little account, received the 
 most devout reverence. 
 
 " Immortal Tammany, of Indian race, 
 Great in the field, and foremost in the chase ! 
 No puny saint was he, with fasting pale : 
 He climbed the mountain, and he swept the vale, 
 Rushed through the torrent with unequaled might, 
 Yon ancient saints would tremble at the sight ; 
 To public views he added private ends, 
 And loved his country most, and next his friends ; 
 His fame let every honest tongue resound ; 
 With him let every generous patriot vie, 
 To live in freedom or with honor die." 
 
 This chief died, it has been supposed, between the years 1680 
 and 1690, though even this is to a great extent founded upon 
 conjecture. Willian Penn made his first treaty with the Dela- 
 wares, in December, 1682, under an elm tree, in Kensington 
 Township, two miles above Chestnut street, Philadelphia. 
 
 Glikhokan was among the most noted of Delaware warriors. 
 After successfully disputing the Catholic religion with the French 
 priests of Canada, he was converted to Christianity, in 1769, by 
 the United Brethren, with whom he went to reside in 1770, 
 against the wishes of his chiefs and people. He was murdered 
 by white savages at Gradenhutten in the month of March, 1782. 
 The leader of the murderers was Col. David Williamson, of 
 
220 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Pennsylvania. He had under his command about eighty white 
 men from the neighborhood of Pittsburg. They, with more 
 than savage barbarity, murdered and scalped ninety-six persons ; 
 none were spared ; besides the helpless women, thirty-four chil- 
 dren were murdered in cold blood by these worse than fiends in 
 human form. These Christian Indians wers cut off under the 
 mistaken notion that some of their number had been engaged in 
 the murder of the "Wallace family, which had been committed 
 a short time before by some Sandusky warriors. 
 
 Pakanke, Netawatwees, "White Eyes, Tadeuskund (Honest 
 John), Captain Pipe, Kilbuck, and Shingis, were among the 
 most distinguished Delaware chiefs. Pakanke was a man of 
 great power, not only in council, but in the field. He resided 
 forty miles north of Pittsburg, in 1770, and reluctantly espoused 
 the cause of Christianity. Netawatwees was head chief of the 
 Delawares, and used his utmost endeavors to have his people 
 adopt the Christian religion. He died in 1778, on the Muskin- 
 gum river, with small pox. He had his residence for a time on 
 the Cuyahoga river. By his influence, King Beaver, of the 
 Turkey tribe, settled on the Muskingum, and built a town at the 
 mouth of Nemoschille Creek. 
 
 "White-Eyes was the first captain among the Delawares. He 
 was favorable to the spread of the Gospel among his people, and, 
 though the other chiefs had, on several occasions, proposed to 
 expel the missionaries from the country, White-Eyes kept the 
 chiefs and council in awe, and would not suffer the missionaries 
 to be molested. In his speeches in council he showed that he 
 was convinced the Christian teachers were right, and benefiting 
 his race. 
 
 Tadeuskund, also known as Honest John, was almost equal in 
 prowess with "White-Eyes. He, after much wavering and hesi- 
 tancy, was baptized by the Moravians, and received into full 
 fellowship in the Christian church ; but his conversion, doubt- 
 less, was but a matter of form, as his subsequent conduct fully 
 proved. 
 
 Shingis was a noted Delaware chief, residing where Pittsburg 
 now stands, in 1753, when "Washington went on his mission to 
 the French, on the Ohio. He was the first chief "Washington 
 visited, and accompanied him to Logstown. Heckwelder, who 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 221 
 
 knew Shingis, considered him the greatest Indian warrior of his 
 time. His name was a terror during the French war. 
 
 Captain Pipe was the most noted Delaware chief of the "Wolf 
 tribe during the Revolution. He, with his braves, assisted the 
 Iroquois, under Half-King, to force the missionaries and Chris- 
 tian Indians from Gradenhutten, Schoenbruner, and Salem, to 
 Sandusky. Pipe was one of the chief leaders of the Delaware3 
 when Col. "William Crawford was burnt at the stake by the sav- 
 ages, near Sandusky, Ohio, in May, 1782. Crawford was cap- 
 tured by a band of Delawares, and conducted to " "Wyandot," 
 where Captain Pipe, with his own hands, painted Colonel Craw- 
 ford and Doctor Knight black, preparatory to their execution. 
 Crawford was then taken to the place of execution, where Pipe 
 addressed the assembled Indians. At the close of his speech 
 the executioners commenced the work of death with demoniac 
 yells. For three hours they kept up the torture before the un- 
 fortunate victim was relieved by death. "Wingenim, another 
 noted Delaware chief, who had been upon friendly terms with 
 Crawford, was present when he was led to the stake, and ap^ 
 pealed to by Crawford for mercy, which he refused to extend 
 him, under the plea that he had no power to revoke or alter the 
 sentence. Dr. Knight was compelled to witness the agonies and 
 death of Col. Crawford. The same punishment awaited him ; 
 but, exerting all his powers of mind and body, he escaped from 
 his executioners, and saved his life. 
 
 Killbuck, called Gelelemend, after the death of "White-Eyes, 
 became the leading chief of the Delaware nation by appoint- 
 ment, during the minority of the rightful heir to the position. 
 He was a friend of the whites, for whom he did much valuable 
 service in protecting them from the ravages of the hostile na- 
 tions. He was baptized, and became a consistent member of 
 the Christian church, of which he died a member, in 1811, at 
 the age of about eighty years. 
 
 An Indian chief, by the name of Killbuck, had a village on 
 the east bank of the river bearing this name, about nine miles 
 south of "Wooster, Ohio, about the beginning of the present cen- 
 tury. 
 
 The Crees resided on the Atlantic coast, south of the Pow- 
 hatans, in the territory occupied by the Hatteras, when the coun- 
 
222 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 try was first visited by Europeans. In 1711, they were allies 
 of the Tuscaroras in their attack upon the white settlers. They 
 have been classed with the Tuscaroras, but have no existence as 
 a nation, and have all perished or become absorbed. 
 
 The Mohegans, also called Mohicans, had their residence on 
 the banks of the Hudson ; but the term was applied to several 
 tribes inhabiting Long Island and the country lying between 
 the dominions of the Delawares and the New England nations. 
 The Mohicans were very early settlers in the valley of the Hud- 
 son, though we have no reliable data of their origin, or advent 
 upon the banks of the Hudson. They were early known as 
 Moheakannuks, and Kiver Indians. They were peaceable and 
 friendly towards the whites. 
 
 The Mohegans who occupied Long Island and the country 
 between the Delawares and New England Indians were dis- 
 tinct from the Mohicans of the Hudson. They comprised sev- 
 eral tribes, the most prominent being the Pequods, Manhattans, 
 and Tunxis. The central seat of the Mohegans was at Norwich, 
 in Connecticut, where was also their ancient burying place. 
 They were in no respect related to the surrounding Indian na- 
 tions, with whom they were engaged in war when the whites 
 first entered their jurisdiction. They were emigrants from the 
 west, who had entered the country not long previous to the first 
 landing of the Pilgrims ; had no annals; but, from all we can 
 gather of authentic character, they made their way into Con- 
 necticut from the north, from the valley of the Hudson ; but, 
 otherwise, their early history is a blank ; and it is more a mat- 
 ter of conjecture than reliable history, that they came from the 
 valley of the Hudson, or were of the Mohican family of that 
 locality. 
 
 The Pequods Were the most powerful of the Mohegan tribes ; 
 and, before the revolt of Uncas, a noted chief, against the great 
 Pequod sachem, Sassacus, their nation was capable of giving 
 law to the surrounding tribes. This revolt divided their power, 
 and, as a consequence, the Narragansetts, by the aid of the 
 English, subdued the Pequods ; and the Mohegans, eventually, 
 after being greatly reduced by wars, were compelled to submit 
 to the rigor and domineering subjection of the Iroquois. 
 
 Before the revolt of Uncas, the Peauods, by their fierce, war- 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 223 
 
 like and cruel disposition, occasioned the Narragansetts, though 
 a more powerful nation, to stand in awe, and court their friend- 
 ship as a means of safety. The name of Sassacus, said Roger 
 Williams, was a terror to all the neighboring tribes of Indians, 
 and no wonder his name should be a terror, as, at that time, he 
 had under him no less than twenty-six noted sachems. He 
 could call into the field, almost at a moment's warning, 2,000 
 brave warriors. Feeling his power invincible, he was thrown 
 off his guard ; and, before he was aware of it, the English and 
 Narragansetts stole into his village on Mystic river, one night, 
 and killed more than six hundred of his people. Seven only of 
 the villagers escaped alive to reveal the terrible tale of death to 
 the haughty Sassacus. Discouraged by this and other misfor- 
 tunes, the Pequod chief, with his warriors, retired to Sassacus 
 swamp ; thither they were pursued by the enemy, and almost 
 exterminated. Sassacus, with a few followers, fled to the Mo- 
 hawks for shelter. They were not even safe there, as Sassacus 
 was soon murdered, and his associates in exile sold into slavery, 
 or incorporated into other tribes ; and since that time the Pe- 
 quods have had no existence as a nation or tribe. 
 
 Uncas was the great sachem of the Mohegans in 1635, when 
 the Pequods first became known to the English. His revolt 
 from Sassacus occurred about that period, and by it a large scope 
 of country belonging to the Pequods, called Moheag, extending 
 from near the Connecticut river, on the south, to the domains 
 of the Narragansetts, on the north, fell under the jurisdiction of 
 Uncas. 
 
 In 1637, the wily Uncas, for self-protection against his Indian 
 neighbors, joined the English in their war against the Pequods, 
 though the English then feared Uncas and his nation almost as 
 much as they did the Pequods. He soon dispelled their fears 
 by his extreme barbarism committed upon the Pequods near 
 Saybrook, in 1637. A party of Mohegans came upon seven Pe- 
 quods, near the fort, killed five of them, and took one prisoner, 
 whom they executed in the most inhuman manner possible, and 
 after he was dead tore his limbs from the body and burnt them 
 to ashes. Some of the Mohegan executioners cut some of the 
 flesh from his body, which they ate, whilst singing about the fire.* 
 * Drake's Indians of North America, p. 150. 
 
224 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Uncas's fidelity to the English proved steadfast throughout 
 his eventful life, except he was charged with protecting Pequods 
 after they were almost destroyed as a nation by the English and 
 !N arragansetts. This is greatly to his credit, as many of the Pe- 
 quods were his kindred ; especially so when, in fact, he had en- 
 gaged in all the wars of the English against his own country- 
 men, and all the while shielded the white settlements. 
 
 The destruction of the Pequod branch of the Mohegan family 
 did not, it would seem, satisfy the Narragansetts and their Indian 
 allies, especially the Nianticks ; they seemed also to desire the 
 extirpation of the Mohegans proper. In 1644:, the JSTarragansetts 
 and Kianticks commenced war upon the Mohegan3, and for a 
 time compelled Uncas and his men to keep within the walls of 
 their fort. This was precipitated by Uncas declaring war 
 against Sequasson, a Narragansett sachem, and the capture and 
 execution of the great Miantonomoh, head chief of the ISarra- 
 gansett nation. In the war between this chief and Uncas, the 
 English of Rhode Island favored the cause of the former, whilst 
 the latter was in favor with the English of Connecticut and Mas- 
 sachusetts. The Rhode Islanders, to shield Miantonomoh in 
 battle, furnished him a heavy coat of mail, which so weighed 
 him down that, when retreat became necessary, he was readily 
 overtaken by the fleet Mohegans. He was captured and brought 
 into the presence of Uncas. He remained silent and sullen un- 
 til the latter addressed him and said : " If you had taken me, I 
 would have besought you for my life."* Uncas took his pris- 
 oner to Hartford, and delivered him over to the English. They, 
 in general counsel with the delegates of the United Colonies, 
 who called to their aid five of the most judicious elders, decided 
 that Uncas should execute his prisoner, which he did, but with- 
 out torture. This was a most flagrant outrage, and a gross vio- 
 lation of every principal of honor. Left to himself, Uncas 
 would not have been guilty of the diabolical deed. He was 
 bribed by the colonists, under the guidance of the elders of the 
 Puritan church, to commit the foul murder, under the promise 
 that he and his people should receive protection, against the 
 N arragansetts, from the English. 
 
 After the death of Miantonomoh, Ninigret became the head 
 
 * Drake's North American Indians, p. 128. 
 
FORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 22$. 
 
 warrior of the Narragansetts and Nianticks. Up to that time 
 he had been a sachem of the latter tribe of Narragansetts, residing 
 in Khode Island. At this time, Pessicus, a younger brother of 
 Miantonomoh, was chief of the Narragansetts. Pessicus invaded 
 the dominions of Uncas, and drove him into his fort on the river 
 Thames, and would have, in all probability, reduced him by 
 famine, had not the English rendered him timely aid ; but they 
 eventually deserted him, after finding him guilty of a " devilish 
 falsehood" — even sent out a force against him, in consequence 
 of his hostilities toward the Indians of Quabaconk, subjects of 
 the English. Uncas outlived his Indian enemies, and, as would 
 seem, triumphed over them all.* He remained friendly to the 
 English during his life. He was their ally during King Philip's 
 war, and died at Norwich soon after its close, in 1683. His 
 grave is upon the plain, above the falls of the Yantic, near 
 Norwich. A monument was erected to his memory by the 
 citizens of the town, in 1832, the foundation-stone of which was 
 laid by General Jackson, whilst on his eastern tour during that 
 year. 
 
 The Manhattans occupied the island upon which New York 
 City was built when the Hudson Eiver was discovered by Henry 
 Hudson in 1609. They also occupied the bank of the river in 
 lower Westchester. 
 
 Hudson's vessel (Half-Moon) came first to anchor after passing 
 from the mouth of the river at Yerplancks Point, eight miles be 
 low. Here the natives in great numbers gathered from the 
 highlands. One of them being caught in the act of stealing a 
 pillow and some wearing apparel from the ship, was shot in Ins 
 canoe by one of the crew of the vessel as he was escaping with 
 his plunder. Another native who leaped into the water ap- 
 parently to secure the canoe and stolen goods of the thief, on 
 taking hold of the side of the shallop, was struck by one of Hud- 
 son's men with a sword, and his hand severed from his arm, and 
 was suffered to drown without relief. The death of these two 
 Indians produced intense hatred on the part of the natives against 
 the whites ever afterwards. Bloody wars ensued between the 
 Dutch and the Algonquins, before the former were able to hold 
 in check and prevent their ravages upon the white settlements. 
 * Bancroft's History of the U. S., Vol. II, p. 109. 
 15 
 
. 226 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 In May, 1626, Peter Minuvit, the Dutch governor of the 
 colony, purchased Manhattan island from the Manhattans for the 
 sum of about $25.00. After its purchase he built a strong fort at 
 the place now called the Battery. The Manhattan and river tribes 
 of the Mohegans have all passed away, so ere long the same 
 may be said of the Mohegans, of whom but comparatively few 
 of pure blood now remain. Some still occupy their ancient 
 land on the banks of the Thames, five miles below Norwich in 
 Connecticut. In 1864, according to recent publications, there 
 were 400 Mohegans in Connecticut.* 
 
 The Nanticocks originally occupied the country lying between 
 the Chesapeake and Delaware Bays. They were the leading In- 
 dian nation of Maryland before they were subdued by the Five 
 Nations. In the year 1710 they abandoned their ancient domain 
 and settled at Wyoming upon the Susquehannah, where they re- 
 sided until about the commencement of the .war of the Revolu- 
 tion, when they crossed the Alleghenies and joined the British 
 against the colonists. They have no tribal existence, being dis- 
 tributed amongs other nations and tribes. 
 
 The Abanakes, when they first became known to Europeans, re- 
 sided in Maine. They were early visited by the French Jesuits, 
 under whose moral teachings they became nominal Christians. 
 Until the conquest of Canada by the English in 1760 they were 
 the allies of the French. In the year 1754 the whole nation, ex- 
 cept the Penobscots, emigrated to Canada. According to the 
 eighth census there were then in the State of Maine 747 
 Abanakes, remnants of the Penobscots and Passamaquoddy 
 tribes. 
 
 The Susquehannocks were an independent, warlike band of 
 natives, residing upon the banks of the Susquehannah, in Penn- 
 sylvania and Maryland; but, after a bloody conflict with the 
 Five Nations, were forced down upon the Yirginians. They 
 ravaged Maryland and north eastern Virginia at will, with the 
 apparent approval of Governor Berkley, who, fearing his Vir- 
 ginia subjects, refused to allow them to defend themselves against 
 the Indian depredations, until the planters, in defiance of Berk- 
 ley, declared Nathaniel Bacon their leader, who, at the head of 
 
 * The Indian Races of North and South America, by Charles de Wolf Brow- 
 nel,p. 448. 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 227 
 
 500 men, marched out against the savage invaders. Berkley, 
 whose conduct seems to have been more cruel than that of the 
 real savages, declared Bacon and his companions " traitors," and 
 sent out a body of troops to arrest Bacon, who was then success- 
 fully beating back the Indians. Berkley was made governor of 
 Virginia by her own citizens, as Cromwell made no officials in 
 the province, and the Yirginians did not recognize the authority 
 of his successor Richard. A popular government, with the right 
 of universal suffrage, was inaugurated. When the news of the 
 restoration of Charles II. as king of England reached Virginia, 
 Berkley turned traitor to the people, and disclaimed popular 
 sovereignty. In gratitude for this treachery of Berkley, King 
 Charles caused the arms of Virginia to be quartered with those 
 of England, Scotland, and Ireland, " as an independent member 
 of the empire." From this circumstance Virginia received the 
 name of the " Old Dominion."* 
 
 The traitors, as Bacon's men were called, not only beat back 
 the Indians, but worsted the royalists, driving them back to the 
 Rappahannock. The royalists and Indians were subdued, and 
 popular liberty proclaimed by the Virginians, under their great 
 leader, Nathaniel Bacon, on July 4, 1676. 
 
 The Susquehannocks, according to the description of them by 
 Captain John Smith, were of gigantic stature — much greater than 
 the English. In 1707 they resided upon the western borders of 
 Maryland, but have long since become extinct. 
 
 The Mannahoaks, another independent tribe, occupied the 
 country at the head waters of the Rappahannock, and the Mano- 
 cans, also an independent tribe, resided in the regions south of the 
 James River. They, as also the Mannahoaks, were very rude 
 savages of an inferior grade of the red race. They were smaller 
 than the Powhatans, and much inferior to them in many other 
 respects. They are also extinct. 
 
 NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 
 
 When the early navigators visited this continent it seems to 
 have been their custom to seize and take back with them to 
 Europe such of the natives as they might see proper to capture 
 
 * Lossing's Pictorial Field Book of the Revolution, Vol. II., p. 254 
 
228 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 in the New "World, without for a moment considering the evil 
 consequences which flow from such a course of wanton vio- 
 lence towards the Americans, the rightful owners of this conti- 
 nent. 
 
 Columbus, in his voyage in 1492, captured and took to Spain 
 several natives from the "West Indies. Sebastian Cabot, in 1502, 
 arrested and took from Newfoundland three of the natives to 
 England, who were the first native Americans exhibited in Great 
 Britain. The French, in 1608, arrested several natives on the 
 St. Lawrence, and took them to Paris. In 1524 John Yeraz- 
 zine, in the service of Francis I., came to the coasts of Connecti- 
 cut, where twenty of his crew landed and came upon an old 
 woman, a young girl, and two little boys. They tried to carry 
 off the girl, but her cries induced them to release her, and cap- 
 tured one of the boys and took him with them. In 1577, Sir 
 Martin Frobisher attacked a party of Indians in York Sound, and 
 killed ^ve or six of them, taking two women prisoners. In 1607 
 Hendrick Hudson's crew committed many acts of violence upon 
 the natives residing upon the banks of the Hudson River ; sev- 
 eral of the natives were killed. In 1605 Captain George "Way- 
 mouth carried off five Indians from New England to Europe. 
 Other like wrongs had been inflicted upon the New England In- 
 dians before the landing of the Pilgrims in 1620. It could 
 hardly be presumed by the early settlers that the natives, natural- 
 ly suspicious, would at once recognize the whites as friends, how- 
 ever kindly they might treat them. The pious Pilgrims received 
 no kinder reception, at first, by the natives than any other ad- 
 venturers. 
 
 "When the Pilgrims landed at Plymouth the natives did not 
 greet them in friendship, and had good reasons for treating them 
 as enemies and invaders of their country. Some sixteen of the 
 Pilgrims, clad in heavy armor and supplied with fire-arms, pro- 
 ceeded from the Mayflower to make discoveries. Five or six 
 natives appeared before them, but soon disappeared in the 
 woods without having anything to say to the English, who pur- 
 sued them many miles without overtaking them. About the 8th 
 of December, 1610, after the reconnoitering band of English had 
 returned to their shallop, the Indians, by a shower of arrows, 
 made an attack upon them, but did no harm. One Indian, sup- 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 229 
 
 posed to be the chief, was probably wounded, as, after the dis- 
 charge of the Pilgrim's musket, the Indian, at whom the most 
 deliberate aim had been taken, "gave an extraordinary cry," 
 when all the natives retired. The trophies of this victory con- 
 sisted of eighteen arrows, some of which were headed with brass, 
 some with deer-horn, and others with eagles' claws.* 
 
 Thus stood matters when the Plymouth colony disembarked 
 on Monday, December 21, 1620, and began the first settlement 
 of Europeans in New England. Fortunately for this infant 
 colony the Indians had been nearly exterminated in their vi- 
 cinity a short time previous by a wasting disease. Some of the 
 more sagacious chiefs, observing the Pilgrims meant them no 
 harm, became friendly, and rendered the colonists important aid 
 in the conflicts with the hostile tribes. Among the friendly 
 chiefs Samoset and Massasoit stood most prominent. 
 
 The New England Indians comprised several powerful nations 
 and tribes. The chief nations were the Massachusetts, "Wampa- 
 noags, Pawtuckets, Narragansetts, Pokonkets, Nipmucs and Pen- 
 nacooks. 
 
 The Massachusetts were once a leading power among the New 
 England nations, but before the landing of the Pilgrims, by dis- 
 ease and wars, had been reduced to vassalage by neighboring 
 nations. They, as well as the New England Indians generally, 
 when first discovered by the whites, were in the lowest state of 
 savage barbarity. It was their stone age ; all their instruments 
 being of stone, except occasionally some of copper and brass were 
 found among them. They were indolent, living upon fish and 
 game ; but some attention was paid by them to the cultivation 
 of the ground in raising corn for winter subsistence. The Mas- 
 sachusetts resided in the country about Boston, with head-quar- 
 ters at Tehticut, in Middleborough. Here was where Chicka- 
 taubut, their chief sachem had his residence. At the time of 
 the founding of the Plymouth colony, the Massachusetts nation 
 seemed to have no abiding place, and were so hunted and pressed 
 by the relentless Torrotines, that they were almost daily com- 
 pelled to seek a new place of safety. 
 
 In 1621 Chickataubut, with eight other sachems, by a written 
 instrument, acknowledged themselves the subjects of King 
 * Mount's Relation.— 1 Mass. Hist. Col. VIIL, 218-219. 
 
230 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 James. This great sachem remained friendly to the English 
 until his death, which occurred in 1633. His son Josiah, alias 
 "Wampatuck, in 1665 deeded the lands in Braintree to the Eng- 
 lish ; also in 1653 he sold a large tract in the vicinity of North 
 River to Timothy Hatherly and others, and subsequently sold 
 other tracts in the vicinity of Boston. The deed for the land 
 upon which Boston stands was made by Josiah Wampatuck, 
 grand-son of Chickatanbut, March 19, 1695. This nation has 
 become extinct, and the name even not regarded by recent 
 historians as ever having a place in the history of America. 
 Captain Smith, in his account of New England, published in 
 1631, states that he had been informed that all the Massachu- 
 setts had been destroyed by the plague, except about thirty, of 
 whom twenty-eight were killed by their neighbors, leaving 
 only two survivors, when the English first located in their 
 country.* 
 
 The Narragansetts were a fierce warlike nation residing in 
 Rhode Island and south-western shores of Narraganset Bay, 
 when they first became known to the Europeans. Canonicus 
 was the most noted sachem of this nation. Meditating a war 
 against the whites, Canonicus, wishing to make his purpose known 
 to the whites, sent a bunch of arrows with a rattle-snake's skin 
 to Governor Bradford, who filled the skin with powder and 
 balls, and returned it to the chief. 
 
 He well understood the meaning of Bradford, and concluded 
 to live upon terms of friendship thereafter with him. They could 
 bring between two and three thousand warriors into the field, 
 and had they, in the infancy state of New England, known their 
 power, could doubtless have exterminated them. They seemed 
 to have more hatred toward some of the Indian nations than the 
 colonists, particularly the Pokanokets, over whom presided Mas- 
 sasoit, one of the most wise and noted chiefs of North America. 
 Under the influence of King Philip, they were reconciled and 
 became his most powerful ally. They were the avowed enemies 
 of the Pequods, who could muster more warriors in the field 
 than the Narragansetts. Until the English joined them they 
 were unable to succeed against the Pequods. The combined 
 forces of the English and Narragansetts under Captain John 
 
 * Drake's History and Biography of the Indians of North America, p. 81. 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 23 1 
 
 Mason, however, subjugated the Pequods, but not without very 
 great carnage. 
 
 About sixty Pequod villages, with their women and children, 
 were burned by the white and Narragansett savages, of which 
 fiendish conduct the English boast as a great feat of arms in the 
 new world, performed in 1638 by the Pilgrims and their as- 
 sociates. 
 
 When Roger Williams was forced by the Plymouth and Mas- 
 sachusetts governments to leave the country, he sought shelter 
 with the Narragansetts, where he was kindly treated by the In- 
 dians, who became the benefactors of the Rhode Island colony. 
 They fed and protected the colony, while the Puritans of Plym- 
 outh and Massachusetts had, without food or clothing, driven 
 Williams and his band of Christians out into the wilderness to 
 perish among the savages. 
 
 Through the influence of Roger Williams, Rhode Island was 
 given to the colony by Miantonomoh, the renowned Narragansett 
 sachem, whose tragic death is noticed in another place. Here 
 was established, under the protection of the savage nations from 
 the persecution of the Pilgrim Christians, the first example of 
 civil and religious liberty in the New World. 
 
 Whilst the other great nations of New England have all vir- 
 tually passed from earth, a few hundred of the Narragansett de- 
 scendants of the great Canonicus and Miantonomoh still survive 
 to witness the prosperity of the descendants of the noble white 
 men whom their ancestors had fed and protected over two hun- 
 dred years ago. About four hundred Narragansetts now reside 
 in Rhode Island. 
 
 The Pokanokets lived on the eastern shore of Narraganset Bay, 
 in Rhode Island, and some of their tribe were in the neighbor- 
 hood of Barnstable and Plymouth. Massasoit was the sachem 
 of the Pokanoket confederacy, which included all the tribes in 
 the vicinity of Plymouth, and his influence was felt over the 
 tribes far in the interior. He had his head-quarters at Mount 
 Hope on Narraganset Bay. He was the sagamore of the 
 Wampanoags. The Pilgrims, as soon as they learned the 
 character of Massasoit, sought a friendly interview with him. 
 They first gained information of this renowned chief from Sam- 
 oset, a sagamore from Pawtuxet, March 16, 1621. He resided 
 
232 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 formerly at Maratiggon, five days travel distant from Plymouth. 
 He was a Wampanoag, a sagamore of the tribe that had pre- 
 viously been cut off by the plague, and had learned a little Eng- 
 lish from the Penobscot fishermen as well as that the English 
 were disposed to be kind to the red men. Without standing 
 upon useless ceremony, or even waiting to be invited, Samoset 
 suddenly appeared at Plymouth, solitary and alone, almost in a 
 nude state, his only garment being a leather belt about his waist, 
 with a fringe about six or eight inches long. Having entered 
 the town unmolested, he boldly went to the rendezvous of the 
 Pilgrims, and in English exclaimed, ""Welcome Englishmen."* 
 In the name of his nation, he welcomed the whites of the coun- 
 try of which he seemed to be the only survivor. The kind re- 
 ception and friendly intercourse between Samoset and the Pil- 
 grims, laid the foundation of friendship between the English and 
 Massasoit. Assisted by Squanto, who was one of the captives car- 
 ried from Pawtuxet to England by Waymouth, and who learned 
 to speak English, Massasoit, who then resided at Pokanoket, 
 paid a visit to Plymouth. For the mutual benefit of his people 
 and the whites, a treaty was then formed between him and the 
 Plymouth colony. He desired the English as an ally against 
 the Narragansetts, with whom he was then at war, and the Eng- 
 lish desired his alliance for their protection against the savage 
 nation as well, whom they greatly feared. 
 
 This great sachem proved to be the fast friend of the colonists 
 during his life. He stood guard, as it were, over them, giv- 
 ing prompt warning of approaching danger — virtually saved 
 them from destruction when a plot was formed for their extir- 
 pation. 
 
 The conduct of Massasoit is the more praiseworthy, as the 
 Pilgrims were in fact trespassers upon his domain when they 
 took up their residence at Plymouth in 1620. The English gave 
 him full assurance of their fidelity to this chief, by assisting him 
 in a war with Canonicus in 1632, which was ended by/ the 
 English forces under Captain Miles Slandish, without much 
 bloodshed. Massasoit was the father of King Philip, the most 
 distinguished Indian chief of North America. He had a son 
 named Alexander, who succeeded to the government of the Po- 
 * Bancroft's History of the United States, Vol. L, p. 316. 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 233 
 
 kanoket confederacy upon his father's death. This ruler, upon 
 the mere suspicion that he was going to take up arms against 
 the Plymouth government, was dragged from his home and fam- 
 ily and never returned alive, having suddenly died of a fever, as 
 was said, induced by the harsh treatment of the Pilgrims, whose 
 prisoner he then was. At his death, Philip became the head 
 chief of the nation. 
 
 The harsh treatment of Alexander, and other hostile demon- 
 strations on the part of the English had, together with their 
 growing power, awoke Philip to the true condition of the Indians, 
 and to remedy the evil he resolved to exterminate them, as the 
 only means of safety for the red race. With this view he united 
 all the tribes of the "VVampanoags, and the great mass of the 
 New England tribes in a conspiracy to exterminate the English. 
 John Sassamon, a Christian Indian, learning the purpose of the 
 murderous conspirators, revealed it to the colonists, for winch 
 kind office his savage brethren put him to death. For his mur- 
 der Pokanoket Indians were seized by the Plymouth govern- 
 ment, tried and executed upon very doubtful evidence of only 
 one witness, who did not see the murder committed, the dead 
 body of Sassamon having been found under the ice a few days 
 after he had disappeared. This precipitated the war so long 
 contemplated by King Philip. Though having in view and pre- 
 paring for war for several years, Philip refrained from striking 
 the first blow, in order, no doubt, that the English might bo 
 considered the aggressors. In 1675 the young Indian warriors 
 began to congregate at Mount Hope, in order to avenge the 
 death of those executed by the Pilgrims for the murder of Sassa- 
 mon. The Pokanokets were ungovernable ; yet Philip was not 
 hasty, but waited until the Colonists commenced hostilities, 
 which was by an Englishman shooting an Indian. 
 
 The war then raged with relentless fury on both sides. King 
 Philip was the Napoleon of the combined Indian forces, num- 
 bering several thousand ; some have even supposed them 10,000 
 strong, and Captain Benjamin Church, seems to have been the 
 Wellington in command of the English forces, not near so 
 numerous as that of the Indians. Philip at first was mainly 
 successful, which brought to his ranks many nations, who there- 
 tofore had been friendly toward the colonists, but had eventu- 
 
234 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 ally to succumb to the superior strategy and bravery of the 
 English who were engaged in the struggle for life. 
 
 The war in no respect was conducted on either side with any 
 of the principles of humanity. Each seemed to be actuated by 
 the most malignant motive of revenge. The English, not satis- 
 fied with the slaughter of the natives, sold their prisoners as 
 slaves, thus tearing them away from their friends, home and 
 country, to die in foreign lands. 
 
 The Narragansetts and Nipmucks suffered the most severely 
 in the war, each nation having lost about 1000 men. From 
 June to October of 1676, Captain Church's command slaughter- 
 ed about 1000 natives. Philip and his warriors fought most 
 bravely, but under far less advantageous circumstances than the 
 English. They were comparatively without arms or ammunition, 
 and often suffered for food and want of shelter. Philip's war 
 seemed to be on the defence, but though broken in spirit and 
 driven from his possessions, he did not surrender nor yield until 
 the last moment of his life. 
 
 Surrounded by a few followers, whom he advised to desert 
 him, as the great mass of his army had already done, he was 
 shot and killed by his English pursuers, two ruffians firing on 
 the great chief whilst he was lying down in a swamp, where he 
 had retired, no doubt, to mourn in silence over his fate and that 
 of the nation. To him it must have been sad to reflect that he 
 was thus pursued and persecuted by the people whom his father 
 had protected and cherished when they first became settlers at 
 Plymouth. 
 
 The Pawtuckets reside in New Hampshire and Massachusetts. 
 They, as well as the Pennacooks, were of the Nipmuck family. 
 The Pennacooks were residents of New Hampshire. Passa- 
 conaway was the grand Sachem of the Pawtucket confederacy 
 during the early history of the Plymouth Colony. Among the 
 Indians he was known as the " great Sagamore of Pennuhog," 
 and doubtless was one of the most distinguished warriors and 
 statesmen of his race. He died at the advanced age of 120 
 years. 
 
 At first he was not disposed to look upon the Colonists as friends 
 of the red men, but after Massasoit had become their ally, he 
 and his people were less alarmed for their own safety. He, like 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 235 
 
 Massasoit, preferred peace to war, but was a more distinguished 
 warrior than the great Pokanoket sachem. Though he acted 
 toward the English with kindness and prevented them from be- 
 ing assailed by hostile natives, he, in return, received from them 
 harsh and cruel treatment. About the year 1642 the Massa- 
 chusetts government took the most summary measures possible 
 to disarm the Pawtuckets upon the mere idle report that they 
 were conspiring against the colonists. Not being able to arrest 
 Passacouaway, his son, a squaw and child were seized, dragged 
 to Boston and cast into prison. Unjust as this treatment was, 
 the great chief, looking to the future welfare of his people, did 
 not retaliate upon the English who then aimed at the extirpation 
 of their benefactors. His sagacity and self-command averted an 
 exterminating war and brought a reconciliation. His nation 
 have long since become extinct. 
 
 The Nipmucks proper occupied a district in the central part 
 of Massachusetts. They were an independent tribe, but had no 
 head chief of their own. At one time they were under Massa- 
 soit, at another time under the Narragansett ruler, and at an- 
 other period were subject to the Mohegan sachems. Squaw- 
 sachem "Weetamoo, the widow of Alexander,was the ruler of the 
 tribe in 1643. At times she placed herself and people under 
 the protection of the English. She and her tribe joined king 
 Philip in his war against the colonists, but deserted him in the 
 hour of his greatest peril, though it is said at Philip's request. 
 After abandoning Philip she sought refuge in her own country, 
 but soon fell into the hands of the English. Escaping from her 
 captors TVeetamoo was drowned in crossing a river or arm of 
 the sea as she was seeking a place of safety. The English cut 
 off her head and placed it upon a pole at Taunton, as a warn- 
 ing to the Indians. This barbarous conduct of the colonists 
 only tended to increase the hatred of the natives towards the 
 whites. 
 
 The brutal practice of making the heads of distinguished Indians 
 trophies" of victory was frequently indulged in by the enlightened 
 Puritans. Captain Church cut off the head of king Philip with 
 his sword and took it to Plymouth, where it was exposed upon 
 a gibbet for twenty years. One of his hands was publicly ex- 
 hibited in Boston, and his body was quartered and hung upon 
 
236 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 trees and there left as a monument of the shocking barbarity of 
 the savage Puritans.* 
 
 Barbarism was not a mere individual enterprise, as the Ply- 
 mouth Government gave a reward of 30 shillings per head for 
 all Indians killed or captured. The head of the great Sassacus 
 was cut off by the Mohawks and presented to the English of 
 Connecticut. 
 
 * Drake's History and Biography of the North American Indians, p. 227. 
 
MANDAN CHIEF. 
 
CHAPTEE XII. 
 
 i 
 
 THE EROQUOIS, HUBONS, AND MOBILIANS. 
 
 Iroquois, nations constituting. — Hurons, Mohawks, Senecas, Cayugas, Onon- 
 dagas, Oneidas, Tuscaroras. — Eries, Andastes. — The Six Nations. — Mo- 
 hawks, hravery of. — Logan's tribe of Mingoes. — Red Jacket, and Farmer's 
 Brother. — Tuscororas, migration of. — Hurons, conversion of, by the Jesuits, 
 — Wyandots, tradition of. — Powhatans, Captain Smith, life of, saved by 
 Pocahontas. — Powhatan, death of, 1618. — Mannahoacs. — Hatteras nation, 
 early account of. — Indians of Virginia. — The Alleghanians. — Catawbas, 
 Uchees, Cherokees, Natchez, Creeks, or Muscogees, Chickasaws, Yamassees, 
 Seminoles. — Mobilian nations. — Ferdinand de Soto traverses their country; 
 discovers the Mississippi river. — War with the Seminoles. — Their great 
 chiefs Osceola, Micanope, Jumper and Alligator. — Apalachians; Caddos, 
 Tunicas. — Natchitoches. — De Soto, his death. 
 
 THE Iroquois were a distinct people from the Algonquins in 
 several particulars ; their language was radically different, 
 and they were superior in physical and mental development. 
 They had large brains and well developed intellectual frontal 
 heads. The term Iroquois was applied to them by the French, 
 but the Dutch called them Maguas ; by the Indians of Virginia 
 they were termed Massawomeks, though they called themselves 
 Mengwes. 
 
 The Iroquois comprised the Hurons, Mohawks, Senecas, Cay- 
 ugas, Onondagas, Oneidas and Tuscaroras. The Hurons consti- 
 tuted the Hurons proper, Wyandotts, Attionandirones, Eries 
 and Andastes. 
 
 The Iroquois proper, constituting the six nations, were the 
 Mohawks, Senecas, Cayugas, Onondagas, Oneidas, and Tuscaro- 
 ras. Before the other five preceding nations were joined by the 
 Tuscaroras, they constituted the confederacy of the Five Na- 
 tions, who occupied lands within the State of New York. 
 Though the Mohawk was the leading nation of the confederacy, 
 yet their great " council fire " was in the country of the Onon- 
 
 (*37) 
 
238 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 dagas, and their metropolis located at, or near, where the city of 
 Syracuse now stands. The Iroquois were a warlike and brave 
 people, and extended their conquests into the Carolinas, New 
 England, Canada, and the Mississippi valley. "When the Dutch 
 first settled on Manhattan Island they held in subjection the 
 Algonquin tribes in that vicinity ; also those upon the Hudson, 
 Delaware, Connecticut and Susquehanna rivers, upon whom 
 they levied an annual revenue. 
 
 When the Pilgrims took up their residence at Plymouth the 
 Five Nations were a rising power in North America. Had not 
 New England been settled by Europeans it is most likely the 
 Iroquois would have exterminated the inferior tribes of the red 
 man. 
 
 They were generally successful in all their undertakings. 
 " Among all the barbarous nations of this portion of the conti- 
 nent the Iroquois of New York stand the most prominent."* 
 
 The origin of the Iroquois is unknown. According to tradi- 
 tion they came from beyond the lakes a great while ago, and 
 subdued, or exterminated, the inhabitants residing between the 
 lakes and the sea. "When the French located in Canada in 1611, 
 the Five Nations were engaged in a war with the Adirondaks ; 
 and the French, having settled upon lands of the Adirondaks, 
 assisted them against the Iroquois. 
 
 The Iroquois were divided into the following clans : The 
 "Wolf, Bear, Beaver, Tortoise, Deer, Snipe, Heron and Hawk. 
 
 At the time the French settled in Lower Canada, the Iroquois 
 owned the land on the banks of the St. Lawrence, where the 
 city of Montreal is now built. They then numbered about 
 25,000 souls, and could bring into the field about 2,300 fighting 
 men. Though a brave people, they were by no means ignorant 
 of the advantages of civil government and a regulated system 
 of morals. They sought every opportunity to learn such things 
 as would be beneficial to them from the French and English. 
 Many espoused the Christian faith and became co-workers with 
 the Jesuits in the promulgation of morals and religion. Their 
 moral teachings tended to soften the manners of the unconverted 
 natives.f 
 
 * The Jesuits in North America, by Parkman, p. 47. 
 f Parkman's Jesuits in North America, p. 319. 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 239 
 
 The Mohawks, the head tribe of the Six Nations, occupied 
 the country along the Mohawk river in the State of New York. 
 Their language was that of the confederate nations, and had no 
 word in it requiring the lips to be closed in its utterance. The 
 Mohawks were amongst the bravest of the American Race. 
 
 In the war of the Revolution they were powerful allies of the 
 British, and inflicted much injury upon the Colonists. Joseph 
 Brant was their great leader, and played a conspicuous part 
 against the Colonists as a Colonel in the British army. About 
 the close of the war they emigrated to Canada and took up their 
 residence on Grand river, there building villages, adopted a par- 
 tial civilization and enjoyed, to some degree, an organized civil 
 government. 
 
 The Mohawks, under John Brant, the son of Joseph, took 
 sides with the British in the war of 1812. A remnant of them 
 still reside upon their reservation near Grand river. As regards 
 their origin, they claim they, like the trees, sprung up in the 
 very place they were residing when first discovered by the 
 French* 
 
 The Senecas were a prominent nation of the Iroquois Con- 
 federacy. Their place of residence was in the State of New 
 York and in Ohio. In the latter State they owned 40,000 acres 
 of choice land on the east side of the Sandusky river. 
 
 They ceded this land to the United States in 1831, and emi- 
 grated to the Neosho River country south-west of the Missouri. 
 They were the remnant of Logan's tribe of Mingoes. 
 
 The Senecas had many distinguished chiefs and warriors, as 
 well as renowned orators, among them. Red Jacket and Farm- 
 ers' Brother, in point of eloquence, were surpassed by none of 
 their race. 
 
 The Oneidas, Onondagas and Cayugas, were residents of New 
 York. 
 
 The Oneidas dwelt near Oneida Lake, the Onondages and 
 Cayugas occupied the country between the Oneida and Seneca 
 Lakes. 
 
 The Oneidas are principally settled now upon a reservation 
 in the vicinity of Green Bay, Wisconsin ; some villages also be- 
 ing located near "Winnebago Lake. About two thousand 
 * Drake's History and Biography of the American Indians, p. 600. 
 
240 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Iroquois are, it is supposed, now living in Canada, the main 
 portion of whom are Cayugas and Mohawks. 
 
 The Tuscaroras' first place of residence known to the Euro- 
 peans was in North Carolina upon the Neuse and Tar Rivers 
 and the islands of that province. They were the most power- 
 ful nation of that portion of the country ; were quite as numer- 
 ous as the Catawbas and as brave as the Mohawks. Becoming 
 alarmed at the rapid increase of the white settlers in the Caro- 
 linas, they formed a conspiracy for their extirpation, and com- 
 menced the bloody work September 22, 1711, on the banks of 
 the Roanoke, and Palmico Sound. Their ravages awoke the 
 whites to a true sense of their danger. With the friendly 
 Cherokees, Creeks, Catawbas and Yamassees, they invaded the 
 dominions of the Tuscaroras, besieged them in their fort on the 
 Neuse River, and forced the garrison of eight hundred men to 
 surrender. Thus defeated and broken in spirit the hostile por- 
 tion of the Tuscaroras, in 1713, abandoned North Carolina and 
 took up their residence with the Iroquois in New York. The 
 next year they joined the confederacy of the Five Nations, and 
 from that time the Iroquois were known as the Six Nations. 
 
 The early history of the Tuscaroras is unknown. No tradition 
 or legend, points to the time when they first became a nation. 
 They doubtless came from the westward, as traces of them were 
 in Virginia when the Jamestown Colony was first established. 
 The Monocans, then residing at the head waters of the James 
 River, by some classed with the Algonquins, were Tuscaroras, 
 and very rude savages. 
 
 The Tuscaroras had a tradition that a vessel had been wreck- 
 ed upon the Atlantic coast before the discovery by Columbus, 
 the crew of which was saved by the Indians, but afterwards, 
 wholly destroyed and eaten up by the monster quadrupeds.* 
 
 They, as well as the Oneidas, did not unite with their breth- 
 ren against the Colonists in the war of the Revolution ; those 
 of them who did not join the Colonial Army against the British, 
 remained neutral throughout the conflict. 
 
 The Tuscaroras not only evinced a desire to cultivate friend- 
 ship with the whites after they came north, but also to adopt 
 their system of civilization. Many of them became Christians, 
 * Schoolcraft's History of the Indian Tribes of North America, Part I., p. 125. 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 24I 
 
 some even eminent teachers of the Christian religion among 
 their kindred, among whom was Cusic. He not only became a 
 popular Moravian preacher, but so far versed in the English 
 language as to write a history of the Aboriginal Tribes of 
 America.* There was no want of mental capacity among the 
 Iroquois nations. As regards memory they are unsurpassed by 
 any people. They have large brains, the internal capacity of 
 the skull being eighty-eight cubic inches, — only two inches less 
 than of the Caucasian.! Those of them who permanently set- 
 tled down in the State of New York have conclusively shown 
 that they have the capability to successfully engage in all the 
 ordinary pursuits of life. They have well succeeded in farming, 
 and in the mechanic arts become quite proficient. 
 
 In the early part of the eighteenth century the Iroquois con- 
 federacy numbered over forty thousand souls, but now com- 
 paratively few remain compared with their number about the 
 year 1715, when they were most numerous. 
 
 According to the census of 1860 there were 3,785 Indians in 
 the State of New York, the great mass of whom were the rem- 
 nants of the six nations. 
 
 Schoolcraft states the number of Iroquois in Canada and the 
 United States to be nearly 7,000 in 1859, of whom about 5,000 
 were then in the United States, and 3,733 in the State of New 
 York. 
 
 THE HTJEONS. 
 
 When the French navigator, Cartier, in 1535, visited the 
 country where the city of Montreal is located, the Hurons oc- 
 cupied that part of Canada from Three Kivers to Lake Huron, in 
 the vicinity of the eastern coast, their ancient seat. According 
 to the enumeration of the Jesuites, this nation, in 1639, had 
 thirty-two villages and 700 dwellings, occupied by 4,000 families 
 and 1,200 adult persons, making a total population of about 20,- 
 000. By the zeal and energy of Brebeuf and other devout Jesuits, 
 the Hurons were, in form at least, converted to Christianity. 
 Three thousand, it is said, were baptised in one day. They, more 
 readily than any other Indians, adopted the Christian faith. 
 While the Hurons were thus rejoicing in the prospects of a 
 
 * Schoolcraft's History of the Indian Tribes of North America, Part I., p. 125. 
 f Dr. Martins Crania Americana, p. 195. 
 16 
 
242 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 brighter future, and abstaining from their* savage practices, the 
 relentless Mohawks and their confederates were preparing for the 
 extirpation of the Hurons and their French moral instructors. 
 
 The fearless Father Isaac Jogues went on a religious mission to 
 the Mohawks, and was put to death by the savages as a sorcerer, 
 upon a charge of having blighted the Indian corn ; his head was 
 cut off and hung upon the palisades of the fort. The war then 
 raged with all the vindictive fury possible, especially on the 
 part of the Mohawks, who nearly annihalated the Hurons, van- 
 quished and scattered the Wyandots and exterminated the Eries ; 
 and the six nations did not seem to rest satisfied until they had vir- 
 tually destroyed the Andastes in 1672. About 300 Hurons took 
 refuge with the French at Quebec ; some reluctantly united with 
 the victors ; but the greater number sought an asylum among the 
 nations of the Ottawas, and others still more remote. 
 
 The Iroquois being furnished with firearms purchased from the 
 Dutch at Manhattan, sought to chastise the Ottawas for shelter- 
 ing the dispersed Hurons ; but the latter did not wait to give them 
 battle ; for, learning the purpose of the Iroquois, the Ottawas 
 abandoned their country, some seeking shelter in the marches of 
 the islands of Lake Huron, and others passing far to the south- 
 ward formed a junction with the Sioux. 
 
 At their own request the Hurons, who had placed themselves 
 under the protection of the French, united with the Iroquois. 
 
 They were tall, robust and well shaped ; had black, glossy 
 hair and the Indian complexion. The Iroquois recognized the 
 Hurons as their ancestors, calling them " fathers ; " and the 
 Pelawares considered the Wyandots as kindred, calling them 
 u uncles." * 
 
 The Andastes resided on the lower Susquehannah. The re- 
 search of Mr. Shea has shown their identity with those of the 
 Mengwe, of the Dutch, and the Susquehannocks of the English. 
 They were fierce warriors, and for a long time successfully de- 
 fended themselves against the Iroquois. They were finally forced 
 to yield by the Senecas ; but their destruction eventually was 
 more the work of disease than implements of war. 
 
 The Eries were located to the eastward and southward of 
 Lake Erie, and were known as the "Nation of the Cat;" but 
 
 * Prichard's Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 528. 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 243 
 
 very little of their history lias been recorded. From what we 
 can gather they occupied a district in southwestern New York, 
 as far east perhaps as the Genesee or western frontier of the 
 Senecas. They fought with the courage and desperation of the 
 Mohawks, and used poisoned arrows ; but were destroyed by the 
 Iroquois about the year 1654. 
 
 The Attionandirons, called the " Neutral Nation," occupied 
 the country on the northern coast of Lake Erie and on both sides 
 of the Niagara River, when they were visited by the French as 
 early as 1626. La Roche Dallion reported that at that time they 
 had twenty-eight town, several small hamlets, and a numerous 
 population. Several of their towns were located on the south 
 side of the Niagara. They gained the title of " neutrals " by re- 
 fusing to participate in the war between the Hurons and Iro- 
 quois, but were by no means averse to war, no nation being more 
 ferocious and cruel than this people. In their wars with the 
 Mascontines (Fire Indians), they evinced a barbarity in burning 
 their female prisoners, unknown to the Huron. Their dead 
 were kept in their houses until the flesh rotted upon the bones, 
 when it was scraped off and the bones hung along the walls 
 until the day of the u feast of the dead," a grand burial occa- 
 sion. The men wore no clothing whatever during the summer, 
 but kept their bodies tattooed with powdered charcoal from head 
 to foot. They were tall, stout, athletic men — in this respect 
 even surpassing the Hurons. 
 
 When the live nations and Hurons were at war the neutral 
 nation erected, for each belligerent party, a fort on the Sandusky ; 
 but their neutrality did not preserve them. After the Iroquois 
 had dispersed the Hurons they commenced an exterminating 
 war upon the Neutrals, and in the fall of the year 1650 assaulted 
 and took one of their principal towns, containing sixteen hun- 
 dred men besides women and children. Early in the next spring 
 they captured another of their chief villages, on the taking of 
 which they exulted in a scene of the most barbarous butchery. 
 Overpowered and disheartened, the Neutrals abandoned every- 
 thing, and took to the forests as the only place of safety, where 
 they perished by thousands for want of food and by reason of 
 the hardships they had to endure ; and from that time ceased to 
 exist as a nation. 
 
244 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 THE WYANDOTS. 
 
 This nation is a remnant of the Hurons. In the dispersion 
 of the Hurons, after halting for a time at Michilimackinac, being 
 there attacked by the Iroquois, they removed to the islands at 
 the mo.uth of Green Bay, where they fortified themselves on the 
 mainland. Here they were pursued by the Iroquois, and for safety 
 went southward to the domains of the Illinois ; from thence 
 westward to the Mississippi and country of the Sioux, where 
 their stay was short, as the Sioux soon drove them beyond their 
 lines. Their next place of residence was at the southern ex 
 tremity of Lake Superior ; this they abandoned in 1671 and 
 emigrated to Michilimackinac. They did not locate upon the 
 island, but settled in the northern part of Michigan. Subse- 
 quently the great mass of them made a settlement near Detroit,. 
 Michigan, and on the Sandusky Eiver in Ohio, where, under 
 the name of Wyandots, they wielded great influence over the 
 neighboring tribes. The Wyandots are descendants of the " To- 
 bacco Nation " of Hurons. 
 
 Their tradition traces them no farther than the first landing of 
 the French at Quebec and Montreal in 1535. At that time their 
 ancestors ouccupied the northern side of the St. Lawrence as far 
 down as Coon Lake and westward to the Huron. The Senecas 
 then were settled on the southern side of the St. Lawrence. 
 These were kindred nations, yet long and bloody wars had been 
 waged between them, in which the Hurons were the greatest suf- 
 ferers. Seeing their numbers daily decreasing, and that their 
 extermination was sought by the Senecas, they left their ancient 
 lands and took up their residence at Green Bay. Thither they 
 were pursued by the Senecas, who fell upon one of their vil- 
 lage's, and killed quite a number of the inhabitants. After the 
 French had supplied the Senecas with guns, powder and lead, 
 they made another attack upon the Hurons at Green Bay, and, 
 at first, were entirely successful, but by the stratagem of the 
 Hurons all the Senecas were cut off, not one of the war-party re- 
 maining alive to tell the sad tale of blood. 
 
 The "Wyandots, thereafter, also being furnished with arms and 
 munitions of war, resolved to return to their own country, in 
 the vicinity of Detroit. On the way thither they encountered 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 245 
 
 the Senecas on the lake in the vicinity of Long Point, where a 
 desperate battle was fought upon the water, in which the Wy- 
 andots were the victors. Not a single Seneca escaped, and the 
 Wyandot loss was very heavy. This was the last battle be- 
 tween the Wyandots and Senecas. The former took an active 
 part on behalf of the French, in the war which resulted in the 
 reduction of Canada by the English, and were a potent *power 
 against the English in Pontiac's war. 
 
 By the treaty of September 29, 1817,'between the Wyandots 
 and the Federal Government, there was granted to the former 
 a body of land twelve miles square, the center of which was the 
 Fort, now the site of Upper Sandusky, the county seat of 
 "Wyandot County, Ohio ; also, at the same time, was granted 
 them, a tract of a mile square, on Broken Sword Creek. They 
 occupied these lands until July, 1843, when they emigrated to 
 their present place of residence, west of the Mississippi, having 
 disposed of their lands by treaty in 1842. At the time of their 
 emigration they numbered about 700. 
 
 The Wyandots had many distinguished chiefs, among whom, 
 during our own time, Bound-Head and King Crane were the 
 most prominent. The former took an active part in the war of 
 1812. He participated in the battle of Biver Baisin, where 
 General Winchester and a large number of his command were 
 defeated and made prisoners. King Crane was distinguished 
 for his humanity in saving the life of Miss Flemming, whom the 
 Wyandots had tied to the stake, and were proceeding to burn. 
 General Hull mentioned Walk-in-the-Water as a leading spirit 
 in the war of 1812. He took a prominent part in the battle of 
 the Thames. 
 
 THE POWHATANS 
 
 were a confederacy of thirty tribes, whose territories, consisting 
 of 8,000 square miles, lay south of the Potomac river, in Vir- 
 ginia. At the founding of Jamestown, in 1607, they numbered 
 about 8,000 souls, and had about 2,400 warriors. Captain John 
 Smith stated that there then were 5,000 Indians within sixty 
 miles of Jamestown ; * but, at that period, however, there were 
 two other confederacies, those of the Mannahoacs and Monacans, 
 besides several independent tribes, in that portion of Virginia. 
 * Jefferson's Notes, p. 96. 
 
246 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The confederacy of the Powhatans, at the founding of James- 
 town, was under the rule of the emperor "Wahunsonacock, by 
 the English called Powhatan, whose hereditary dominions lay 
 upon the banks of the James river, and his residence where 
 Richmond is now built. His capital consisted of twelve wig- 
 wams.* The emperor was then about sixty years of age, and is 
 described as being tall, well proportioned, with -vigorous body, 
 capable of enduring great hardship. His ornamented dress 
 consisted of a robe of raccoon skins, and his imperial crown was 
 composed of many feathers. 
 
 At one time the Powhatans claimed all the country from the 
 sea to the falls of the rivers, and beyond the Potomac to the 
 Patuxent in Maryland. By the law of the empire, the succes- 
 sion to the crown did not descend to the heirs of the emperor, 
 but passed to his brothers and sisters, the oldest first. 
 
 The Powhatans at first received the colonists with marked 
 friendship, but the boldness of Captain Smith made them mis- 
 trustful, and, consequently, every opportunity was sought by the 
 natives to place the whites in the wrong before the emperor. 
 Smith, and his party of discoverers, were assailed, and all but 
 himself killed, who saved his life by deliberate coolness. His 
 captors conducted him in triumph to the Chickahominy, Rap- 
 pahannock, Potomac, and thence to the Pamunkey, making of 
 him a public show in the several Indian settlements. He was 
 ushered into the presence of his imperial majesty, when his fate 
 was to be decided, and the council determined that he should 
 die. Two huge stones were placed before Powhatan ; Smith 
 was seized and conducted to execution, his head placed upon the 
 stones, ready to receive the fatal blow of the war-club, already 
 raised for the purpose, when, at this juncture, Pocahontas, the 
 humane daughter of the emperor, a girl of twelve years, who had 
 been entreating in tears for Smith's life, resolved, in her child- 
 like, though womanly, sympathy, to save his life or perish with 
 him. She threw herself upon his body, clung firmly to his neck, 
 with his head in her arms, and laid her own upon his, where the 
 death-blow would fall. Powhatan was unable to resist the ex- 
 traordinary conduct of his child, and the warrior was afraid to 
 strike. Her father annulled the sentence — Smith's life was 
 * Bancroft's History of the United States, Vol. I., p. 125. 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 247 
 
 saved by Pocahontas, whose heroic conduct on that occasion 
 will ever be remembered as a tribute to her memory, and an 
 honor to her sex.* This was the turning-point in the destiny 
 of the Jamestown colony, as from that time forward Powhatan 
 was the fast friend of the whites. Pocahontas stood sentinel 
 over the infant colony, ever warning them of danger. For this, 
 and her other noble conduct, she was rewarded in due season. 
 John Rolf, a young Englishman of education and distinction, 
 won the heart of the Indian maiden, and married her, which al- 
 liance secured the real friendship of Powhatan, and placed 
 Pocahontas in the highest walks of English society. From this 
 marriage originated some of the first families of Yirginia, among 
 whom were talents of the highest order. John Randolph, one 
 of Virginia's most gifted orators, could boast of being a descend- 
 ant of Pocahontas. 
 
 Powhatan died in the year 1618, and was buried within a few 
 miles of Richmond, Yirginia. His grave was marked by a large 
 stone, which is pointed out at the present day as " Powhatan's 
 grave." He was succeeded by his brother, Itopatin, a weak and 
 decrepit chief, unable to command respect or enforce obedience, 
 who was neither distinguished in council nor in the field, but 
 was readily made the dupe of the great Opekankonkonough, 
 king of the Pamunkeys, who planned and attempted to carry 
 into execution a conspiracy to massacre all the whites of the 
 country. On the 22d day of March, 1622, the Powhatans be- 
 gan the slaughter. So complete were their plans, that, in the 
 space of an hour, three hundred and fifty-seven men, women and 
 children were murdered by the savages. In 1644, tins same 
 ruler, when he was a hundred years of age, again sought to ex- 
 terminate the colonists by a general massacre. He had to be 
 borne upon a litter to the place of slaughter. The work com- 
 menced on the frontiers, with intention to advance to the sea. 
 In the course of two days, his warriors had murdered three hun- 
 dred whites, when they were checked by Sir William Berkley, 
 at the head of the colonial forces. 
 
 The Indians were severely punished for their temerity and 
 
 * Some have claimed that the manner, above given, of saving the life of 
 Captain Smith, is visionary and unauthentic. However this may be, it has 
 passed into history as a substantial fact. 
 
24$ NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 erimes, being defeated with heavy loss, and driven to great ex- 
 tremity. The aged king was captured, and slain at Jamestown 
 by one of the English soldiers who was placed guard over him. 
 Broken in power, the Powhatans were compelled to make large 
 cessions of their lands to the English, and acknowledge alle- 
 giance to the authorities of Virginia, having virtually to surren- 
 der everything — their homes and the graves of their ancestors. 
 Their power once broken, the confederacy soon began to dis- 
 solve, and the Powhatans to disappear. It is believed that not 
 a solitary representative of their nation survives. 
 
 THE MANNAIIOACS 
 
 comprised eight tribes, and occupied the country lying between 
 the Bappahannock and York rivers ; and the Monacans, com- 
 prising five tribes, resided between the James and York rivers, 
 above the falls. These two confederacies were enemies of the 
 Powhatans, with whom they waged almost constant wars. The 
 Monacans were, as has been noted in another place, a family 
 of the Tuscaroras, who eventually became the sixth nation of 
 the Iroquois, the latter being called Massawomekes by the Pow- 
 katans. 
 
 The Mannahoacs and Monacans, with their kindred, were en- 
 tirely distinct from the Powhatans ; their language was so dis- 
 similar that they could only communicate by an interpreter. 
 All, however, were about equal as nations in point of intelli- 
 gence. 
 
 The independent tribes of distinction were the Nottoways, 
 Meherrecks, and Tuteloes. The former resided on the river 
 bearing their name, on whose banks a few of them still linger, 
 near Jerusalem, Virginia. The Meherrecks and Tuteloes re- 
 sided on the Meherrin river ; the former were connected with 
 the Shawanese of l^orth Carolina, the latter with the Iroquois, 
 and were known as Mangoaks. Both these nations are extinct. 
 
 When Philip Amidas and Arthur Barlowe, in 1584, landed 
 on the island of Boanoke, they received a cordial welcome from 
 the natives, the Hatteras Indians, being even entertained by 
 the wife of the father of Wingind, the king. This treatment 
 seemed to warrant the location of a colony upon the island, 
 which was accordingly done. The colonists, believing the In- 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 249 
 
 dians were conspiring for their destruction, decoyed Wingind, 
 the most active chief of the country, to an audience. Lane, and 
 other head men of the colony, having him in their power, at the 
 proper signal fell upon and brutally murdered the chief and his 
 attendants. Disheartened at not finding the country teeming 
 with gold, Lane, with his colony, left their settlement and re- 
 turned to England. Sir Richard Greenville, some two weeks 
 later, finding the country deserted, and unwilling to suffer it to 
 pass into other hands, left fifteen of his men on the island of 
 Roanoke, but they did not long survive, all being killed by the 
 Indians. 
 
 At that period the Hatteras were a powerful nation, muster- 
 ing 3,000 bowmen; but, eighty years afterwards, when the 
 English made permanent settlement in the country, they had 
 been reduced to fifteen warriors ; during their decline, and af- 
 terwards, their territory was occupied by the Tuscaroras and the 
 Cheraws. The Hatteras aided the Tuscaroras in a conspiracy 
 to massacre the whites, in 1711, bat their defeat in the project 
 so humbled them that they never afterwards rose to any dis- 
 tinction. 
 
 The Adirondaks, on the St. Lawrence; the Nipissens, re- 
 siding near the source of the Ottawa, in Canada ; the Micmacs, 
 of Newfoundland ; and the Natchitoches, of Maryland, were 
 noted Algonquin tribes. 
 
 THE ALLEGHANIASTS 
 
 The Indians who resided on the southern slope of the Appa- 
 lachian chain, and around its southern extremity on the lower 
 Mississippi river, south of the dominions of the Algonquins and 
 Iroquois, were called " The Alleghanian Race."* This group 
 consisted of the following leading nations, viz : Catawbas, Cher- 
 okees, Uchees, Natchez, Creeks or Muscagees, Chickasaws, Ya- 
 massees and Seminoles. 
 
 The Catawbas were an independent nation. Of their kindred 
 were the Woccan, Cher aw and Congaree tribes, all of whom 
 long since became extinct. The Esaws of the Pedee, once a 
 powerful nation, were probably Catawbas. The early history 
 of this nation, before the Europeans settled in the Carolinas, is 
 
 * Packard's Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 532. 
 
250 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 unknown ; but when first discovered, they had emerged from 
 the degraded savage state, and enjoyed a partial civilization — 
 residing in villages and cultivating the ground. Though a war- 
 like people, their entire forces did not exceed 1500 warriors. The 
 Catawbas lived on the Yadkin, and the river bearing their name 
 in the Carolinas. The introduction of ardent spirits by the colo- 
 nists among this nation had a very deleterious effect upon many 
 of them, who, as Adair said, were " much addicted to excessive 
 drinking," in consequence of which they became impoverished, 
 and suffered their fields to remain uncultivated and go to waste. 
 Long and bloody wars raged between them and the Iroquois ; 
 also with the Shawnees, whom they expelled from the country 
 in 1672 ; but were unable to cope successfully with the Five 
 Nations. They were friendly toward the colonists, rendering 
 them very important aid in the war with the Tuscaroras and 
 confederates in 1712 ; but in the year 1715 they joined the Ya- 
 massees and others in this great conspiracy to massacre the whites 
 of the Carolinas. Before the war of the Revolution in America 
 the Catawbas had become friendly toward the colonists, and in 
 that contest with England were the allies of the patriots. A few 
 of this family still remain at their village on the Catawba, near 
 the mouth of Flushing creek, where they have a reservation of 
 lands a few miles square. 
 
 The Cherokees occupied the country to the westward of the 
 Catawbas and Tuscaroras ; and what now constitutes the States of 
 Alabama, Mississippi, Tennessee and Georgia was within their 
 jurisdiction. They possessed the most lovely, picturesque and 
 productive portion of the United States ; and, before the dis- 
 turbing influences of European civilization reached them, seemed 
 to have enjoyed themselves in their semi-civilized retreats to a 
 much higher degree than generally allotted to the Americans. 
 They were an independent nation, who for many centuries had 
 dwelt in these fastnesses, where nature seemed to have fortified 
 them against the encroachments of ruder barbarians. Their 
 villages were located along the streams of the valleys, no less 
 than fifty of which were strewn throughout the country during 
 their greatest prosperity. Before the war of 1812 the jurisdic- 
 tion of the Cherokees extended over 24,000 square miles. As 
 early as 1735, according to Mr. Adair, the historian, they could 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 25 1 
 
 bring into the field 6000 warriors. In 1730, when Sir Alexan- 
 der dimming visited them, the nation was governed by seven 
 " Mother Towns," each of which chose a king from the mother 
 line of ancestry, who presided over their respective towns and 
 territories annexed to them. Over these seven Mother Towns 
 presided a chief or emperor. Moytoy, a noted sachem who re- 
 sided at Telligno, one of the Mother Towns, was elected emperor 
 in April, 1730, at which time the Cherokee nation, by the em- 
 peror and other officials, was acknowledged to be under the au- 
 thority of the king of Great Britain ; and, as a mark of willing 
 submission to the English king, Sir Alexander Gumming, accom- 
 panied by seven distinguished war chiefs, at the request of the 
 Cherokee nation, took the emperor's crown to England and laid 
 it at the feet of King George II., which, with -G.ve eagles' tails, 
 and four scalps of Indian enemies of the Cherokees, his majesty 
 graciously accepted as a testimony of submission. 
 
 At that time the nation was very numerous; but in 1738 
 nearly one half of them perished by small-pox. In 1819 the 
 total population was only 10,000 ; but in 1825 it had increased 
 to 13,503 ; and, in 1840, at the time of their removal to Arkan- 
 sas, to 18,000.* 
 
 Before their troubles with the people of Georgia, the Chero- 
 kees had made rapid advancement in civilization ; had neat and 
 flourishing villages — manufactured woollen and cotton fabrics 
 from the raw material of their own production ; and, with good 
 farming skill, cultivated the soil, which yielded to them bounti- 
 ful harvests of grain and vegetables. They excelled in the me- 
 chanic arts, though the great mass of the population devoted 
 their attention to agricultural pursuits and raising stock, having 
 horses, cattle, sheep, goats and swine in great abundance. On 
 the rivers were vessels of their own, with which their surplus 
 cotton and produce was conveyed to market, New Orleans being 
 the principal market for their cotton. Their public roads were 
 kept in good condition, and the traveller was never in want of 
 a good tavern and suitable accommodations in the Cherokee 
 country. 
 
 * Of these 15,000 signed a petition protesting against their removal to Ar- 
 kansas, to which no heed was paid. — Drake's History and Biography of Ameri- 
 can Indians, p. 440. 
 
252 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 In 1820 the nation reorganized its general government and 
 established a federative system after the order of that of the 
 United States. Though compelled to leave their cherished 
 homes and tombs of their ancestors to give place to white men 
 and settle in the wilds of the far west, they did not for a mo- 
 ment lose sight of their refinement or institutions, under which 
 they have greatly prospered in their new home. 
 
 Their language is destitute of labials, and abounds in vowels, 
 in this respect resembling the Iroquois. A native Cherokee, 
 named Segayoh, in English called George Guess, invented a syl- 
 labic alphabet of the language of his nation in 1826. It was so 
 perfect that young Cherokees in three days practice could write 
 letters to their friends intelligibly. In 1828 a newspaper called 
 the " Cherokee Phoenix" was established and printed chiefly in 
 Cherokee, with an English translation. This was a great tri- 
 umph for the Cherokees ; by it much very useful knowledge was 
 disseminated throughout the country, and the growing prosper- 
 ity of the nation given to the public at large. They have writ- 
 ten laws, printed books in their own language, and their youth 
 are taught in well regulated schools and institutions of learning. 
 The Cherokees, to a high degree, enjoy the blessings of Christi- 
 anity. In their semi-savage condition they worshipped the sun 
 and fire. Their town, Echotah,* was a city of refuge similar to 
 that of the Hebrews. Here resided the "Beloved Men," in 
 whose presence no act of evil was tolerable. The beloved peo- 
 ple were perhaps a tribe of Cherokees, living in their own vil- 
 lage, and who commanded the respect and reverence of their 
 more barbarous kindred ; malefactors even found safety in this 
 city of refuge ; here the sacred fire was kept constantly burning, 
 and thence proceeded the wise counsel throughout the country 
 which called the attention of the Cherokees from the business of 
 war to the civil pursuits of life. The Beloved Men were not 
 warriors, and were, no doubt, more enlightened than the sur- 
 rounding nations. Mr. Bancroft says: "The beloved people 
 of the Cherokees were a nation by themselves."f 
 
 The Cherokees are tall, erect and moderately robust ; some 
 
 * The village in Georgia, where the " Cherokee Phoenix" was published in 
 1828, was called New Echotah.— Natural History of Man, Vol. I., p. 534. 
 * Bancroft's History of the United States, Vol. III., p. 27. 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 253 
 
 of them perfect human figures ; complexion, olive ; hair, black, 
 straight and glossy, and, in some respects resembling the Iro- 
 quois. Mr. Prichard regarded them as a branch of the same 
 family. Some of their females are as fair as Europeans, and are 
 quite handsome, being tall, slender and of delicate form. As a 
 nation, their countenance is cheerful, features regular and move- 
 ments dignified and graceful. Though advanced in civilization 
 above all other American Indians, and enjoying all the blessings 
 of a free government, they are rapidly on the decline. In 1857 
 they numbered not less than 25,000 souls, while now, in 1869, 
 they do not even reach 14,000. They unwisely took some part 
 in the late war between the Federal and Confederate States. 
 Previous to the war the Cherokees were the wealthiest nation, in 
 proportion to numbers, on the globe, owning about four million 
 acres of land and large herds of cattle — some individuals possess- 
 ing as many as 20,000, 15,000, 10,000 head, and others lesser 
 numbers, yet vast herds. The Federal Government holds in 
 trust for them about one million of dollars. 
 
 The early intercourse of the Cherokees with the white settlers 
 of the Carolinas was of friendly character. When the Tusca- 
 roras, in 1712, commenced their war of extermination against 
 the whites, the Cherokees were with the Catawba3, who were 
 allies of the colonists against the Tuscaroras ; but in 1715, when 
 the great Indian conspiracy was formed to destroy the Carolin- 
 ians, the Cherokees were on the side of the conspirators. 
 
 They had long and bloody wars with the Five Nations, who 
 aimed at their subjection. The English interfered in 1750, and 
 brought about a permanent peace between them and the Iro- 
 quois. After that they became the allies of the English ; and, 
 in 1758, assisted then in the reduction of Fort Du Quesne. On 
 their way home from the captured fort two of their warriors 
 were killed by Yirginians ; and, as a consequence, the Cherokees 
 sought revenge, and spread desolation along the frontiers of Vir- 
 ginia for several years.* In the war of the Revolution they aided 
 the British, and remained hostile toward the colonists for eight 
 years thereafter, when, by treaty, the difficulties between them 
 
 * The ancient town of Echotah was burnt by the English in 1761, with four- 
 teen others in the middle settlement of the Cherokees. A desperate battle had 
 been fought the day preceding between the Cherokees and English under 
 Colonel Grant. — The Indian Races of North and South America, p. 451. 
 
254 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 arid the colonists were amicably adjusted. During the war of 
 1812 they assisted the United States government, and rendered 
 very important aid in the subjugation of the Creeks in 1814. 
 
 THE UCHEES 
 
 were located south-east of the Cherokees, and claimed the 
 country above and below Augusta, Georgia, and boasted of being 
 the most ancient people in the southern country. Their origin, 
 and first place of abode are concealed in the gloom of the past 
 — no annals, or even tradition, presumes ought of their early 
 habitation. As a people they were distinct from all other 
 American Indians, and had a language peculiar to themselves 
 and spoken by no other nation. Their own idea of their 
 origin was, that they naturally grew up in the place where they 
 dwelt when the Europeans first discovered them, at which time 
 they appeared to be but the remnant of a nation that had once 
 enjoyed a better condition of life, though even then their towns 
 were of a higher order than those of the Algonquins, and their 
 skill in agriculture much superior to that of the northern na- 
 tions. 
 
 The Uchees joined the Creek confederacy, and since then have, 
 to a considerable extent, lost their identity as a nation. About 
 1,000 remain with the Creeks. 
 
 The Natchez occupied a small district in the valley of the Pearl 
 River from the east bank of the Mississippi to the head waters of 
 the Chickasaw. They were a powerful people, and in point of 
 intelligence considerably superior to the surrounding nations. 
 In some 'respects their institutions were similar to those of the 
 Aztecs, having a temple dedicated to the worship of the Great 
 Spirit, on the altar of which perpetual fire was kept burning. 
 The chiefs, like the Incas, claimed to have derived their origin 
 from the sun, and the one highest in authority, called the Grand 
 Sun, tried to impress the French with the idea that he was 
 supernatural. The great temple, so much revered by the 
 Natchez, where the perpetual fire constantly burned, was but a 
 rude building of oval form, a hundred feet in circumference, with- 
 out a window or opening, except a single doorway, in which were 
 the images and fetiches, with bones of the dead sacredly treas- 
 ured. Near the temple stood the palace of the Grand Sun, an 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 255 
 
 insignificant hut erected on a mound, and around which circled 
 the cabins of the tribe. This was their chief city, not far dis- 
 tant from where the present city of Natchez is now located. 
 
 One hundred and thirty-two years after Ferdinand de Soto 
 had discovered the Mississippi, it was reached by Marquette and 
 Jolliet by way of the northern lakes and the Wisconsin, who ex- 
 plored it from the mouth of the Wisconsin to the confluence of 
 the Arkansas. 
 
 However refined the Natchez may have been formerly, the 
 French found them but little if anything more advanced in 
 civilization than the other nations of the country. Their sacred 
 temple was then polluted with trophies of war, among which the 
 scalps of their victims decorated the palisades of the surround- 
 ing enclosure. The Natchez and Chickasaws, in whose dominion 
 the French were locating and constructing fortifications, looked 
 upon the latter with distrust and as intruders. The French, con- 
 sidering themselves masters of the situation, desiring to form 
 an extensive agricultural establishment, and coveting the La 
 Pomme village of the Natchez, Chepar, the haughty commander 
 of Fort Rosalie, ordered the chief to vacate at once. Against 
 this unjust demand the Natchez protested but without avail, ex- 
 cept that they were allowed permission to remain a sufficient time 
 to gather their harvest ; and even for this act of grace on the 
 part of the French, the chief of the village was compelled to 
 pay a tribute of corn. This and other acts of the French to- 
 ward the Natchez so enraged them that they resolved to get rid 
 of their cruel masters by extermination. Having completed 
 their plans, on the 28th day of November, 1729, they fell upon 
 the garrison at Fort Rosalie, murdering over 200 persons ; only 
 about twenty French and five or six negroes escaping alive, ex- 
 cept the women and a few children who were made captives. A 
 similar scene was enacted about - the same time among the 
 Yazoos, by whom the destruction of the French was more com- 
 plete, all the occupants of the fort being put to death. After 
 those disasters, the French, aided by the Choctaws and other 
 friendly Indians, almost exterminated the Natchez. The Great 
 Sun, with more than 400 prisoners, were shipped by the French 
 to Hispaniola, and sold as slaves.* Those who escaped destruc- 
 * Bancroft's History of the United States, vol. III., p. 363. 
 
256 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 tion and capture remained with the Chickasaws, except a few 
 that took shelter with the Muscogees. Thus terminated the 
 Natchez nation; and, though once so numerous, they do not 
 now number more than 300 souls. 
 
 THE MOBILIAN NATIONS. 
 
 The Mobilians comprised a great number of tribes and na- 
 tions speaking different dialects of the same language, the chief 
 nations being the Muscogees or Creeks, Choctaws, Chickasaws, 
 Seminoles and Yamassees. These, with kindred tribes, were 
 divided into the Creek, Choctaw and Chickasaw confederacies. 
 
 The Mobilians inhabited the country lying south of the 
 Cherokees, Catawbas and Algonquins, to the Gulf of Mexico, and 
 from the Atlantic on the east to the Mississippi on the west, ex- 
 cept the small district occupied by the Uchees and Natchez. 
 
 It is impossible to give the early history of the Mobilian na- 
 tions with any degree of accuracy prior to the time the Span- 
 iards and French settled in Florida and Louisiana. Garcilasso 
 de la Yega, in his history of the conquest of Florida, described 
 a number of Indian tribes, some of which are now in existence. 
 According to this author and other early accounts of the nation, 
 they had attained to a much higher degree of civilization than 
 other Mobilian nations. La Yega represented them as occupy- 
 ing good houses surrounded by cultivated fields, and wearing 
 linen clothing. Florida still presents the evidences of having 
 been occupied by people more advanced than the Mobilians were 
 generally when discovered by Europeans. Juan Ponce de 
 Leon, a bold Spanish cavalier, was the first white man who ven- 
 tured upon the coast of Florida. In 1512 he discovered it and 
 took possession in the name of the king of Spain. 'Nine years 
 afterwards he made an attempt to establish a colony upon the 
 peninsula, but was so fiercely assailed by the Indians as to force 
 him to desist, and was so severely wounded by the natives that 
 he died from the effect soon afterwards in Cuba. 
 
 Pamphilo de Narvaez, another Spanish adventurer, was more 
 successful in the outset, but unfortunate in the end. In 1528 he 
 landed upon the shore of Florida with 300 mounted men, and 
 sought to overawe the natives by threatening their destruction 
 unless they acknowledged the supremacy of the Pope and 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 257 
 
 sovereignty of the king of Spain. His mission was conquest 
 and a search for gold. He pressed forward into the forest and 
 to the village of Apalache, where he had hopes to obtain 
 valuable plunder, but only found a collection of mean wigwams. 
 After marching 280 leagues, Narvaez and his famished comrades 
 reached the Gulf of Mexico, upon which they embarked as a 
 means of escape from famine and disease. Only four survived 
 to tell the fate of Karvaez and his co-adventurers. 
 
 Ferdinand de Soto, a companion ot Pizarro in the conquest of 
 Peru, allured by the very marvellous stories about the wealth of 
 the country explored by Narvaez, asked and obtained permis- 
 sion to conquer Florida. With 600 chosen men, among whom 
 were twelve priests, the bold leader started upon his mission of 
 conquest. After traversing the country now constituting Florida, 
 Alabama, Georgia and Mississippi he reached the Mississippi 
 Eiver. 
 
 De Soto found Florida occupied by numerous Indian tribes, 
 some of whom were very hostile to the whites. At the Indian 
 village of Mobile, on the Alabama River, a battle was fought be- 
 tween tie Indians and the Spaniards, in which the latter were 
 victors though at great cost. About 2,500 Indians were killed 
 or consumed in the conflagration of the town, which was fired 
 during the engagement. The loss of De Soto was eighteen 
 killed and 150 wounded; twelve horses killed and seventy 
 wounded ; besides these losses, a large portion of the luggage of 
 the Spaniards was consumed by the fire. 
 
 When the French Huguenots in 1564 established themselves 
 upon the River May in Florida, they were hospitably welcomed 
 by the Indians. Though the colony was planted amid psalm 
 singing and devout reverence, with promises to the natives to 
 become their benefactors, it was not long until the Christians 
 wholly disregarded the rights of the Indians ; levied upon them 
 unjust tribute, and robbed their granaries. Forbearance, on the 
 part of the natives, ceased to be a virtue ; they lost confidence 
 in the French and respect for their religion. 
 
 The country at that period was occupied by numerous tribes, 
 comprising several confederacies, with three of which, respec- 
 tively called Satouriona, Thimagoa and Potanou, the French 
 came in contact. The Thimagoas had forty villages scattered 
 17 
 
258 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 among the lakes and forests of the upper waters of St. John's 
 River, and were in a much more improved state at that time 
 than the Algonquin nations. Around their towns were well 
 cultivated fields of corn, beans and pumpkins. The residence 
 Of the chief, which generally occupied the center of the town, 
 was elevated upon an artificial mound, and approached by a 
 wide gravel avenue several hundred yards in length, traces of 
 which are still visible. 
 
 The most remarkable feature extant of the early occupants of 
 Florida is the public roads in the western part of the State 
 where they can be traced fifty miles in length. Their builders 
 are unknown, and even the natives could give no account of 
 their construction or use. These ancient roads, together with 
 the sun-worship of the natives, has led to the belief that Florida 
 was occupied by the same family of natives that peopled Peru. 
 
 The Muscogee was the chief tribe of the Creeks — the nucleus 
 of that great confederacy which was of limited power prior to 
 the destruction of the Natchez. A few years after the over- 
 throw of the latter the Muscogees took possession of their wasted 
 lands ; and as if by magic rose to be the most powerful con- 
 federacy of the Southern Indians. In the space of thirty years 
 they extended their sway over a fertile country of nearly 200 
 miles square, including fifty considerable towns, and could then 
 muster 2500 warriors. To this confederacy belonged the Semi- 
 noles, and Yamassees. It comprised two divisions, recognized 
 as the upper and lower Creeks ; the former was seated on the 
 branches of the Alabama, the latter on those of the Apalachicola 
 and Florida. In 1786 the Creeks numbered 17,000, in 1829, 
 about 20,000, and now in 1869 about 25,000. 
 , They were distinguished warriors. At first they met the 
 colonists in friendship, but in 1715, when the latter began rapid- 
 ly to increase and extend their borders, sought their extirpation 
 by a conspiracy. Though unsuccessful in their schemes of 
 massacre, they occasioned the loss of many valuable lives, and 
 kept up their ravages along the frontiers until the year 1776, 
 when they joined the British and considered themselves licensed 
 to murder and exterminate the colonists. At the instance of 
 Tecumseh the Creeks joined the British in the war of 1812, and 
 spread general alarm throughout the south by their savage warfare. 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 259 
 
 In August, 1813, a large force of the Creeks, under their great 
 leader "Weatherford, entered Fort Minis in Alabama, and in cold 
 blood massacred about three hundred men, women and chil- 
 dren. For this and other acts of cruelty, the Federal troops 
 chastised them severely in several engagements ; and finally the 
 Creek warriors were almost exterminated at the battle of Hor- 
 shoe Bend by General Jackson in March, 1814. Of their whole 
 force, supposed to have been 1000 men, not more than twenty 
 escaped alive. Manahoe, their great prophet, who had assured 
 his people that he was proof against all missiles of war and 
 instruments of death, was among the slain. He had prophesied, 
 before the battle, that the Creeks would be the victors, and when 
 he received his death wound, was engaged in one of his myster- 
 ious acts of divination. As if to rebuke him for his presumption, 
 the fatal shot struck him in the mouth. In 1836 the Creeks 
 united with the Seminoles in resisting their removal to the west 
 of the Mississippi, under the treaty of 1832; but, defeated in 
 their schemes by Generals Jessnp and Taylor, were compelled 
 to relinquish their ancient homes, except a settlement in North 
 Carolina, and take up their residence in the Indian Territory, 
 one of the finest positions in the United States. 
 
 The Creeks are the most prosperous, accomplished and refined 
 Indians of North America, though in civilization they and the 
 Cherokees are about upon an equality. 
 
 The Choctaws occupied the country bordering upon the Gulf 
 of Mexico, from the western boundary of the country of the 
 Creeks to the Mississippi. Their houses and villages were of a 
 better class than were occupied by Indians generally. They 
 paid much attention to the cultivation of the soil, and were 
 more domestic in their habits than their Indian neighbors. 
 Though a powerful people, the Choctaws did not engage in war 
 as a general rule, unless in self-defense, or for the redress of 
 grievances. At the time the French discovered them, they could 
 muster 4000 warriors, but left a blemish upon their fame by as- 
 sisting the French in the extirpation of the Natchez. Owing to 
 their peculiar practice of depressing the forehead the Choctaws 
 are termed " Flat Heads." In all their intercourse with the 
 whites they seemed to cultivate friendship and live upon terms 
 of amity with them, but their friendship did not enable them to 
 
260 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 preserve their homes, and like other Mobilian nations they were 
 forced to surrender them to the white man and take up their 
 residence in the wilds of Arkansas, where the remnant of this 
 powerful people still live, enjoying many of the benefits of civil- 
 ization. In 1820 the Choctaws numbered 25,000 souls, but 
 now do not exceed 10,000. 
 
 When the Chickasaws were first discovered, they occu- 
 pied the country on the left bank of the Mississippi, from 
 the dominions of the Choctaws to the mouth of the Ohio river 
 eastwardly to the boundaries of the Shawnees and Cherokees. 
 De Soto first discovered them in 1540, and spent the winter of 
 that year in Chicaca, one of their villages, from which the na- 
 tives had retired at his approach. In the spring he demanded 
 of the Chickasaw chiefs two hundred men as drudges to bear 
 the burdens of the Spaniards. Scorning the proposed slav- 
 ery with the indignation it deserved, the enraged Indians at 
 midnight fired the village and burnt it to ashes. All the cloth- 
 ing, weapons and stores of the Spaniards which had escaped the 
 fire at Mobile were destroyed. Had the Indians known their 
 power the whole of the Spaniards would have been cut off. 
 Astonished at their own success they did not follow up the vic- 
 tory, but allowed De Soto and his adventurers to recover from 
 their misfortunes and proceed on their mission of discovery. In 
 April, 1541, the Spaniards, guided by the Indians, reached the 
 Mississippi at the lower Chickasaw Bluff, near the thirty-fifth 
 parallel of latitude, about twenty miles below the mouth of the 
 Arkansas. The honor of the discovery of the " Father of 
 Waters," was achieved by Ferdinand de Soto, the first white 
 man who gazed upon its turbid waters. In 1672, one hundred 
 and thirty-two years after his departure from the country of the 
 Chicasaws, Marquette and Joliet, who had entered the Mississippi 
 from the Wisconsin, explored it to the village of Arkansas below 
 the mouth of the Arkansas river. The Chickasaws were then in 
 possession of guns, obtained, no doubt, from the Virginians, and 
 occupied the northern parts of the States of Mississippi and Ala- 
 bama and the western portions of Tennessee and Kentucky. 
 The Yazoos belonged to their confederacy. 
 
 At the time of the war between the French and the Natchez, 
 the Chickasaws commanded the Mississippi from the mouth of 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 261 
 
 the Ohio to Baton Eouge. They were friendly toward the Eng- 
 lish, but avowed enemies of the French; and when the latter 
 levied their oppressive tax of a dressed deer-skin upon each male 
 of the Natchez, without rendering any equivalent, the Chicka- 
 saws advised them to resist the indignity, and were not slow in 
 instigating them to the massacre of the French. The plot for 
 the extermination of the French was well concerted, and proved 
 partially successful, as shown in another place. Owing to the 
 fugitive Natchez being sheltered by the Chickasaws, the French 
 undertook their chastisement, and against them commenced an 
 exterminating war, which resulted disastrously to the French, 
 who lost some of their best men, among whom Vincennes and 
 Father Senat, who, with other captives, were burnt at the 
 stake by the Chickasaws, with all the torture usually in- 
 flicted upon the victims compelled to pass through such fiery 
 ordeals. 
 
 The Chickasaws had frequent and bloody conflicts with the 
 Dacotah nations, by whom they were for the first time sub- 
 dued. The Arkansas or Quapaws had the honor of the achieve- 
 ment. Before the decisive battle was fought in which the Chick- 
 asaws were conquered, the latter, owing to a want of powder, 
 were compelled to retreat. The Quapaw chief, learning the 
 cause of the retreat of the enemy, ordered his warriors to empty 
 their powder on a blanket, which having been done, he divided 
 it into two equal parts, one of which he then distributed to his 
 own men, the other half he sent to the Chickasaws. The battle 
 was then renewed, and resulted in the defeat of the theretofore 
 unconquered Chickasaws.* 
 
 The origin of this great Indian family is unknown. Their 
 tradition reports them as coming from the west, where a part of 
 the original tribe remained. Those who crossed the Mississippi 
 continued their journey until they arrived in Alabama, where 
 Huntsville is loeated ; there they halted for a short time, and 
 then moved on in a south-west direction and settled at a place 
 called the "Chickasaw's Old Fields," which continued their 
 abode until they emigrated in 1837-8 to their present residence. 
 After they crossed the Mississippi they had wars with the 
 Choctaws, Creeks, Cherokees, Kickapoos, O sages and other 
 
 • Marcy's Explorations of the Red River, p. 94. 
 
262 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 nations, all of whom they defeated, except the Arkansas or 
 Quapanes. 
 
 Their government, until they removed to where they now live, 
 was a limited monarchy. They had a king whom they called 
 minko, who was hereditary through the female line. The clan 
 from which the king was taken, was the highest of rank in the 
 confederacy. The next highest was the Sho-wa, from which the 
 highest chief was taken ; the second chief was selected from the 
 Co-ish-to clan ; the third from the Aush-pe-ne, and so on, down 
 to the lowest clan, were head men selected as officers. 
 
 Since their removal west their system of government has been 
 materially altered. When they purchased an interest in the coun- 
 try west of the Mississippi, they agreed with the Choctaws to be 
 governed by their laws, which were then, and still are, of Repub- 
 lican character ; yet the Choctaws take no control of their finan- 
 cial affairs. They have greatly improved under the Choctaw 
 government. 
 
 The country of the Chickasaws is north of the Red river, and 
 is well adapted to all their wants. In length it is about 225 
 miles, and in breadth about 150 miles. They have every ad- 
 vantage to become enlightened and wholly civilized, and in all 
 their efforts to do so are supported by the Federal government. 
 Their whole number is now about five thousand. 
 
 The Seminoles, the fiercest warriors of the Mobilian nations, are 
 supposed to derive their descent from the early Indians of Florida, 
 who, abandoning agriculture, devoted themselves to the pur- 
 suit of game and feats of arms.* They were leading actors with 
 the Creeks against the United States in the war of 1812. 
 
 By the treaty of Pain's Landing they had agreed to emigrate 
 west of the Mississippi, and as early as July, 1835, every neces- 
 sary arrangement for their removal had been completed, under 
 the guidance of their head chief, John Hast. His death at that 
 time placed Osceola in power — a chieftain who had not pre- 
 viously displayed any extraordinary abilities, but one always op- 
 posed to the treaty of Pain's Landing, made by only a portion 
 of the chiefs, and by which their lands were to be relinquished. 
 He soon gained such influence over them as to cause open re- 
 sistance to their removal. At the head of the Mecasukie tribe, 
 * Bancroft's History of the United States, Vol. III., page 251. 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 263 
 
 Osceola commenced hostilities. At first the Indians were suc- 
 cessful, but although afterwards frequently defeated in battle 
 and finally forced to emigrate, the Federal troops throughout the 
 bloody contest which continued until 1843, gained no victory 
 over the savages, regarded as an atonement for their massacre of 
 Major Dade in December, 1835, near Tampa Bay, when that 
 officer and one hundred of his soldiers were slain without any 
 material loss on the part of the Indians. Our best generals and 
 bravest soldiers were engaged in the Seminole war; Gen- 
 erals Jessup, Harney, Gaines, Linch, Armstrong, McComb, Call, 
 Twiggs, Scott and Taylor participated. As regards numbers, 
 the United States had greatly the advantage, but in other re- 
 spects the Indians held the vantage ground. They were broken 
 up into small portions, would sally from their place of conceal- 
 ment, strike a blow and disappear, and if a band should be 
 crushed, another would seem to rise in its stead. 
 
 The Seminoles were under commanders of great prowess, the 
 principal being Micanope, Osceola, Jumper and Alligator ; and 
 considering with whom they had to contend, will rank with the 
 first warriors of their race. Jumper and Alligator, it has been 
 said, were among the last of the Yamassees. 
 
 Though the Federal troops, including their Indian allies of 
 Creeks, Uchees, Shawnees, Delawares, and Kickapoos, num- 
 bered three to one of the Seminoles, resort had to be made to 
 the bloodhound to trace the Indians to their camps in the ever- 
 glades and marshes of Florida, and to stratagem to arrest the 
 chiefs, before the Seminoles were forced to yield. The capture 
 of Osceola, in October, 1837, by order of General Jessup, at 
 Fort Peyton, whither he had been induced, under the idea of 
 engaging in a treaty, did not have the desired effect, as able 
 commanders were still at large; and on the 23d of October, 
 "Wild Cat, one of the most dashing of the Seminole chiefs, who 
 had been in person at St. Augustine, made his escape. General 
 Taylor (then Colonel), in December, 1837, fought his most bloody 
 battle with the Mikasaukies under Sam Jones, a distinguished 
 Seminole chief, in which twenty-eight Americans were killed, 
 and 111 were wounded. Twenty Indians were killed or died 
 of wounds. 
 
 Osceola died in prison at Fort Moultrie, of a catarrhal fever, 
 
264 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 on the 20th of January 1838, and was buried in the fort, where 
 a plain marble slab now marks the place where repose the ashes 
 of the world-renowned chieftain of the Seminoles. After their 
 subjugation, in 1842, the great mass of the tribe removed to the 
 Indian Territory, where they continue to reside, except a few 
 still lingering in Southern Florida, where are also a few Creeks, 
 Uchees, and Choctaws. Before their difficulties with the whites, 
 the Seminoles seemed to be the most cheerful and happy nation 
 of all the American race ; they had everything heart could wish 
 in their savage state ; nature supplied them with all the neces- 
 saries of life, without toil or trouble ; their country was the Par- 
 adise of the South, where the air was laden with the fragrance 
 of perennial flowers ; the grapes, like those of Eschol, clustered 
 on the vine, and oranges grew in great abundance. 
 
 The Yamassees, or Savannahs, resided in the southwestern 
 part of South Carolina, and in Georgia. Of their early history 
 nothing is known, other than that they were Mobilians, and be- 
 longed to the Creek confederacy. JSTo tribe of the confederacy 
 was more fierce and warlike than the Yamassees. They were 
 the leading actors in the great plot of the Indians to exterminate 
 the Carolinians, in 1715, and received just punishment for their 
 temerity at the hands of the whites under Governor Craven, 
 who almost exterminated them. Those who escaped took shel- 
 ter under Spanish guns at Augusta in Florida. Having no 
 place of safety in Carolina or Georgia, they were forced to take 
 shelter in the everglades of Florida. From them, some authors 
 claim, descended the Seminoles. From their retreat the Yamas- 
 sees made frequent incursions along the frontiers of Carolina 
 and Georgia. In the war of the Revolution, they were, with 
 the confederate Creeks, allies of the British. This once power- 
 ful tribe has now no existence, and it is supposed that not a sol- 
 itary Yamassee survives. 
 
 The Appalachians inhabited the head-waters of the Savannah 
 and Altamaha, and gave their name to the mountains of Appa- 
 lachee. As early as 1703, the Spaniards had so wrought upon 
 the Appalachians as to cause them to desolate some of the fron- 
 tier settlements of Georgia, and threaten those of the interior. 
 At this juncture Governor Moore, with a large force of Caro- 
 linians and friendly Indians, penetrated into the heart of the 
 
THE IROQUOIS, HURONS, AND MOBILIANS. 265 
 
 Appalachian settlement, burnt their villages, and slew about 800 
 of their warriors, virtually destroying their power. Broken in 
 spirit, they left the country, after the conspiracy of 1715, in 
 which they were engaged against the colonists. 
 
 The early explorers of the Lower Mississippi found numerous 
 tribes of the Indians dwelling on its banks and in their vicinity. 
 The Chetimachas, a small tribe distinct from all others, dwelt 
 between the Mississippi and Mobile rivers, and so much resem- 
 bled the Chinese that they were supposed to have derived their 
 descent from that people ; the Chapitoulas occupied the ground 
 where the city of New Orleans is now located ; the Tunicas re- 
 sided at Point Coupee ; the Caddos, a powerful tribe, lived on 
 the Red River, several hundred miles from its mouth, and had 
 a tradition that all the world was drowned by a flood, except a 
 family of Caddos, whom the Good Spirit placed on an eminence 
 in the prairie near where they resided, and from the saved fam- 
 ily of the Caddos all the Indians originated. The Natchitoches 
 occupied a district by that name, south of the Caddos. 
 
 The Tunicas were a Mobilian nation, with whom De Soto 
 had some intercourse whilst on his way from the regions of the 
 White River to the Mississippi. He spent the winter at an In- 
 dian village of that region, called Autiamque,on the "Washita River. 
 
 The march of De Soto and his bold adventurers through the 
 countries west of the Mississippi, from New Madrid, through 
 the wilderness two hundred miles northwest from New Madrid, 
 and down to the mouth of Red River, was more notorious on 
 account of the wrongs and cruel treatment inflicted upon the 
 natives, than celebrated on account of discoveries. Irritated 
 and disappointed in consequence of the Indians being unable to 
 guide De Soto to the Eldorado, the great object of his mission 
 in the new world, he seemed to wreak his vengeance upon the 
 unoffending inhabitants. Such of them as he desired as menials 
 he ordered into service ; made the disobedient abject slaves ; 
 and, on the slightest suspicion, the hands of the suspected were 
 cut off as a means of intimidation. The unsuccessful guide of 
 the Spaniards was seized and thrown to the dogs ; and some- 
 times natives were condemned to the flames. Yet it has been 
 claimed for De Soto that he was a man not delighting in cruelty.* 
 * Bancroft's History of the United States, Vol. I., p. 55. 
 
266 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 After traversing the country on the west of the Mississippi 
 for over a year, De Soto died from an attack of a malignant fe- 
 ver. Over his remains the priests chanted the first requiem 
 heard on the Mississippi. His body was wrapped in a mantle, 
 placed in a rude coffin, loaded with cannon-balls, and, in the 
 gloom of midnight, was sunk in the middle of the stream, at the 
 mouth of Ked River. There the turbid waters of the Missis- 
 sippi became its discoverer's tomb. 
 
CHAPTEE XIII. 
 
 THE WESTERN INDIANS. 
 
 The "Western Indians, countries of. — Dacotas or Sioux, extensive family of. — 
 Met by De Soto west of the Mississippi in 1541. — Marquette and Joliet, dis- 
 coveries of. — Mitchigama Village visited by. — War between the French and 
 Natchez — Massacre of the French and extermination of the Natchez. — Tra- 
 dition of the Dacotas ; they comprise four divisions, Winnabagoes,Assinna- 
 boins, Sioux and Minetarees. — Osages, Ottoes, Omahas, Iowas, Arkansas, 
 Kansas. — Little Crow, his great conspiracy. — The Mandans, light complex- 
 ion of. — Their supposed Welsh origin — The Crows, Pawnees, Ricaras, 
 Cheyennes, Blackfeet, Gros- Ventres, Shoshones, Comanches, Kiowas, Utahs, 
 Apaches, Navajos, Moquis, Pimos, Maricopas, Yumas, Opates, Zunis, Lipans, 
 Mescaleros. — The California Indians. — Tribes of Oregon and Washington. 
 — Flatheads, Chinooks, their fair complexion. — Natives of Nootka Sound, 
 fair complexion of. — New Caledonians. — Kolushi, Alaskans, Aleuts. — In- 
 dians, decrease of. — Their retreat from the Atlantic to the Pacific. — Progress 
 of the White Man. 
 
 THE Indians of the West are very numerous, and originally 
 occupied the country westward of the Mississippi to the 
 Pacific ocean. 
 
 The Dacotas or Sioux are the most extensive family of natives 
 residing upon this continent. The French found them on the 
 west bank of the Mississippi from the Wisconsin to the southern 
 part of Louisiana. De Soto, in 1541, found them seated on the 
 upper branches of the White River and also on the banks of the 
 Red River. Marquette and Joliet met them near the mouth of 
 the Des Moines, in Iowa, and were very kindly .received by 
 them. On arriving at their village an aged chief with upraised 
 hands exclaimed, " How beautiful is the sun, Frenchmen, when 
 thou comest to visit us ? Our whole village awaits thee ; thou 
 shalt enter in peace into all our dwellings." During the sojourn 
 of Marquette and Joliet at the village, the former preached to the 
 
 (267) 
 
268 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 natives the Gospel of peace, and explained to them the attri- 
 butes of the Deity. Before Marquette's departure from the resi- 
 dence of his kind host the Indians hung round his neck the 
 " mysterious arbiter of peace and war, the sacred calmut, a safe- 
 guard among the natives ; "* they also furnished him the pipe 
 of peace. With these sacred emblems the pioneers again enter- 
 ed upon the Mississippi, which they explored down to Arkansa, 
 an Indian village below the mouth of the Arkansas river. As 
 they approached the village of Mitchigama, which stood on the 
 west bank of the Mississippi near the 33° of latitude, the In- 
 dians, in great force, appeared in hostile attitude: with war- 
 clubs, axes, bows and arrows they were prepared to murder the 
 pioneers as soon as they would be reached. At the sight of the 
 sacred calmut and peace pipe displayed by Marquette the savages 
 cast aside their implements of war and extended to himself and 
 Joliet a cordial welcome. The good feeling and friendly rela- 
 tions between the French and Dacotas did not long continue. 
 Some of the tribes of lower Mississippi engaged with the Nat- 
 chez in their conspiracy to massacre the French, in consequence 
 of which they, in due time, were severely punished by the Ar- 
 kansas, the allies of the French, who literally exterminated the 
 Corrois and Yazous.f 
 
 Nothing definite is known concerning the origin of the Da- 
 cotas. Their own account of themselves is, that before the 
 Assinnaboins separated from them, or they had reached the Miss- 
 issippi river, their ancestors resided near Mille Lac, or Knife 
 Lake, in Minnesota, and at the Lake of the Woods in British 
 America. Their traditions all show that they came from the 
 north-east. When their ancestors first came into Minnesota and 
 Iowa other Indian nations then occupied these several localities. 
 It is uncertain what nations they were ; however, some of the 
 Dacotas claim they were Iowas and of their own kindred. The 
 term Dacota signifies " allied or leagued together," and all who 
 are not Dacotas or allies are considered enemies and treated as 
 such.:): 
 
 Ever since the French supplied the Algon quins with fire-arms 
 
 * Bancroft's History of the United States, p. 159. 
 f F. H. Garneau's History of Canada, Vol. II., p. 54. 
 % Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes of the U. S., Part I., p. 248. 
 
THE WESTERN INDIANS. 269 
 
 they have been driving the Sioux to the south-west. The Daco- 
 tas comprise four divisions, viz : Winnebagoes, Assinnaboins, 
 Minetarees and Sioux proper. The southern division embraces 
 the Iowas, Arkansas, (Quapows,) Kansas, Osages, Missouries, 
 Ottoes, Omahas and Puncas, who inhabit the countries water- 
 ed by the Missouri, Platte and their tributaries. 
 
 The Winnebagoes were the only Dacota nation that resided 
 on the east side of the Mississippi. Europeans first met them 
 in northern Illinois and Wisconsin. They were formerly a war- 
 like nation, but on friendly terms with the Algonquins until the 
 bloody conflict between them and the Illinois, in which the 
 Winnebagoes were almost exterminated. They now reside in 
 Minnesota above St. Paul, and must have increased since their 
 conflict with the Illinois, as their present population numbers 
 about 4000. 
 
 The Assinnaboins occupy the regions watered by the upper 
 branches of the Mississippi. They separated from the Sioux 
 about the time of the discovery of this continent by Columbus. 
 Since the separation the Sioux have called them " rebels." The 
 French first visited the Assinnaboins in the year 1660, who 
 represented they were then inhabiting their place of origin. 
 They have suffered much in consequence of intoxication, pro- 
 duced by liquors furnished them by the British. In 1837 they 
 were almost destroyed by small-pox, before which time they 
 numbered about 10,000 souls. 
 
 The Minetarees comprise three nations : the Mandans, Crows 
 and Minetarees proper. The Mandans occupy a portion of the 
 country lying between the little Missouri and Yellow Stone 
 rivers. They are of fairer complexion than the other In- 
 dian nations, in consequence of which they have been called 
 " white Indians." It is not unusual to find among them persons 
 having blue eyes and fine, soft hair. It is probable the white 
 Indians referred to by Captain Isaac Stuart,* already mentioned, 
 were identical with the Mandans ; some of them had hair of 
 reddish color. Some authors, owing to their European features, 
 with some other slight evidences, have considered the Mandans 
 to be descendents of the Welsh. The main basis of this theory 
 is the adventure of Madoc, a Welsh navigator, who, in the year 
 * History and Biography of the Indians of North America, p. 52. 
 
270 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 1170, with ten ships and three hundred men, went on a voyage 
 of discovery upon the Atlantic Ocean, and never having been 
 afterwards heard of, the hasty conclusion is arrived at that Ma- 
 doc, or some of his men, safely rjeached this continent. Mr. 
 Catlin, who has given a graphic and interesting account of the 
 Mandans, seems to have no hesitation in hazarding the assertion 
 that they descended from Prince Madoc's Welsh army. He 
 describes the Mandans as being generally of lighter complexion 
 than the other Dacota nations, some of them having skins 
 almost white, with features the most pleasing ; eyes hazel, grey, 
 and, in some instances, blue. They have every shade of hair, 
 except red and auburn. Even silvery grey is witnessed in in- 
 fancy, manhood and old age. Though this may be considered a 
 phenomenon, or freak of nature, it is nevertheless hereditary 
 and has become national in families ; in some instances this 
 silvery grey hair is as coarse and harsh as a horse's mane, 
 whilst that of the nation generally is fine and soft as silk. 
 
 Lewis and Clark spent the winter of 1804 with the Mandans, 
 whom they found to be generous and hospitable ; not only kind 
 and affectionate among themselves, but entertained strangers and 
 guests with marked attention. In 1838 the great mass of the 
 Mandans were destroyed by the small-pox, which was communi- 
 cated to them from a steamer belonging to the fur-traders. 
 Many of those who escaped the small-pox scourge perished in 
 hostilities with other nations. But comparatively few of the na- 
 tion remain. 
 
 The Mandans were domestic in their habits, resided in villages 
 and engaged in agricultural pursuits. 
 
 The Crows inhabit the country adjacent to the Yellow Stone, 
 as far westward as the Rocky Mountains. They are physically 
 models of the American race, being above the average stature 
 and of great bodily strength and activity. They are distinguish- 
 ed on account of their hair, which grows to such length as to 
 trail the ground. The men cultivate their hair as an ornament. 
 
 The Crows are a very warlike nation and keep up almost 
 constant hostilities with the Blackfeet tribes, but with whom 
 they are by no means able to cope on account of numbers, the 
 latter being by far the most numerous. They also greatly suf- 
 
THE WESTERN INDIANS. 
 
 271 
 
 fered by the small-pox in 1838 ; still about 4000 of them survive. 
 The Indian name of this nation is Upsaroka. They are classed 
 with the Mongolian race by a distinguished Ethnologist.* 
 
 The Minetarees proper, differ very materially from the Man- 
 dans and Crows. They occupy the country about the mouth of 
 the Yellow Stone. Their habits, manners and customs are al- 
 most identical with those of the Mandans. As nearly as can be 
 ascertained the Minetarees number about 3000 souls. 
 
 The Sioux proper, who call themselves Dacotas, are divided 
 
 SIOUX CHIEF. 
 
 into seven tribes or " Seven Fires." Their places of residence 
 are on the upper Mississippi and on the St. Peters Kiver, and 
 
 * Pickering's Races of Man, p. 36. 
 
272 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 branches of the Missouri. Some of the tribes engage in agricul- 
 ture ; those residing on the banks of the Mississippi and St. 
 Peters mainly subsist by farming. 
 
 In 1862 the Sioux, under the lead of Little Crow, a noted 
 chief, in consequence of their annuity not having being paid to 
 their satisfaction, waged a most cruel and exterminating war 
 upon the whites of Minnesota ; and so well concerted were their 
 schemes, that no less than six hundred and forty-four men, wo- 
 men and children, and ninety-four soldiers, were killed before 
 the massacre was stayed. As an atonement for their great 
 crimes, in thus murdering the whites, the Federal Government 
 allowed only thirty-eight, out of three hundred and three In- 
 dians found guilty by a proper tribunal, to be executed. This 
 clemency, though seeming unjust, was the result of mature de- 
 liberation on the part of the authorities at Washington, who 
 found that the Indians had been greatly wronged by some of 
 the whites, not only in withholding their annuities, but in ex- 
 torting money from them for the most trivial consideration, and 
 in consequence of which the Indians sought revenge. 
 
 Little Crow was among the Indians slain — not in battle, how- 
 ever, but by ambuscade. He was killed by a young man named 
 Lampson, who shot the chief while he and his son were picking 
 blackberries. At the time he was shot the young man who did 
 the deed did not know he had killed the great orator and cap- 
 tain of the Sioux nation. Little Crow was not favorably im- 
 pressed with the idea of the massacre of the whites when first 
 suggested to him by his aggrieved people ; but seeing they 
 were determined on avenging their wrongs, eventually entered 
 heartily into the conspiracy. In his message to his nation he 
 urged upon them the massacre of the whites. His conduct, and 
 that of his associates is the more strange^ when it is known that 
 the chief, and the leading actors in the conspiracy, were daily 
 associating with the very persons they were intending to de- 
 stroy ; some of them members of the same Christian church, and 
 the most civilized of the Sioux nation. 
 
 The northern Sioux occupy a district south of the Assinnaboins, 
 and roam at will over the country from the dominions of the 
 Sacs, Foxes and Chippewas to the Missouri. They have ever 
 been a powerful tribe, and classed with the most warlike of the 
 
THE WESTERN INDIANS. 273 
 
 American race. Their number is not definitely known, but sup- 
 posed to be about 9,000. 
 
 The Pawnees and Ricaras belong to the same family, but are 
 distinct nations, the latter, owing to their dark complexion, are 
 called the Black Pawnees. Their language is different from that 
 of the other western Indians. The country of the Pawnees is 
 on the Platte River, in the vicinity of Fort Kearney, Nebraska. 
 They are a powerful people, numbering about 17,000 souls. 
 "When Lewis and Clark visited them in 1803 they were residing 
 in villages and conducting a rude system of farming, and in 
 which they still much engage, but in a very much improved 
 mode. 
 
 When the Bicaras separated from the Pawnees,, they estab- 
 lished themselves on the Missouri below the Clieyenne; but 
 eventually settled near the Mandans. They reside in villages 
 and cultivate the ground, or rather compel their women to do 
 so. They are tall and well-proportioned, their females hand- 
 some and sprightly. 
 
 The Ottoes were once a powerful people, having their resi- 
 dence on the southern bank of the Missouri, about twenty miles 
 from the Platte; but, being reduced, they emigrated to their 
 present residence on the south side of the Platte, in the neighbor- 
 hood of the Pawnees. Catlin describes the Ottoes, O sages and 
 Mahas (Omahas) as one nation. 
 
 The Cheyennes were a numerous people, formerly residing on 
 the river bearing their name, which is a branch of Red River, 
 and flows into Lake Winnipeg. Driven from there by the Sioux 
 they went to the southern side of the Missouri River, below the 
 Warreconne, where they erected fortifications to protect them- 
 selves against the Dacotas. Forced from this position, they 
 emigrated to the head waters of tlie South Platte, where they at 
 present live. Their places of retreat, for a time, were in the 
 Black Mountains, from which they issued in bands to pirate 
 upon their neighbors ; even making incursions into the Mexican 
 settlements, stealing horses with impunity. They now number 
 about 1,500 souls. 
 
 The country lying between the Minetarees and Rocky Moun- 
 tains is occupied by the Blackfeet and Rapid, or Fall, Indians. 
 The Blackfeet are very numerous, presumed at this time to con- 
 18 
 
274 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 sistof 13,000. In 1834 they numbered 30,000;* but in 1836 
 more than one half perished by the small pox. The Blackfeet 
 are good representatives of the American race — are tall, erect, 
 and of manly proportion, fully displaying all the characteristics 
 of the aboriginals. The Arapahoes, living about the head 
 waters of the Platte and Arkansas rivers belong to this nation. 
 The Eapids are also known by the name of Gros-Yentres, call- 
 ing themselves Aghnenin, and occupy the eastern slope of the 
 Rocky Mountains. 
 
 The Shoshones, or Smoke Indians, reside upon both sides of the 
 Cordilleras. Captain Lewis first met them on the dividing ridge 
 between the Atlantic and Pacific where he was received by the 
 natives with marked kindness. In stature the Shoshones are 
 diminutive compared with the Dacotas and Blackfeet. 
 
 The Digger Indians are the most degraded and miserable of 
 the Shoshone nation, if not, indeed, of all the western In- 
 dians. This more readily refers to the mountain savages, as 
 the valley hunters of the Digger tribe are bold, active men, and 
 nearly equal to the Sioux. Fremont gives graphic description 
 of the Koot Digger tribes. 
 
 Southward of the Shoshones, on the Platte and Arkansas, are 
 the Paducas, consisting of several nations, viz. : Comanches, 
 Kiowas and Utahs. The Comanches have a wide range over 
 the plains, where for an unknown period they have been pursu- 
 ing the buffalo and wild horses. They almost live on horseback, 
 and their feats of horsemanship are most extraordinary. They 
 descended into the plains of Texas before the country was known 
 to Europeans, and the Indians themselves have no knowledge of 
 when they made their advent into that country. The Co- 
 manches are a fierce and warlike nation, frequently spreading 
 terror and alarm along the border by their assaults upon the 
 whites. Their dwellings are of temporary character, consisting 
 of buffalo skins, and so constructed as to be readily removed. 
 Owing to their language being cognate with that of the Sho- 
 shones the Comanches are supposed to belong to that family. 
 The Kiowas occupy the regions about the source of the Platte, 
 possessing immense herds of horses that have pasturage on the 
 lands abounding the north fork of the Ked River during the 
 * Gallatin — Archaeologia Americana, p. 133. 
 
THE WESTERN INDIANS. 275 
 
 winter months. Like the Comanches the Kiowas seem to roam 
 at will over the grazing portions of the country from the source 
 of the Platte to the Eed River. 
 
 The Utahs inhabit the northern part of New Mexico and 
 southern portion of Utah. Their country is rough, yet abounds 
 with elk, deer, bear and other game, the flesh of which consti- 
 tutes their main subsistence. By nature they are warlike, and 
 before the Federal Government extended military protection 
 over the white settlers, made frequent forays into the settlements, 
 killing many of the inhabitants and driving off large amounts 
 of stock. The whole number of the TJtahs at the present time 
 is 5,000. 
 
 The Apaches range through the Rio Grande and Gila valleys 
 in pursuit of plunder and subsistence, and are almost constantly 
 on horseback. As a nation the Apaches are among the most 
 widely disseminated of the American race. The Navajos, one 
 of the largest tribes west of the Rocky Mountains, belong to this 
 family. * They do not compare with the natives of Missouri 
 and Mississippi, being ill-formed and emaciated and undignified, 
 lacking those ennobling traits of character witnessed in the Iro- 
 quois and Mobilians. 
 
 In a former chapter the following nations, inhabiting New 
 Mexico and California, were classed with the Malays, viz.: 
 Navajos, Moquis, Pimos, Coco-Maricopas, Yumas, Mohavis, Zu- 
 nis, Opates and Yaquis. 
 
 The Navajos, though classed by Bartlett with the Apache 
 family, seem to be an entirely different people in their habits 
 and other marked differences, and are intelligent, industrious, 
 with an agricultural disposition and warlike habits. Though 
 producing sufficient grain, fruits and vegetables for their own 
 consumption, they have no permanent villages ; remove from 
 place to place as circumstances require. They occupy the 
 country watered by the southern branches of the San Juan River 
 in New Mexico. 
 
 The Moquis live at the head waters of the Gila ; are an intel- 
 ligent and industrious people occupying permanent villages, and 
 extensively cultivate the soil. Among the Pueblos the Moquis 
 stand prominent. 
 
 * Explorations in New Mexico, etc., by Bartlett, vol. I., p. 325. 
 
276 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Residing in the valley of the Gila, where they have dwelt 
 from time immemorial, are the Pimos and Coco-Maricopas. The 
 latter about fifty years ago,, owing to frequent wars waged against 
 them by the Apaches, abandoned their ancient homes and settled 
 near the Pimos, whose semi-civilization they adopted ; and, though 
 in many respects distinct nations, it is difficult to trace the divid- 
 ing line between them except by their languages and a few cus- 
 toms peculiar to each. Their languages are radically different, but 
 complexion the same — a clear, dark brown, very different from 
 that of the red-skins east of the Rocky mountains, and the olive 
 color of southern Californians. Their females have good figures, 
 with finely-formed limbs. In the disposition of the dead there is 
 a great difference between these two nations. The Pimos bury 
 the dead, while the Coco-Maricopas burn theirs to ashes. The 
 former exhibit great simplicity of character, and are much inclin- 
 ed to live on terms of amity with their neighbors. They, as well 
 as the Coco-Maricopas, dwell in villages and engage largely in 
 agriculture, raising good cotton, from which they manufacture 
 blankets and other fabrics of lesser account. Their lands are 
 well irrigated by means of canals to conduct the water from the 
 Gila, and in this regard seem to be only imitating a more en- 
 lightened people who had preceded them, as many traces of 
 ancient irrigating canoes can still be seen in the country. The 
 massive, ruined adobe buildings found existing in New Mexico, 
 together with the fragments of pottery thickly strewn through- 
 out the country, fully attest that, in ages past, a more civilized 
 people dwelt in the Gila valley.* 
 
 The Yumas, also called Cuchans, reside on the left bank of the 
 
 Colorado, north of the confluence of the Gila, which has been 
 
 their dwelling-place since they were first known by the whites. 
 
 They are partially civilized, and devote much of their time to 
 
 farming the productive bottom lands in the vicinity of Fort 
 
 Yuma. Though naturally fond of strife, they have been inclined 
 
 to peace since the Federal Government established a military 
 
 force in their midst. The Yumas are a distinct nation from the 
 
 Pimas, though their languages are almost identical. 
 
 * The Indians of New Mexico are so far civilized as to freely associate with 
 the white people. They occupy seventeen villages and support themselves 
 by their industry. These nations are honest, frugal, and virtuous. To them 
 has been applied the term Pueblo. They number about 7,000 souls. 
 
THE WESTERN INDIANS, 277 
 
 On the banks of the Mohavi river dwell a nation bearing that 
 name, representing a fine athletic people of fierce character, and 
 superior to neighboring tribes. 
 
 The Opates of Sonora live in villages, and devote much of 
 their time to farming — are a nation of warriors, and the only one 
 capable of successfully contending with the Apaches, 
 
 The Yaquis, also of Sonora, though once a warlike people, 
 are now peaceful and quiet, and, as a class, the most industrious 
 natives of the country. They were among the first to be con- 
 verted by the Jesuits, for whom they did drudgery, built churches 
 and sustained the priests. 
 
 The Zunis live on the Little Colorado, according to the ac- 
 count given by Major Emory, who called them Soonees. The 
 majority of them are Albinos. 
 
 The Lipans of Texas are, next to the Comanches, the most 
 noted tribe of the country, and are even more for war than the 
 latter. They have affinity with the Seraticks and Muscalaroes. 
 Combined, these three tribes are. more numerous than the Co- 
 manches, and have made some progress in civilization. The Sera- 
 ticks live on the Rio Grande ; the Muscalaroes on the Puerco river 
 on the eastern branch of the former. They are of dark complex- 
 ion, peaceful and industrious cultivators of the soil — raise horses, 
 black cattle, mules, sheep and goats. The Coddoes, who for- 
 merly resided in Louisiana on the Red river and Natchitoches, 
 have lately removed to Texas, and claim to be Texas Indians. 
 
 The California Indians have been already referred to as being 
 of Malay origin. They differ in physical aspect as much as the 
 nations and tribes living east of the Rocky mountains. Ida 
 Pfeiffer describes the Indians she visited at Marysville as actu- 
 ally uglier than the Malays ; as having short, thick necks and 
 clumsy heads covered with short thick rough hair ; the forehead 
 low, nose flat, nostrils broad, eyes very narrow, cheek bones 
 prominent, mouth large, and complexion yellowish brown. They 
 live almost exclusively on fish.* Their dwellings are of the 
 rudest kind possible. The men formerly went naked, and the 
 females nearly so, wearing only an apron about a foot long about 
 the loins. 
 
 The Huna nation, residing in the vicinity of Crescent city, are 
 
 * Ida Pfeiffer's Second Voyage around the World, p. 307. 
 
278 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 similar to those at Marysville, and subsist on fish and acorns. 
 Above this tribe, in Oregon, are the Rogue River Indians, who 
 are larger and stronger than those of lower California, but about 
 as low in point of culture. Before they came in contact with 
 Europeans they had no idea of religion or a future state. These 
 Indians neither scalp their enemies nor kill the women and chil- 
 dren, but kill all the men falling in their hands. 
 
 The Nez-Perces, or pierced-nose Indians, occupy an extensive 
 territory in the northern central part of Oregon in Lewis River 
 valley above Fort Boise. They are a quiet, inoffensive people ; 
 but in self-defence evince great courage and dexterous efficiency. 
 Captain Bonneville, who was among them, gives a vivid and 
 graphic description of their character, stating they are benevo- 
 lent, courteous and religious, and were more like a nation of 
 saints than savages. Other travellers, however, have not spoken 
 of them in such flattering terms. 
 
 Below the mouth of Lewis river, on the Columbia, are the 
 "Walla-Wallas, a nation very much resembling the Nez-Perces 
 in appearance, character and habits. East of them on the 
 head waters of the Kooskooskee river, are the Flatheads, so 
 termed, though the Chinooks, who dwell about the lower por- 
 tions of the Columbia, are the real Flatheads. They comprise 
 several tribes — in person are diminutive compared with the In- 
 dians of Missouri ; complexion lighter than that of those east of 
 the Rocky mountains ; and with other Indian nations generally, 
 who live west of these mountains and north of California, are 
 considered of Mongolian alfinity. Lewis and Clark -state that 
 all the Indians they met west of the Rocky mountains, with the 
 exception of the Snake tribe, were considered Flatheads ; and 
 that the greatest deformity was witnessed among the natives 
 near the mouth of the Columbia : both sexes in that locality are 
 Flatheads. All the Indians living on the shores of the Straits of 
 De Fuca, and the country including the tide waters of the Col- 
 umbia, are comprehended under the term Chinooks, and are 
 inferior in stature to the natives of the interior of Oregon, with 
 faces rounder and broader. The men and women are so much 
 alike that strangers have difficulty in distinguishing the sex. 
 Their eyes are oblong, and the prominent arched nose very prev- 
 alent among them. The complexion of some is fairer than any 
 
THE WESTERN INDIANS. 279 
 
 other aboriginal Americans, and in young children the color is 
 often not strikingly deeper than among Europeans. The Chi- 
 nooks and natives of Oregon and Washington territories gener- 
 ally pay but little attention to the cultivation of the ground, de- 
 riving their subsistence from game and fish. 
 
 The natives of Nootka Sound are of fair complexion. Captain 
 Cook found them courteous, docile and good natured. One trait 
 distinguishing them from other tribes is their fondness for music, 
 their voices being so melodious as to be powerfully soothing. 
 Captain Meares visited a dwelling of these natives, called the 
 palace of the chief, named Wicananish, which was sufficiently 
 large to hold eight hundred people ; the rafters of the edifice 
 were larger than the masts of a man-of-war, and carved with 
 various figures ; the huge rafters rested on blocks of wood, which 
 were also rudely carved with images — the mouth of one of which 
 constituted the door of the building ; festoons of human skulls 
 decorated almost every part of the interior. Mild and docile 
 as these nations seemed to have been, Meares discovered that 
 they were capable of inflicting the most cruel torture upon their 
 captives, and were actual cannibals. 
 
 The natives of New Caledonia in personal appearance are less 
 uniform than the coast tribes ; some resemble the latter, while 
 others are allied with the Chippewayn and Beaver nations east 
 of the Rocky mountains. The Tahkali, inhabiting the northern 
 part of New Caledonia, are distinguished for burning their dead, 
 which of itself is strong evidence tending to show their affinity 
 with the Hindoos. 
 
 The Kolushi nations inhabit the Russian territory north-west 
 of New Caledonia. They are a bold, industrious and ingenious 
 people, seeming to possess the blood of the Caucasian and Mon- 
 golian combined, though decidedly Mongolian in general appear- 
 ance. Those of Alaska have a rather long visage and more prom- 
 inent nose than their Esquimaux neighbors, being more after 
 the order of the Samoieds. The Kolushi proper inhabit the 
 coast. The territory of Alaska comprises 560,000 square 
 miles, and contains a native population of about 70,000 souls. 
 In 1804 they became angry at the Russians and massacred nearly 
 all the garrison at Sitka. The Malemutes, who reside in the 
 
280 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 vicinity of the most northern Russian post, are akin of the Aleuts 
 of the Aleutian islands. They are a tall people and of robust 
 bodies. The Yukons, on the great river of that name, are the 
 most numerous and warlike people of Alaska. Recent discov- 
 eries made in this region tend to show that the country has for- 
 merly been occupied by a people of much higher order of civil- 
 ization than the present population. The relics, consisting of 
 weapons of iron, stone, copper and wood, and images of carved 
 work, lately disinterred from tombs, collected by E. G. Fast, are 
 of such order as to strongly impress one with the idea that they 
 were the workmanship of the same race that sculptured the im- 
 ages found in Central America and Yucatan. This idea is made 
 the more impressive by the fact that there is a remote affinity 
 between the Eootka-Columbian and the Aztec-Mexican lan- 
 guages ; and, when these seemingly remote evidences are con- 
 sidered, in connection with the tradition of the Nahuatlacas that 
 they originated in regions far to the north, and probably halted 
 on the Gila, a strong possibility is presented that the ancient 
 Mexicans (Toltecs) one day occupied Alaska. 
 
 The aborigines of the United States have ever been, and still 
 are, a heavy tax upon the Federal Government. In the outset 
 it was the aim of the Government to have the Indians live upon 
 terms of friendship with the people of this country. With this 
 view various treaties have been made, by which the savages 
 yielded their hunting grounds to the white man, and passed to 
 new retreats in the forests. But they were not safe there from 
 the advancing steps of civilization. For a time the Alleghanies 
 seemed to shield the red man from the encroachments of the 
 Anglo-Saxon ; but this mountain impediment was soon passed, 
 and the wilds of the Mississippi valley converted into cultivated 
 fields — and where lately before the Indian wigwam fire blazed, 
 were reared towns and cities. Finally, even the barrier between 
 the two great oceans has been scaled — where the savage lurked 
 in apparent security amid the Rocky mountains, the only echo 
 his war-whoop, the shrill whistle of the steam locomotive and 
 rumbling of railroad trains are heard. 
 
 The progress of the white man has been so rapid that the red 
 race has, comparatively, no safe places of retreat or extensive 
 wastes wherein to lurk. They are environed by civilization. 
 
CHAPTEK XIY. 
 
 INDIAN NATIONS OF MEXICO. 
 
 Anahuac. — Aztecs. — Cholulans. — Early Nations of Mexico. — Olmecas. — Ay- 
 maras. — Toltecs. — Azatlan. — Tezcucian Institutions — Poetry of — Religious 
 Belief. — Great Temple of Cliolula. — Tula and Quiche. — Othomi. — Tlasca- 
 lans. — The Mecca of the New World. — Religion of the Aztecs — Civilization 
 of — Statues of the Sun and Moon. — City of Mexico — Extent and magnifi- 
 cence of, when taken by Cortez — Royal Residence of. — Great Teocalli of 
 Mexico. — Montezuma's kind treatment of Cortez — his personal bearing to- 
 wards the conqueror. — Females — amiable character of. — Yucatan and Guat- 
 emala. — Ruins of Uxmal — great antiquity of — Utallan — ruined city of. — 
 Copan — extensive ruins in. 
 
 WHEN the Spaniards first entered upon the soil of Ana- 
 huac (Mexico), they found it occupied with peoples 
 who had emerged from the savage state, and enjoyed a semi- 
 civilization. All the nations, however, were not thus situated, 
 some being still in their barbarous condition. The leading na- 
 tions — the Aztecs, the Cholulans and the Tlascalans — were semi- 
 civilized — cultivated the soil, dwelt in houses, worked in mines 
 of gold and silver, and were clad in respectable garments ; and 
 in their midst were indubitable evidences that the country in 
 former ages had enjoyed a much higher degree of civilization 
 than even that to which the Aztecs had attained. The splendid 
 ruins and existing monuments of art strewn throughout the coun- 
 try fully attested that a highly civilized people had, centuries 
 before, occupied Anahuac ; but what race, is unknown in his- 
 tory, or preserved by plausible tradition. The same race had, 
 evidently, not only peopled Mexico proper, but also Central 
 America, and, in all probability, South America also, as traces 
 of like civilization are found in these several localities. 
 
 The most ancient nations of Indians who inhabited Mexico, 
 Central and South America, before the advent of the Toltecs, 
 
 (281) 
 
282 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 were, probably, the Olmecas, Aymaras, Xicalancas, Coras, Te- 
 panecas, Toroscas, Mixtecas, Tzapoteca3, and Othomi, with, 
 whom, by mutual partition, the Olmecas divided the country. 
 
 The Toltecs arrived in Anahuac in the year 648 a. d., but 
 did not permanently settle at Tula until 670 a. d. ; the Chichi- 
 macas became settlers in the country in 1070 ; the Nahuatlacas, 
 a family of seven tribes, of which the Aztecs were one, com- 
 menced their migrations in 1170 a. d. ; the Aztecs in 1178, but 
 did not found their capital, Tenochtillan, afterwards called Mex- 
 ico, from Mexitli, their war-god, until 1325 a. d. The country 
 from whence they and their kindred nations issued was called 
 Azatlan, which, according to Baron Humboldt, was situated 
 within the forty-second degree of north latitude, and probably 
 in the region of what now constitutes the States of Ohio, Indi- 
 ana, Illinois, Michigan, Wisconsin, Missouri and Mississippi. 
 Abundant evidences exist in these several localities that they 
 have been occupied by the human race at a very remote period, 
 and by peoples who enjoyed a much higher degree of civiliza- 
 tion than the natives found inhabiting these several States when 
 they were first discovered by Europeans. 
 
 The Acolhuans, who were Tezcucians, next to the Aztecs were 
 the most distinguished nation of Indians of Mexico after the de- 
 parture of the Toltecs. They founded the great city of Tez- 
 cuco, on the eastern border of the Mexican lake, which, except 
 Mexico, was the largest and most splendid city of Anahuac. It 
 contained three temples devoted to human sacrifice, the massive 
 remains of which are still strewn within its limits ; each temple 
 measures 400 feet along the base of its front. The Tezcu- 
 cians were in advance of the Aztecs in purely intellectual pro- 
 gress — had the best system of laws, best histories, best poems, 
 and the purest dialect.* Their system of laws was founded 
 upon the principles of justice ; the tribunals were graded, yet 
 every eighty days all had to meet at the capital in a general 
 parliament, over which the king presided, to determine all suits 
 reserved for their decision by the lower courts. Honesty and 
 fair dealing were required by all functionaries ; to be guilty of 
 taking a bribe by a judge was punishable with death ; the suit- 
 ors did not appear by counsel, but in person, and each party 
 * Prescott's Conquest of Mexico. 
 
INDIAN NATIONS OF MEXICO. 283 
 
 could be a witness in his own behalf ; the clerk of court made 
 a statement of the case, giving an abstract of the testimony and 
 the proceedings of the trial in hieroglyphical painting, which 
 was preserved bj the court. 
 
 The Tezcucians excelled in poetry. Some of their poems 
 contain sentiments of morality, and thoughts upon the mutabil- 
 ity of human life, as lofty, eloquent, sublime, and forcibly ex- 
 pressed, as if the work of our most enlightened and gifted poets. 
 The lament of one of their bards is striking : 
 
 " Banish care, if there are bounds to pleasure, 
 The saddest life must have an end. 
 Then weave the chaplet of flowers, and 
 Sing the song in praise of the all-powerful God : 
 For the glory of this world soon fadeth away." 
 
 Agriculture, above everything else, was encouraged by the 
 Tezcucian sovereigns and rulers ; every available spot of ground 
 was cultivated. Great attention was paid to the capital of the 
 kingdom, which was the pride of the people. The royal palace 
 was a magnificent structure, consisting of a group of buildings ; 
 from east to west it extended twelve hundred and thirty yards, 
 and from north to south nine hundred and seventy-eight yards, 
 enclosed by a wall of unburnt bricks and cement, nine feet high 
 and six feet thick, for the one-half of the circumference, and fif- 
 teen feet high the remaining distance. The whole structure 
 contained three hundred apartments. Two hundred thousand 
 workmen were employed in the erection of this lordly pile.* The 
 Tezcucians were skillful mechanics, and their style of architec- 
 ture of the finest order found in Mexico. 
 
 The Tezcucians, though indulging in the heathenish practice 
 of human sacrifice, at the same time believed in an all-powerful 
 Creator of the Universe ; and so ardent were they in this belief 
 that they erected a temple which was dedicated " to the Un- 
 known God, the Cause of Causes." 
 
 Nezahualcayott, the Tezcucian king who reared this temple, 
 was the wisest and most accomplished Indian known in history. 
 In his declining years his mind seemed to be absorbed upon the 
 future and his immortal destiny. The following are some of his 
 thoughts, translated from the Othomic tongue by Galvez : 
 
284 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 " The great, the wise, the valiant, the beautiful, 
 Alas 1 where are they now ? 
 They are all mingled with the clod ; 
 And that which has befallen them shall happen to us, 
 And to them that come after us. 
 
 Yet, let us take courage, illustrious nobles and chieftains ; 
 Let us aspire to Heaven, 
 
 Where all is eternal, and corruption cannot come. 
 The horrors of the tomb are but the cradle of the sun, 
 And the dark shadows of death are brilliant lights of the stars." 
 
 The Toltecs issued from a country called Huchuetapallan, 
 supposed to be amid the Rocky Mountains, in the regions of the 
 Gila and Colorado rivers, where traces of similar edifices to those 
 constructed "by them in Anahuac are still existing. 
 
 According to the manuscript of Don Juan Torres, grandson 
 of the last king of the Quiches, the Toltecas descended from the 
 house of Israel, who were released by Moses from the tyranny 
 of Pharaoh. The story runs that, after they had fallen into 
 idolatry, to avoid the reproofs of man, they separated from him, 
 and, under the guidance of Tanub, their chief, passed from one 
 continent to the other, to a place called the " Seven Caverns," 
 a part of the kingdom of Mexico, where they founded the city 
 of Tula. From Tanub sprang the families of the kings of Tula 
 and Quiche, and the first monarchs of the Toltecs. Xima- 
 quiche, the fifth king of that line, was directed by an oracle to 
 leave Tula, with his people, and conduct them to Guatemala. 
 After many years of suffering and hardships, they reached Lake 
 Atitlan, near which they settled in a country they called Quiche, 
 and there founded the city of Utatlan, which subsequently be- 
 came the most noted city of Central America, a description of 
 which is given in another place. Before the time of the con- 
 quest, after many bloody battles, the Quiches had become mas- 
 ters of the country, and held in subjection the powerful tribes 
 of the Zutugiles and Kochiquels. The distracting wars left 
 Guatemala an easy matter of conquest, though the last king, 
 Tecum Umam, marshalled on the plains of Tzaccapa two hun- 
 dred and thirty thousand warriors, in a fortified camp, against 
 the Spaniards, but was defeated by Alvarado, and the Quiche 
 government overthrown.* 
 
 * Travels in Central America and Yucatan, Vol. II., p. 172. 
 
INDIAN NATIONS OF MEXICO. 285 
 
 Traces, also, of a similar civilization are manifest, extending 
 westward from the Gila to the Pacific Ocean, in the valley of 
 the Columbia, and in Alaska. And the Chinese annals record 
 that Foo-Sang, a Chinese navigator, visited the northwest coast 
 of America in the fifth century a. d., and found the people in- 
 habiting the country enjoying a degree of civilization equal to 
 that of the Aztecs when discovered by the Europeans. 
 
 The Toltecs are said to be the builders of the great temple 
 of Cholula, after the plan of that of Teotehuacan ; this is 
 doubted, and the 01meca3 are looked upon as the founders of 
 these great monuments. It is well established that the Toltecs 
 were skilled in architecture, and reached a degree of civiliza- 
 tion superior to any other single nation of Mexico. The Aztecs 
 founded their civilization upon that of the Toltecs, and seem 
 to have made but little, if any, improvement upon it. Their 
 Augustan age was, perhaps, about the year 708 a. d., at which 
 period their great astrologer, Huematzin, composed their hiero- 
 glyphical Divine Book, containing their laws, calendars and his- 
 tory. 
 
 The Othomi and Totonacs were barbarians who occupied the 
 country in the vicinity of Lake Tezcuco. Their language is 
 monosyllabic, and of the same family of languages as that of 
 the Chinese, and unlike all other Indian nations. 
 
 The Chichimecas, a barbarous nation who dwelt about Lake 
 Tezcuco, joined the Tezcucians and eventually became absorbed 
 by them. 
 
 To the north of Mexico dwelt the Huaxtecas, a nation that 
 seems to have been of the same group as the ancient nation of 
 Yucatan, Guatemala and the West Indies. 
 
 The Tarascas, who dwelt to the north-west of Mexico, were 
 distinct from the other natives. In the art* and civilization 
 they were nearly equal with the Aztecs ; they were an inde- 
 pendent, bold, fearless nation, and never submitted to the Mexi- 
 can powers, though repeated efforts were made to bring them 
 under subjection. 
 
 The Tlascallans, a branch of the Aztec family, took up their 
 residence at first on the western borders of Lake Tezcuco, and 
 about the same time the Aztecs settled in Mexico. These two 
 nations were very hostile towards each other and kept up bloody 
 
286 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 wars. After defeating the Aztecs in two great battles they emi- 
 grated, and took up their final residence in the valley between 
 the lake and the Gulf of Mexico and there founded their capi- 
 tal, Tlascala, one of the most noted cities of Anahuac. They 
 established a republican form of government and maintained 
 their independence against the whole power of Montezuma. 
 
 In regard to civilization they were equal with the Aztecs. 
 To protect their eastern border against invasion, they constructed 
 a solid stone wall twenty feet thick and nine feet high, six miles 
 across the valley. 
 
 The Cholulans, also a branch of the Aztec family, were among 
 the most refined natives of Anahuac. They were well clad, and 
 completely astonished the Spaniards by their courteous and polite 
 demeanor. Their great capital, Cholula, was the first city of 
 Anahuac, and the " Mecca of the New World." It was walled, 
 and, according to Cortez, contained 20,000 houses and a popula- 
 tion of 150,000 at the time of the conquest. The great pyra- 
 mid, bearing the name of the city, is here located. According 
 to tradition it was built in honor of Quetzalcoate, the god of the 
 air, and to whose worship it was dedicated. This divinity, whilst 
 on earth, seems to have been a benefactor of his race ; under his 
 guidance the country attained to the highest prosperity ; agricul- 
 ture, the arts and sciences reached their zenith — the, golden age 
 of Anahuac. 
 
 Having incurred the wrath of some of the gods, this great 
 personage was compelled to abandon the country. Taking leave 
 of his followers, he embarked in his skiff, made of serpent's skins, 
 on the Gulf of Mexico for Tlapallan, an unknown land, promis- 
 ing the Cholulans that he and his descendants would revisit them 
 again. He was of fair complexion, tall in person, had long dark 
 hair and a flowing beard. 
 
 The Aztecs, at first, possessed but a small portion of territory 
 compared with what they acquired. For a long period they were 
 confined to a district on the western shore of Lake Tezcuco, but 
 eventually ruled over the country from the Atlantic to the 
 Pacific, including Central America, to the farthest bounds of 
 Guatemala and Nicaragua. Their government was monarchial, 
 almost absolute, though elective in form ; the legislative power 
 was vested wholly with the monarch ; the only relief from his 
 
INDIAN NATIONS OF MEXICO. 287 
 
 bad legislation was in the judical tribunals, which were in sub- 
 stance the same as those of the Tezcucians. 
 
 The Aztec religion was the same as the Tezcucians. They re- 
 cognized the existence of a Supreme Creator and lord of the 
 universe. In their prayers they addressed him as " the God by 
 whom we live.'' They believed in three separate states of exist- 
 ence in the future life ; that the wicked were to expiate their 
 sins in a place of endless darkness ; those of no merit than hav- 
 ing died of certain diseases capriciously selected were to enjoy a 
 negative existence of indolent contentment ; the highest place 
 was reserved, as in most warlike nations, for the heroes who fell 
 in battle or in sacrifice — these passed at once to the presence of 
 the Sun, whom they accompanied with songs and dances in his 
 bright progress through the heavens ; after some years their 
 spirits went to animate the clouds and singing birds of beautiful 
 plumage, and to revel amidst the rich blossoms and odors of the 
 gardens of paradise.* Their great error consisted in their 
 sacrifices of human victims to their idol gods ; a rite also prac- 
 tised by the Tezcucians, though be it said, to the great credit of 
 the Toltecs, their altars were never stained with the blood of 
 man. 
 
 They had made considerable advance in the sciences. In as- 
 tronomy they surpassed the Romans, as their estimate of the 
 length of the year was more accurate than the Julian calendar. 
 By the Aztec system the year was divided into eighteen months 
 of twenty days each, with the addition of five odd days in each 
 year. This system was almost identical with that of the Chinese. 
 The mode of grouping the years into cycles is still in use by the 
 Chinese, Japanese, Mongols and some other eastern nations. This 
 sameness of astronomical systems has led to the presumption that 
 at a remote period they were one system used by the same family 
 of man in Asia and America. Another fact in relation to this 
 system is worthy of mention — which is that the lunar months, of 
 thirteen days each, contained in a cycle of fifty-two years, with 
 the intercalation, corresponds precisely with the number of the 
 years in the great Sethic period of the Egyptians. 
 
 The Aztecs were acquainted with the eclipses, but to what ex- 
 tent is uncertain; their maps represented the eclipse of the 
 * Prescott's Conquest of Mexico, vol. I., p. 63 
 
288 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 sun by the moon projected on its disk. The colossal block of 
 stone found in the great square of the city of Mexico in the year 
 A. d. 1790, buried several feet beneath the surface of the ground, 
 shows, with some degree of accuracy in hieroglyphics, the 
 division of time, the motion of the heavenly bodies, and the 
 twelve signs of the zodiac. The stone upon which these 
 hieroglyphics were carved in relief was of basalt, and was 
 twelve feet square, three feet thick, and weighed twenty-four 
 tons. The quarry from which it was taken was more than 
 thirty miles distant from the place where it was discovered. Be- 
 fore it was wrought it must have weighed fifty tons. Ten thou- 
 sand men were employed in bringing this block from the moun- 
 tain beyond Lake Chalco to the capital. 
 
 They rivaled the other nations of Mexico in their splendor 
 of living and the magnificence of their architecture ; their paint- 
 ings and sculpture seemed rather to present the idea desired to 
 be conveyed — not so much by the execution of the design, as 
 the certainty of the character of the symbols. Their characters 
 were generally simple and readily understood. For instance, a 
 tongue denoted talking, a foot-print traveling, a man sitting on 
 the ground an earthquake. Names also had meaning annexed 
 to each in idea ; as example, " Anahuac " signifies " near the 
 water," " Tlascallan" meant "the place of bread." Their manu- 
 scripts consisted of different materials. Some were made of 
 cotton cloth, others of skins, and others of silk and gum ; but 
 the most common article was composed of the leaves of the 
 aloe, and was a sort of paper resembling the Egyptian papy- 
 rus. This paper was as soft as parchment, and retained 
 the colors of the paintings as well. The parchments contained 
 the history of the country and all the transactions of the 
 Aztecs from the earliest period of their semi-civilization, as well 
 the events daily transpiring as those of ancient ages and were 
 sacredly kept by the Aztecs ; but the Spanish archbishop of 
 Mexico, Don Juan de Zumarrago, committed them to the flames. 
 This destructive act concealed from the world the ancient his- 
 tory of the Mexicans, and no doubt also the nations who had 
 preceded them in the country. It was a great feat of supersti- 
 tious bigotry, a triumph of barbarism equal to the destruction of 
 the Arabic manuscripts in Grenada, or the Serapian library by 
 
INDIAN NATIONS OF MEXICO. 289 
 
 the Christian barbarians under Theodosius. The destruction of 
 these Indian manuscripts is a great loss to the literary world as 
 well as the ethnologist. The few that remain give but a faint 
 idea of the early history of the Indian nation of Anahuac. With 
 their destruction was lost the key by which what remains could 
 have been deciphered. 
 
 The agriculture of the Aztecs was closely interwoven with 
 their civil and religious institutions, and was in the same ad- 
 vanced state as the other features of their civilization. The 
 farming labor was done by the males, the females never doing 
 the drudgery as now imposed upon them, but protected by the 
 Aztecs with the same respect and care that is now practised by 
 many of the nations of Europe, though considered inferior beings 
 to the males. 
 
 The detestable feature of their institutions was their cruel 
 human sacrifices and cannibalism. Feeding upon human flesh 
 with them was not a matter of appetite, as with the real canni- 
 bals, but was prompted as a religious duty. The sacrifice was 
 ennobled by being offered to the gods, aud the death upon the 
 altar considered by them the most glorious and sure passport to 
 Paradise. These features in their institutions was a great de- 
 parture from those of the Toltecs, and more particularly marks 
 the difference between them, tending to show they were not of 
 the same race of mankind. In the former may be recognized 
 the institutions of the Malay and African, and in the latter those 
 of the Caucasian and Mongolian. In everything but these re- 
 volting spectacles the Aztecs seem to have been mere imitators 
 of the Toltecs and Olmecas. 
 
 The Aztecs were devout idol worshippers ; their idols were of 
 the most hideous form possible ; nothing of mildness or sublimity 
 appearing about them, except the sun, an object of worship, 
 which was carved on circular plates of gold " as large as carriage 
 wheels."* 
 
 The statues of the sun and moon, crowning the Great Pyra- 
 mids in the temples at Teotihuacan were not originally considered 
 the idols of the Aztecs, nor of their invention, but of some earlier 
 nation. Upon the summit of the large mound was reared a col- 
 ossal statue, consisting of a single block of stone representing the 
 * Prescott's Conquest of Mexico, Vol. I., p. 320. 
 19 
 
290 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 human figure ; on the breast was placed a plate of burnished 
 gold and silver, facing the East, npon which the rays of the snn 
 were brilliantly reflected over the surrounding objects, shedding 
 upon them a dazzling lustre. This object of worship, by the 
 cruel hand of the Christian despoilers, has entirely disappeared, 
 and Time, the great obliterator of human events, has blotted 
 from history the age of its dedication and the name and char- 
 acter of the people who first worshipped at its shrine. The Az- 
 tecs do not pretend to give their origin or destiny. It is very 
 evident that a whole peculiar people, differing from the Aztecs 
 and Toltecs, the founders of the antique monuments, have 
 perished or become absorbed in the Aztec nations, who seem to 
 have ruled the entire empire for about two hundred years before 
 the conquest, which, from the name of the capital, was denomi- 
 nated Mexico. 
 
 The City of Mexico, as found when entered by Cortez in the 
 16th century, though a place of much note among Mexicans, 
 was greatly over-estimated by the enthusiastic Spaniards, when 
 compared with the then existing cities of Europe. Yet it was 
 far in advance, in the scale of civilization, of all others theretofore 
 found upon this continent. Considering the many disadvan- 
 tages under which the Mexicans labored without the aid of the 
 mechanic arts of enlightened Christendom, and no rules or guides 
 but their own genius and moral qualities to direct them in the 
 path of civilization, they may properly be distinguished as a 
 great nation, and their capital, Mexico, a wonderful city. Like 
 ancient Yenice, it was built amid the water. The houses were 
 generally low and of one story, and composed mostly of stone — 
 especially these of the nobility ; those of the common people 
 were of stone foundation, and walls of unburnt bricks. The 
 streets were narrow generally, except the principal avenue lead- 
 ing from the southern causeway, which was wide and extended 
 the whole length of the city. The main streets were coated with 
 cement and lime. The people had no domestic beasts of burden 
 nor wheel-carriages ; their pavements were kept smooth, being 
 trodden only by the feet of man. 
 
 At the time of the capture of the city of Mexico by the Span- 
 iards, it contained about 60,000 houses and 500,000 of a popula- 
 tion. The streets were kept clean — a thousand persons being 
 
INDIAN NATIONS OF MEXICO. 29 1 
 
 daily employed in watering and sweeping them. "Water, fresli 
 and pure, was brought in earthen pipes from Chapultapec, 
 sufficient to supply the whole population. 
 
 The royal residence and public buildings were constructed 
 upon an extensive scale. Montezuma was the great patron of 
 architectural taste, and did much in the way of embellishing 
 the Capital. Not satisfied with the royal residence of his father, 
 he erected another on a far more magnificent design. It was 
 constructed — as were all the public buildings — of stone dragged 
 by files of men with ropes, over huge wooden rollers from the 
 quarries, after the manner the Egyptians conveyed their huge 
 masses of rock. Their public buildings consisted of the temples, 
 places of sacrifice and worship, royal palace, armory, granary, 
 aviary, menagerie, also a building appropriated as an asylum for 
 deformed humanity, monsters and dwarfs. At Chapultapec the 
 emperor had a most luxurious residence. Here was located Ins 
 extensive garden stretching for miles around, in which stood 
 gigantic cypresses more than fifty feet in circumference and 
 centuries old at the time of the conquest ; one of which, described 
 by Humboldt, is noticed in another place. 
 
 The emperor, Montezuma, when the Spanish invasion com- 
 menced was living in splendid style ; fully equal to the barbaric 
 institutions of the country. He could boast of more wives than 
 the Turkish "Sultan, or the great Mormon prophet, Brigham 
 Young. His palace was handsomely decorated and he attended 
 by a large retinue of nobles, none being permitted to appear in 
 his palace except his females. 
 
 The great teocalli of the city of Mexico was the pride, admir- 
 ation and wonder of the Aztecs, and though considered a holy 
 and sacred place, was one of murder, thousands of mortals being 
 yearly sacrificed there by the superstitious priests, in reverence 
 and honor of the god of war, Huitzilopotchli, and the " supreme 
 god," Tezcatlipaca, who created the world. Diaz, who visited 
 these sacred places, describes them as being stained with human 
 blood, and their "stench more intolerable than a slaughter 
 house in Castile." Montezuma, in great apparent kindness, 
 conducted Cortez through the various departments of this relig- 
 ious edifice. The disgusting and revolting spectacle there pre- 
 sented hastened the downfall of the power capable of sustaining 
 
292 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 such debasing religious pretentions ; jet no one justifies the 
 Spaniards in their cruel manner of disposing of the evil. The 
 overthrow of the Mexican government by Cortez, changed the 
 whole character of the institutions of the country. 
 
 Whatever may have been the faults and follies of Montezuma, 
 it cannot be denied that he was the greatest Indian ruler of the 
 continent, and one held in greater reverence and awe than any 
 other prince of the American race. With him terminated the 
 royal line of the Aztec princes. He was great in war and great 
 in peace, and his death was lamented by all his subjects ; but 
 not more so than his overthrow, as their dread sovereign master, 
 by the Spaniards. 
 
 Montezuma was tall and well made — his hair straight, beard 
 thin, and his complexion paler than the usual color of the Indian 
 race. He moved with dignity, and his whole demeanor was 
 that of a great and worthy prince. He, in his first interview 
 with the Spaniards, wore the girdle and square cloak of the na- 
 tion. It was made of the finest cotton and his sandal soles were 
 of gold ; both his cloak and sandals were sprinkled with pearls 
 and precious stones ; his head-dress consisted of a plume of royal 
 green which floated down his back. 
 
 The portraits of the ancient Aztecs and some of their gods 
 represented them as having had a depression of the forehead to 
 the same extent as the nations of Indians of North America 
 known as the Flat Heads. Aymaras, of Peru, in early times, 
 also practiced this strange and unnatural custom, as the many 
 skulls found in their ancient places of burial fully show. The 
 portraits do not present the features of the Aztecs as found to 
 exist in the days of Montezuma. They represent a high nose 
 and long visaged people of the same order as those of like de- 
 formity existing in Central America and Peru. 
 
 The general description of the Aztecs, as given by Clavigero, 
 represents them as having been of "good stature, generally 
 rather exceeding than falling short of the middle size, and well 
 proportioned in all their limbs. They have a good complexion, 
 narrow foreheads, black eyes, clean, firm, regular white teeth ; 
 thick, black, coarse, greasy hair ; their beards and skin are of an 
 olive color." 
 
 Among the women many were found beautiful and of fair 
 
INDIAN NATIONS OF MEXICO. 293 
 
 complexion, with sweetness of temper ; and general demeanor 
 of the same order as the most amiable females of the Cancasian 
 race. The Aztecs, if the above description is correct, were a 
 different race from the American Indians, and of a different 
 origin, having in remote ages reached this continent by the 
 Pacific Ocean. Many places of temporary abode of the Aztecs 
 are found to exist between the sea-coast and the Cordilleras 
 eastward of the Gulf of California, and as far northward as the 
 Gila and Colorado rivers. 
 
 The works in ruins on the Gila, called the " Cassas Grandes," 
 are evidently of Aztec origin, being of the same character as 
 those constructed by them in Mexico, and show their construc- 
 tors to have been advanced in the arts. 
 
 Yucatan seems to have been a focal point of early civilization 
 of Mexico. Within its limits are found some of the most splen- 
 did ruins of the western continent. The Spaniards were aston- 
 ished at the seeming refinement of the natives of this and the 
 Tobascian province ; along the coast they met what seemed to 
 them different peoples from those they had found dwelling on 
 the islands; they dwelt in well-constructed stone houses, and 
 were respectably clothed, and their temples were large and of 
 considerable architectural taste. They cultivated the ground 
 with much care, dwelt in towns, and had a well-regulated sys- 
 tem of civil government. The natives spoke the Maya language. 
 The Mayas were natural mechanics. Their system of architec- 
 ture being of the same order as that of the Toltecs, they have 
 been considered as the genuine descendants of that family. 
 
 The ruins of Uxmal are of very high antiquity and of extra- 
 ordinary character. "When first discovered by Europeans, they 
 were overgrown with an ancient forest. The pavement of the 
 court of one of the temples was of stone, upon which were carved, 
 in relief, figures of tortoises, to the number of 34,000. The fig- 
 ures were much worn, as if they had been long trod upon be- 
 fore the temple was deserted and went to ruin. These struc- 
 tures are doubtless as ancient as any in Mexico. 
 
294 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Central America is virtually the old kingdom of Guatemala. 
 It was peopled, as is generally supposed, by the Toltecs. A 
 tradition is preserved, which relates that a noted Toltec chief, 
 named Nimaquiche, led a colony thither from Tula. Tecum 
 TJmam, a descendant of Nimaquiche, was the ruling prince of 
 Guatemala at the time of the conquest of Central America by 
 Alvarado, in 1523. He invaded the country at the head of the 
 Spanish forces, consisting of a few Spaniards and a large army 
 of Mexicans, Tlascalans, and Qholulan Indians. At the very 
 threshold he encountered the Quiches, in vast hosts, in battle 
 array, under their sovereign. Some six desperate battles were 
 fought between the natives and the Spanish forces, near the river 
 Zamala, which, in consequence of the vast amount of blood shed, 
 was thereafter called the " Eiver of Blood." The chief city of 
 the Quiches was Utallan, hardly surpassed by Mexico and Cuzco 
 in point of magnitude and splendor. It was walled, and had 
 only two ways of entrance, one by a causeway, and the other 
 by a flight of steps. After the city was captured by Alvarado, 
 or, rather, surrendered to him by the Quiches, they, purposing 
 the destruction of the Spaniards, fired the city, but, by the 
 treachery of other Indians, the scheme was discovered and pre- 
 vented. The Spaniards, after much bloodshed, finally subdued 
 the Quiches, and established the Spanish power at Guatemala. 
 The Quiches, Mayas, and Kachiqueles were the chief ^nations 
 and families of Central America. 
 
 About twelve miles from the village of Palenque, in the Prov- 
 ince of Chiapa, are the ruins of Huethuetlapallan. Otolum was 
 probably the original name of the city. These remarkable ruins 
 are extended seventeen miles in length, and about four in breadth, 
 along the summit and declivity of a chain of hills. A group of 
 fourteen large ruined buildings forms the chief remains of the 
 city. They were temples, and have a wonderful resemblance 
 to similar institutions found existing in Egypt and Nubia. Al- 
 tars, statues of deities, ornamental stones, and other works of 
 sculpture are found amid these ruins. The sculpture and archi- 
 tectural ornaments are executed with skill and taste, showing 
 the inhabitants of this ancient city to have enjoyed, to a degree 
 at least equal with the Egyptians, a refined civilization. 
 
 At Ocasingo, in the same regions, are similar ruins, but not 
 
INDIAN NATIONS OF MEXICO. 295 
 
 so great, although seeming to be about as ancient. In the ad- % 
 joining State of Oaxaca, of Mexico, are the celebrated ruins of 
 Mitla, consisting of tombs and buildings, differing from all other 
 Mexican ruins by having columns supporting the roof. These 
 monuments, in point of execution, were, in design and work- 
 manship, superior to the works of the Aztecs. These buildings 
 were, most probably, constructed by the Mixtecas, or Tzapotecas, 
 both which nations occupied those regions in remote ages, and 
 during the same era as the Olmecas regimen, as they divided 
 Mexico with them and the Xecalancas, Coras, Tepanecas, Ta- 
 rascas, and Othomi. Similar monuments exist in ruins in the 
 valley of Copan, in Honduras. They extend along the Copan 
 river for the distance of two miles, and comprise the walls of a 
 supposed temple, 624 feet long, and many pyramidal structures, 
 with sculptured idols, resembling the Egyptian or Hindoo art. 
 They also have the evidences of a high antiquity, and were prob- 
 ably constructed before even the Olmecas inhabited the country. 
 
 At the time of the conquest, numerous Indian tribes inhab- 
 ited Central America, besides the Quiches, Mayas, and Kochi- 
 quiles, of whose origin we have no knowledge other than the 
 vague stories that they were Toltecs and Caribs. Among these 
 tribes were the Moscas, or Mosquitos, who remained indepen- 
 dent until 1824, when their territory was, by act of the United 
 States Congress, declared to be a part of Columbia. The Poyais, 
 also inhabiting the country on the Mosquito shore, have re- 
 mained independent, and under Sir George MacGregor, a 
 Scotch adventurer, whom they made their cacique, made great 
 advance in civilization, and have now considerable commerce. 
 
 "When the Spaniards first visited the Isthmus of Darien, they 
 found it densely peopled with native Indians, enjoying a degree 
 of civilization about equal to those of Guatemala. They were 
 supposed to be of the same race as the Quiches, though divided 
 into tribes, and differing in appearance as much as the different 
 nations of Mexico from one another. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 INDIANS OF AMERICA. 
 
 Aborigines of South America — Types of —Several groups. — Classification of 
 nations. — Tribes — Incas. — Spanish conquest. — Physical character of na- 
 tives. — Complexion. — Quicha, Tupi, Aymaras. — Lake Titicaca. — Antisian 
 group. — Pesherias, Patagonians, Moxians, Chiquitians, Guarani, Caribs, 
 Botacudas, Bochica, Muyscas Araucanian, Campolican. — Great military skill 
 of Gauchos. Indians of Brazil. — Guaycurus. — Abipones. — Tribes of Chaco. 
 — Araucans. — Natives of Paria. — Manco. — Capec. — Peruvians, civilization 
 of — The Quipus. — Cuzco. — Great Temple at. — Early people of Peru. — Crania 
 of the Peruvians. 
 
 THE origin of the aborigines of South America is unknown to 
 history ; yet, like those of North America, they have some 
 characteristics tending to establish that they did not originate 
 upon this continent, though now considered indigenous. They 
 have been divided into three physical types, and consist of 
 thirty-nine distinct nations. The physical types are the Andi- 
 ans, Mediterraneans and Brasilio-Guarani. The nations classed 
 under the Andian group are the Quichua, or Inca, Aymara, 
 Chango, and Atacama, considered the Peruvian branch ; Yuraca- 
 res, Mocetenes, Tocana, Moropa, and Apolista, constitute the 
 Antisian branch ; and the Anea, or Araucona, and Fuegian, com- 
 prise the Araucanian branch. 
 
 The Mediterranean group is composed of the following na- 
 tions; Patagon, or Tehuelche Puelche, Charrua, Mbocobi, or 
 Toba, Mataguayo, Abipones and Lengua, comprise the Patago- 
 nian, or Pampean branch; the Semucu, Chiquito, Saraveca, 
 Otuke Curuminaca, Covareca, Curaves, Tapus, Curucaneca, Pa- 
 iconeca and Corabeca, constitute the Chiquitian branch. The 
 Moxean branch consists of the following nations: Moxos, Cha- 
 pacura, Itonoma, Canichana, Movima, Cayuvara, Pacaguava and 
 
 Itene*s. 
 
 (296) 
 
INDIANS OF SOUTH AMERICA. 297 
 
 The Caribi, Guarani, Tupi and Botocudo are the nations of 
 the Brasilio-Guarani group.* 
 
 The above is the classification of the South American tribes 
 as made by M. d'Orbigny, and generally approved, though there 
 are other nations besides those above named. 
 
 The Andian group are the nations of the department of the 
 Cordilleras, and seem to have been the leading peoples of the 
 country, holding in subjection the mountain tribes from Quito 
 to Chili, and to the borders of the dominions of the Araucanos. 
 The leading spirits of this vast empire were the Quichuas or 
 Incas. 
 
 The central portion of the country is occupied by the Medi- 
 terranean group, in which the peoples of the Pampas, the plains 
 of Paraguay and Patagonians are included ; also the nations 
 in the valleys of the Chiquitos, and the low lands of the Los 
 Moxos provinces. 
 
 The Brasilio-Guarani group occupy the country from the foot 
 of the Peruvian Andes to the Atlantic, the plains of the Orinoco, 
 Maragnon, Amazon and their tributary streams. Among this 
 group the Caribs, Tupi and Guarani are the leading nations. 
 These several localities have been in some respects materially 
 changed since the country became known to the Europeans, by 
 conquests and other disturbing influences ; the Caribs, even be- 
 fore that era, passing from the islands, had driven the native 
 tribes from the coast of the Atlantic far into the interior. The 
 Tncas, and kindred peoples, after a gallant resistance, passed off 
 the stage as dominant nations, and the Araucanos, scorning to 
 submit to the Spanish yoke, abandoned their lands in Chili and 
 passed into the Pampas. 
 
 Other nations, such as the Mbocobis and Lenguas, remain in 
 their ancient homes ; also, the Chiquitos and Moxos occupy their 
 former dominions. 
 
 The nations generally of South America have been noted for 
 their fixed habitations and local character, except the Quichuas, 
 Guarani and Araucanos, who have been celebrated for their mi- 
 gratory disposition. 
 
 The Guarani seem to have been as restive as the Gallo-celts. 
 Under the name of Caribbees their savage hordes advanced along 
 * Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 587. 
 
298 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 the Antilles, ascended the Orinoco and Amazon and their tribu- 
 taries, descended to Buenos Ayres, passed over the plains of 
 Chaco and settled themselves at the eastern base of the Peruvian 
 Andes. 
 
 The Spanish conquest and the introduction of Christianity 
 among the South American Indians have wrought a more salutary 
 influence upon the savage nature than is generally supposed, 
 much more, indeed, in proportion to the means employed, than 
 in North America. More than a million and a half of the pure 
 aboriginal race have embraced Christianity.* 
 
 The Eastern Guarani are called the Tupi, a title they received 
 in consequence of being the first natives who were converted to 
 Christianity. The nation was divided into several tribes, among 
 which the Cariyi, Tamoyi, Tupinaqui, Timmimions, Tobayari, 
 Tupinambe, Apanti and Tapigoas. When the coast of Brazil 
 was first visited by Yincente Pizarro he found the country occu- 
 pied by natives of this family, who resisted the encroachments 
 of the Spaniards and killed eight of the crew, evincing a cour- 
 age equal to the bravest of the brave natives of the continent. 
 The Tapuyas were the chief actors in this and subsequent bloody 
 rencontres with the Spaniards. The Tupi who occupied the 
 coast when first visited by Europeans, have been greatly reduced 
 in numbers, but they still are quite numerous in the interior. 
 
 The general appearance of the natives of South America does 
 not materially differ from that of the Indians of North America. 
 Their complexions are of two different shades: one an olive 
 brown, the other yellow. They are not properly " red men," 
 though having their general characteristics. 
 
 The physical conformation of the Quichua group is marked and 
 peculiar. Their elevated location upon the Andes, where they 
 breathe the thin air, causes a remarkable development of the 
 chest ; much out of proportion to the rest of the body, except 
 the head, which is generally in tolerable proportion, but the feet 
 and hands are always small. Their hair is soft, thick and flow- 
 ing; yet they are almost destitute of beards. They have a 
 prominent aquiline nose, large mouth, short, strong and well de- 
 veloped chin, large nostrils, retreating forehead, oblong, and 
 generally well developed skull ; complexion olive brown, having 
 * Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 592. 
 
INDIANS OF SOUTH AMERICA. 299 
 
 none of the reddish hue of the North American Indians ; have 
 features resembling the Aztecs, but lower in stature, their main 
 height being about four feet nine inches. They constituted the 
 ancient Peruvians, from whom proceeded the lights of civiliza- 
 tion when the country was first made known to Europeans : 
 dwelt in towns and cities, cultivated the soil, produced potatoes, 
 maize and the oxalis ; manufactured woollen fabrics, equal to 
 the finest of Europe, worked in gold, silver, copper and lead ; 
 domesticated the useful animals, constructed post roads, and 
 enjoyed a civil government almost, if not quite, equal to the 
 Aztecs. They were a people of mental culture, no way inferior 
 to those of the ancient world ; had calculated the duration of the 
 solar year with accuracy, recorded the events of history by signs 
 and symbols, cultivated poetry, music and oratory, and greatly 
 excelled in sculpture and mechanics. 
 
 The Aymaras much resemble the Quichuas, but have a different 
 language, and doubtless were a more ancient people, as well as 
 much more numerous. They seem to be the descendants of the 
 ancient race who constructed the vast and singular monuments 
 and buildings now in ruins in the vicinity of Lake Titicaca, but 
 have no record of their ancient history. The Incas admitted 
 that their arts and civilization were derived from the Aymaras, 
 upon which they seem to have made no improvement. Of the 
 Aymaras' great monuments of art we shall presently speak. 
 
 The Changos and Alacoamas resemble the Quichuas in physi- 
 cal aspect, though the former (Changos) are of darker hue, their 
 complexion approaching to black. They occupy the country 
 along the sea coast of the Pacific, the Atacama inhabiting the 
 western declivity of the Peruvian Andes. The Antisian nation 
 occupy the forests along the banks of the mountain streams on 
 the eastern declivity of the Bolivian and Peruvian Andes, from 
 the 13° to the 17° of south latitude. Their complexion is gener- 
 ally fair, 1but slightly tawny, mixed with yellow ; stature much 
 greater than the Peruvians; their forms vigorous and robust. 
 They have but a limited civilization. Some of the tribes live in 
 villages, cultivate the ground, and make a cotton fabric ; others 
 wander from place to place, without any fixed residence ; whilst 
 others reside in the rudest tents in a condition little elevated 
 above the lower animals. 
 
300 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Araucanians comprehend the several Indian tribes inhab- 
 iting the southern region of the Cordillera and its declivities, 
 from the extremity of the " Land of Fire" to the 30° of south 
 latitude. They constitute two nations : the Araucans and Pes- 
 herais. The former are a warlike race, of indomitable courag- 
 eous heroism. They are similar in their physical type. Their 
 heads are large, faces round with projecting cheek bones, large 
 mouth, thick lips, short nose, wide nostrils, narrow receding 
 forehead, short broad chin, scanty beard, hair black, dense and 
 straight ; complexion of this branch is about the same as the 
 Peruvians, but generally of lighter shade. Some of the tribes, 
 among which are the Boroanos, are almost white. Some of these 
 natives are represented as of a swarthy complexion, with large 
 eyes, oblong face, narrow and well-arched eyebrows, and in gen- 
 eral appearance much more resembling the Caucasian than 
 American type. In some instances the aquiline nose, well- 
 formed lips, and lively expressive countenances are witnessed 
 in this family. 
 
 The Pesherais inhabit Terra del Fuego and both borders of 
 the straits of Magellan, from the island of Elizabeth and Port 
 Famin towards the east as far as the group of islands which 
 spread out to the northward and southward of the straits of 
 Magellan. Their complexion is olive, but paler than that of the 
 Peruvians : have huge forms and large chests, though otherwise 
 well formed. They are a nomadic people, only subsist by the 
 chase and fishing, and move from place to place as their desires 
 or appetites may lead them. 
 
 The Mediterraneans occupy the regions lying between the 
 Alpine nations of the Cordillera and the Brazilians of the west- 
 ern regions. They comprise three leading nations, viz : the Pa- 
 tagonian, the Chiquitian and the Moxian. The Patagonians 
 consist of several tribes — are the nomadics of the continent ; and 
 like the Tartars, seem to live upon horseback, or under tents 
 covered with skins. They are native warriors, despising agri- 
 culture, the arts and civilization. 
 
 The stature of the Patagonians is above the usual height of 
 the natives ; some are even looked upon as giants. Their aver- 
 age height is about six feet six inches ; but this does not apply 
 to all the tribes, some of which are much below this standard. 
 
INDIANS OF SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 301 
 
 Las Casas relates that Catubamand,* the chief of a Patagonian 
 tribe, inhabiting the island of Higuey, was three feet across the 
 shoulders, and otherwise in proportion; he must have been 
 twelve feet high.f Their complexion is darker than the other 
 native Indians, being an olive brown ; their hair, lank, long and 
 black, beard scanty, lips thick and prominent, chin short, eye- 
 brows arched, and the general expression of countenance cold, 
 sullen and often fierce. They have no annals, nor any reliable 
 traditions in regard to their origin or early history. It is thought, 
 however, that they are the descendants of the primitive gigantic 
 peoples of Yucatan and Southern Mexico. 
 
 PATAGONIAN. 
 
 The Chiquitians differ materially from the Patagonians ; are 
 smaller in stature, their average height being about five feet ; 
 heads large and nearly round ; forehead low ; nose short ; eyes 
 
 * This chief was captured by the Spaniards in his native island, carried to St. 
 Domingo and brutally handed. — Irving's Life of Columbus, Vol. III., p. 159. 
 
 f American Antiquities, p. 154. 
 
302 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 sunken, but horizontal ; eyebrows thin and well defined ; com- 
 plexion bronze or pale brown. They are domestic in their hab- 
 its, residing in small villages, and engage in the cultivation of 
 the soil. They are of lively disposition, sociable nature, and re- 
 markable for their kindness and hospitality. They are not a 
 beardless people, though the beard is scanty and does not become 
 developed until advanced age. The hair of the head is long, 
 black and glossy, and never becomes gray ; but in extreme old 
 age grows a yellowish hue. 
 
 The Moxians resemble the Chiquitians, but larger in stature, 
 and in features materially differ. Though the head is equally 
 large, the face is less full, and rather long ; forehead low and 
 arched, nose short and flat, mouth small, lips thin, eyes small 
 and horizontal, eyebrows arched and narrow; scanty beard, 
 which only appears on the chin and upper lip ; the hair black, 
 long and sleek. 
 
 The Moxians dwell upon the plains and along the rivers. 
 Fishing is their chief pursuit. 
 
 The Chiquitians and Moxians are divided into numerous 
 tribes, recognized by the general characteristics above noted. 
 The former are devoted to agriculture, peace and quietude ; the 
 latter to war and strife. One of the tribes, the Canichana, 
 are cannibals, eating their prisoners of war. 
 
 The Chiquitians bury their dead in graves, depositing with 
 the bodies arms and provisions for journey in future life, which 
 they believe will be enjoyed after death. 
 
 Yery great improvement has been made in the condition of 
 these groups since the conquest. Of the Moxians, about 23,750 
 have become Christians out of about 28,000 natives ; and, out 
 of a population of 19,235 Chiquitians, 17,735 have been con- 
 verted to Christianity. 
 
 The Brasilio-Guarani consists of two great families of nations, 
 viz : Guarani and Carib, which comprise many tribes. 
 
 The Guarani are the most interesting peoples of South Am- 
 erica. They surpass all others in the adoption of the Christian 
 religion and European civilization ; not only espousing the Chris- 
 tian religion and refined civilization, but enforcing these blessings 
 upon their savage neighbors. Their complexion is coppery, or 
 brown color, eyes black, hair jet black, long and straight, though 
 
INDIANS OF SOUTH AMERICA. 303 
 
 there are some tribes whose general appearance differ but little 
 from Europeans. They are generally well formed ; some stout 
 and tall, others under size, though well proportioned, but, like 
 the peoples of other countries, there are differences in stature, 
 complexion and mode of life, where there are numerous nations 
 and tribes. There is a general tendency among all the Guarani 
 nations and tribes to agriculture, though hunting and fishing is 
 much engaged in. 
 
 The Cobens are cannibals — even eat their kindred, and make 
 war for the purpose of gratifying their unnatural appetites ; even 
 dry the flesh of human beings over fire, and preserve it for food.* 
 
 The Caribs are a numerous people. Two hundred years ago 
 they were spread out over South America from the mouth of 
 the Amazon to the Orinoco and Porto Eico. They consist of 
 many tribes and nations, and were the original inhabitants of 
 the Caribbee Islands. Formerly they dwelt in Florida, North 
 America ; but, in consequence of the difficulties between them 
 and other natives of that country, emigrated to the Islands, and 
 to Guinea in South America. They are a noble looking people, 
 tall, commanding in appearance, with dark piercing eyes, and 
 ohve-brown complexion. 
 
 The Botocudas have been long considered the most savage 
 nation of the continent. Before the introduction of Christianity 
 among them, they were cannibals, wearing ornaments of human 
 bones, and strings of human teeth about their necks. They are 
 taller than the other Indian nations ; but their lower limbs are 
 very slim compared to their bodies. The color of their skin is of 
 a yellowish tinge ; the hair black and coarse, the features regular, 
 and really more Caucasian than Indian. They go unclad and 
 live upon fruits and game, which they take by their bows and 
 arrows. They have a singular custom of ornamenting their ears 
 and lips with plugs of wood ; the men pierce their ears and hang 
 clogs of wood ornaments therefrom, as also do the women ; but 
 the latter, in addition, also pierce their under lip, attaching to it 
 a wooden ornament. They are a war-like nation, keeping up 
 almost constant wars with the neighboring nations, and have 
 been greatly scourged by the Tupi. It is reported that some of 
 the more savage tribes still indulge in cannibalism. 
 
 * Natural History of Man, Vol. II., p. 63. 
 
304 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Island Caribs, unlike the other natives, refused to submit 
 to the vassalage sought to be imposed upon them by the Span- 
 iards; boldly resisted the aggressions of the Europeans, and, 
 when overpowered, preferred rather to die than submit to 
 wrong.* The consequence of their subjection was their almost 
 entire expulsion and extirpation from the islands in the 18th 
 century. 
 
 The Caribs are partially civilized ; reside to some extent in 
 villages, and cultivate the ground. They have a system of civil 
 government of elective character, the governor, or ruling chief, 
 being chosen by the voice of the nation. Their language is one 
 of the most sonorous and soft in the world, containing about 
 thirty dialects. 
 
 The country now comprising Yenezuela, New Granada and 
 Equador before the arrival of the Spaniards was inhabited by 
 numerous tribes of native Indians, refined savages, who were 
 enjoying a semi-barbaric civilization. Of these the Muyscas 
 were the most numerous and enjoyed the highest degree of civ- 
 ilization. They had a tradition, that whilst the nation was dis- 
 puting about the choice of a king, a great legislator, a white 
 man by the name of Bochica the offspring of the sun, mysteri- 
 ously appeared among them. He was clothed in a long garment, 
 and had a noble beard. He advised them to choose as their king 
 or chief, Huncohua, which they did. Bochica was considered a 
 deity, and into whose face the people dare not look. 
 
 The king selected became very distinguished as a warrior, 
 having subdued the country from the plains of San Juan to the 
 mountains of Opon. They treated this monarch with great rev- 
 erence and respect, even carried him about in a palanquin, and 
 strewed flowers along his pathway. 
 
 The Muyscas had an organized government recognizing the 
 rights of individuals to hold and enjoy property, subject to tax- 
 ation to support the state. Laws were regularly enacted and 
 officers appointed to execute them. They occupied villages and 
 dwellings in the country, and paid great attention to the cultiva- 
 tion of the soil. 
 
 When Chili was invaded by the Spaniards they found it thick- 
 
 * The white and black races will submit to slavery, but the red men never. 
 —Plurality of Races, p. 74. 
 
INDIANS OF SOUTH AMERICA. 305 
 
 ly populated by the native Indians, of whom the Araucanians 
 seem to have been the most powerful and war-like. They re- 
 sisted the invaders with great skill and bravery. Their great 
 chief Caupolican, displayed a courage and military prowess 
 which would be creditable to civilized commanders. In the 
 skillful display of his forces upon the field he astonished and won 
 the admiration of the Spanish commanders. He defeated the 
 great Spanish General Valdivia, who was captured and put to 
 death by Caupolican's soldiers. 
 
 Being captured during the war by the Spanish soldiers, he, in 
 retaliation for the murder of Yaldivia, was most barbarously 
 burnt at the stake. In the province of La Platte reside the 
 Gauchos, a most singular group of Indians. They almost live 
 upon horseback, but have mud cottages, each containing a single 
 room, wherein they take shelter when not engaged in the chase, 
 at war, or in search of plunder. Beef is their principal food, 
 which they cook by roasting over the fire on a stick. 
 
 There is a group of natives on the Pampas represented as 
 most terrible savages, and who refuse to become reconciled to 
 any degree of civilization, preferring to remain in their savage 
 state and hostile to every other people. " They appear to be of the 
 genuine Aranco breed ; " are generally on horseback, and noted 
 for their equestrianism. They keep up almost constant wars 
 with the Gauchos, upon whom they make night assaults, murder 
 the males and carry oif the young females, of whom they make 
 wives. They were severely punished by the colonists, who not 
 only defeated and slaughtered large numbers of them, but drove 
 the survivors beyond the Colorado. The interior Indians of 
 Brazil, with some exceptions, have made less progress in the 
 adoption of refined civilization than any other portion of South 
 America. This is owing mainly to the introduction of negro 
 slavery by the European colonists, and efforts to bring the na- 
 tives into like vassalage. Refusing to become serfs to the white 
 man, as long as 'they found a forest wherein to lurk or roam, 
 kept them aloof from civilized communities; yet by slow de- 
 grees they are being reached even in their wild and savage 
 retreat. 
 
 The Guaycurijs, a numerous people of the interior, have reared 
 all the domestic animals, but they neither sow nor reap, their 
 20 
 
306 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 subsistence being chiefly the flesh of their herds and the sponta- 
 neous productions of the country. 
 
 The Yaupes, residing along the Uacaiari River, consist of 
 about thirty tribes, are tall, stout and well formed, with a red- 
 dish brown complexion. The men wear their hair long, extend- 
 ing often half way down their backs ; are beardless and have no 
 eyebrows — these, both males and females pluck out. The men 
 decorate their heads with combs — the women let their hair hang 
 loosely over the shoulders. 
 
 This nation cultivates the soil, manufactures many useful 
 articles, and resides in permanent houses, which are built to con- 
 tain several families. One of these dwellings, upon actual 
 measurement, was found to be 115 feet long by 75 feet broad 
 and thirty feet high. The men wear a small pifcce of cloth as 
 their only dress ; the females are entirely naked, but paint their 
 bodies in various colors in imitation of garments. The women 
 cultivate the soil — the men engage in hunting and fishing. 
 
 There dwelt in Chaco, and the countries west of Paraguay, 
 when the country was first visited by the Spaniards, more than 
 forty nations of native Indians, many of whom are now extinct. 
 
 One of these nations, the Abipones, still exists in Chaco, and 
 described by Azard as being well formed, with handsome faces, 
 much like Europeans except in color. They have aquiline noses ; 
 color fair, if not even whiter than the Spaniards ; thick, black, 
 glossy hair, and scanty beards. 
 
 Like the tribes and nations of North America, those of the 
 southern portion of the continent exhibit marked differences in 
 nations, families and tribes, presenting the features and charac- 
 teristics of the Mongolian and Malay types in strong resemblance. 
 They are not all evidently indigenous. The Tartar element 
 seems to be strongly preserved in some of the nations, and in the 
 Nomadic tribes of the Brazilian-Guarani group, in which in 
 some tribes the eyes are obliquely placed and raised at the outer 
 angles, strongly indicate that they belong to the same stock or 
 race as the Nomads of High Asia. Their complexion is the 
 same, being yellowish, whilst that of the other native Indians is 
 reddish-brown. 
 
 The Araucans, some of whom as already noticed, of the Peshe- 
 rais group or family, are in physical aspect, very much like Cau- 
 
INDIANS OF SOUTH AMERICA. 307 
 
 casians. They have the aquiline nose, well formed lips, and 
 their whole features less Indian than any other family of the na- 
 tives, and in many respects act like Caucasians. Their nature 
 is kind, hospitality liberal, earnest, highly formal, and have 
 a religion which recognizes a future state of existence. 
 
 The natives of Paria, according to Ferdinand Columbus, were 
 better made and whiter than the other people he had met with 
 in South America. Other writers also give similar accounts of 
 them, some even stating them to be nearly white and clothed 
 with long flowing hair of yellowish or auburn hue. The Boto- 
 cudos already referred to were similar to those of Paria, though 
 more resembling the Mongols. 
 
 None of the Indians or aborigines of South America have any 
 annals ; and their traditions are of doubtful character ; but the 
 story of Manco Capac, and his sister, and his wife Mama Oello 
 Huaco, two children of the sun, settling in the Valley of Cuzco 
 and introducing the arts and civilization among the savage na- 
 tives, has the evidences of probability about it. At all events 
 the Peruvians when first discovered by Europeans, were enjoy- 
 ing a civilization equal with the Aztecs. They however were a 
 distinct people from the Aztecs, and until the Spanish conquest 
 neither knew of the existence of the other. 
 
 The Peruvians had a well-regulated civil government — a 
 theocracy, of very despotic character. The Incas exercised spir- 
 itual and temporal power over the empire. In one respect they 
 were considered spiritually supreme, and, indeed, with celestial 
 power, over the " children of earth," their subjects. The people 
 submitted in fear, rather than from any love of country. 
 
 The Peruvians were less skilled in picture-writing and the 
 computation of time than the Aztecs. This is not at all remark- 
 able, as the calendar of the latter was more accurate than that 
 of the Greeks and Romans. The Peruvians, however, far sur- 
 passed the Aztecs in mechanical skill. They constructed roads, 
 built suspension bridges and massive buildings with a skill and 
 architectural symmetry almost equal with those constructed by 
 our most skillful and enlightened mechanics. Without the 
 knowledge of the use of iron, they substituted an alloy of cop- 
 per and tin, whioh they prepared of such consistency and hard- 
 ness as to be capable of chiseling the hardest stone. The Peru- 
 
308 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 vians were not a nation of warriors, but civilians, living in tran- 
 quil subjection to their dreaded rulers. They were attentive 
 cultivators of the soil throughout the empire, which extended 
 more than two thousand miles along the Pacific, and back from 
 the coast about iive hundred miles.* Every inhabitant was 
 known to the Incas. A register of deaths and births was kept 
 by means of a curious invention called the " Quipus."f 
 
 Equality was a cardinal principle of the fundamental law of 
 the Peruvians ; no one could become rich, and no one could" be- 
 come poor ; all were upon an equality as to property and human 
 rights, and all were equal before the law, however exalted his in- 
 tellect, or refined his taste. Every one was taught industry ; each 
 labored for the good of all and the maintenance of the government. 
 
 Though the Peruvians were a nation of civilians, they kept 
 up an army for defensive purposes, which was sometimes con- 
 verted into an army of conquest. 
 
 The Peruvians admitted the existence of the soul after death, 
 and connected with it the resurrection of the body ; they desig- 
 nated the place of the wicked in the center of the earth, where 
 they should expiate their crimes by ages of wearisome toil ; the 
 good, they supposed, would pass a luxurious life of tranquillity 
 and ease. Their belief in the resurrection of the body prompted 
 them to preserve the dead with much care. 
 
 The Peruvians fully believed in a Supreme Creator of the 
 Universe, whom they worshipped. The sun was the great object 
 of adoration, though they also revered the moon and stars, thun- 
 der, lightning, and the rainbow, to which they dedicated tem- 
 ples. The worship of the sun was allotted to the Incas, who 
 dedicated to this divinity superb and gorgeous temples. The 
 most renowned one they erected was located at Cuzco, and was 
 the pride and boast of the empire ; its interior was literally a 
 mine of gold ; on the western wall was a massive plate of gold, 
 upon which was engraved the representation of the deity, con- 
 sisting of a human countenance looking forth from the midst of 
 innumerable rays of light, which emanated from it in every di- 
 rection.^: Gold seems to have been lavishly bestowed upon 
 every portion of this temple, where it could be ornamental; 
 
 * Prescott's Conquest of Peru, Vol. I, pp. 50-58. 
 f Ibid, pp. 55-118. % Ibid, p. 96. 
 
INDIANS OF SOUTH AMERICA. 309 
 
 even the cornices which surrounded the walls of the sanctuary 
 were of gold ; and a broad belt of gold, set in frieze of stone- 
 work, encompassed the whole exterior of the temple. The structure 
 was composed of stone similar in character to that of which the 
 great fortress of Cuzco (noticed in another place) was constructed. 
 
 The earty history of the Peruvians is involved in fabulous un- 
 certainty, though it is tolerably well established that the empire 
 of the Incas had been in existence about four hundred year3 be- 
 fore the Spanish invasion. It is equally, if not better estab- 
 lished, that they were not the first inhabitants of the country, 
 as the many monuments of art, now in ruins, found in various 
 portions of the empire, fully show. By whom these buildings 
 were erected is unknown, unless by the Aymaras, who are 
 claimed by some authors to be the descendants of the construc- 
 tors of the ancient ruins found in the vicinity of the lake of Ti- 
 ticaca, and elsewhere in Peru and Bolivia. These ruins show 
 their builders to have been equally advanced in civilization with 
 the constructors of the buildings of Palenque, and are superior 
 in architectural design to any subsequently built by the Incas. 
 
 Recent discoveries have shown that the Aturian Paltas, peo- 
 ple of flattened skulls, were the constructors of the splendid edi- 
 fices now in ruins in South and Central America. Whether 
 they are of the same family of man as the Aymaras has not been 
 ascertained. The skulls and bones of this peculiar people have 
 been dug up near the shores of Lake Titicaca, and in the inte- 
 rior of Brazil. The same form of head and high nose is repre- 
 sented in bas-reliefs in sculpture in the ancient temples and 
 buildings of Yucatan and Southern Mexico. Those of Palenque 
 are peculiarly striking.* 
 
 These works of art, and bones and skulls, above referred to, 
 are the only evidences of the existence of the now extinct Paltas. 
 The builders of these edifices would most likely preserve the 
 likeness of themselves, or some of their own kindred, in prefer- 
 ence to those of strangers. The flat head seems to have been a 
 form of head divine, as it is represented in statuary of idols as 
 well as of heroes, f 
 
 * Travels in Central America, Chiapas and Yucatan, Vol. II., p. 311. 
 \ " If the typical flat-heads were not a distinct species of man, they were at 
 least the oldest and first wanderers that reached the American continent." — 
 The Natural History of the Human Species, p. 257. 
 
310 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Late discoveries in Peru, as now claimed, show that the heads 
 of the Peruvians were not depressed before the era of the Incas. 
 The custom, it would seem, was cotemporaneous with the reign 
 of the Incas. This is more than probable, as the mechanics, 
 generally, who construct such huge works of art, are the slaves 
 of superiors. 
 
 There were evidently different people from the Incas in power 
 in Peru, before their era, as shown by other works of art, among 
 which stand prominent the so called Aymaran tombs, consisting 
 of square buildings, with monolithic doorways, through which the 
 corpses were conducted. The bodies were ranged around in the 
 interior, in a sitting posture, in their clothes. Some of the 
 tombs were built of unburnt bricks, and several stories high ; 
 others were constructed of dressed stone. 
 
 The Peruvians displayed great courage in defending them- 
 selves against the invading Spaniards, but did not seem to real- 
 ize their danger of subjugation until too late in the contest to 
 retrieve their lost fortunes. They had delayed their proper de- 
 fence until the enemy had become their masters. Had they 
 displayed such prowess in the beginning of the war, they would 
 have defied the invaders. 
 
 The Incas were the superior people of South America, in 
 point of intellectual endowments, when they first became known 
 to Europeans. They did not attain to their great preeminence 
 by merely imitating others, but by force of their own mental 
 powers. They had large and well-developed frames, to a greater 
 extent than the other Indian nations of South America.* 
 
 From the character of the monuments and implements of the 
 lost race of Peru and Central America, they were, doubtless, 
 civil and inoffensive, averse to war^ and devoted their energies 
 to the civil pursuits of life. The vast ruins, which are credited 
 to them, show they must have been extensively devoted to agri- 
 culture; otherwise such populous cities as then existed there 
 could not have been sustained, or supplied with the necessaries 
 of life. 
 
 * Prescott's Conquest of Peru, Vol. I., p. 39. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE AFRICAN RACE. 
 
 African type. — Negroes proper. — Oriental Negroes. — Negrillos. — Ethiopians. 
 — Nubians. — Telingans. — Berbers. — Galla. — Abyssinians. — Papuans. — 
 Australians. — Libyans. — Negro tribes. — Bushmen. — Hottentots. — Kaffirs. — 
 Fellatahs. — Mandingoes. — Ashantis. — Dahomeys. — Berbers. — Tuorecks. — 
 Guanches. Early history of the Negroes ; existed in Egypt as slaves 1,600 
 years B. c. ; a distinct race 2,400 years B. c. — Origin of Negro referable to a 
 district in Central Asia. Ethiopians not Negroes, but of Caucasian origin. 
 — Negroes existed in Asia coeval with the white man. — Asia the first abode 
 of all the races. 
 
 THE African race comprises several groups and numerous 
 tribes of dark complexion, chief of which being the Ne- 
 groes proper, Paupan, Negrillo, Ethiopian, M'kuafe and Mussel. 
 The Negro is no new subject, everybody can describe him by 
 his black skin, black crisped woolly hair, pouched lips, flat nose, 
 wide mouth, curved legs and protruding jaws. 
 
 This race occupies two- 
 thirds of Africa, part of 
 the East Indies, Australia, 
 and numerous islands of 
 the Pacific Ocean ; besides 
 are found in the West In- 
 dies and in North and 
 South America, whither 
 they have been carried 
 from their native Africa, 
 as slaves, by Europeans. 
 jfc From present indications 
 the Negro is destined to 
 fill an important page in 
 American history.^ This 
 race is as old, if not more 
 ancient, than any of the 
 others. As far back as any 
 (311) 
 
312 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 types are found of record the Negro is represented, and in the 
 condition of a slave. 
 
 In the age of Rameses III., the twentieth Egyptian dynasty, 
 which dates 1300 years b. c, the African is represented on a 
 bas-relief tied by the neck to an Asiatic prisoner, of which Mr. 
 Gliddon remarks : " This head is remarkable, furthermore, as 
 the natural type of two-thirds of the Negroes of Egypt at the 
 present day." The profile referred to is a good likeness of the 
 African of the Southern States, and this has been the cast of 
 the Negro race above Egypt for over three thousand years. 
 
 In the age of Seti-Meneptha I., 1500 years b. c, the Negro is 
 fully represented upon Ins tomb, also the red, white and yellow 
 races. Here we have these four types plainly represented by 
 the Egyptians before the days of Moses ; but in tenth Genesis 
 only the three heads of families are given, without any allusion 
 to their complexion or physical differences, if any then existed. 
 
 The Egyptian representations show the above several types to 
 have been in existence as distinct orders of mankind 3,300 years 
 ago. Slavery then was an institution of Egypt, and was not 
 alone confined to the Negro race ; other types were likewise en- 
 slaved, though the African seems to have been doomed to a de- 
 graded condition of servitude by the Egyptians. Their monu- 
 ments, as far back as the seventeenth dynasty, which dates 1600 
 years b. c, shows the distinctive character and position of the 
 Negro in Egypt. But history does not mention them as a dis- 
 tinct race until long after that period. Even the Greeks did 
 not know of their existence until about 700 years b. c. 
 
 Among the ruined sculpture of Nineveh, existing in the reign 
 of Sargon, which dates 710 years b. c, the figure of an African 
 is represented, wounded, and in the act of imploring mercy from 
 the Assyrians. The Romans did not become acquainted with the 
 Negro type until the second century a. d ; at least we find no 
 description of the African by the Roman authors before that 
 era. 
 
 The topography of the country is such as to preclude the idea 
 of the Negro being brought north without their having first been 
 introduced into Egypt. They could not have been transported 
 across the great desert, nor to Carthage, as no means of transit 
 was then in existence, camels not being introduced in Barbary 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 313 
 
 until after the fall of Carthage, and it is well known the Cartha- 
 genians never held Negro slaves. If the African was at all 
 known to the Carthagenians, it was as the Ethiopian ; which 
 term was applied to the dark-skinned nations by the ancients, 
 whether Negroes or Caucasians. It is recorded that Hanno, the 
 navigator, and his contemporaries visited the Negro regions of 
 Africa about 600 years b. c. Whatever discoveries they may 
 have made, no other description of the people they met with, 
 other than that they were " Ethiopians," is given. 
 
 About the same period of Hanno's discoveries, "Pharaoh 
 Horus," of the eighteenth dynasty, records, at Hagar Silintis, 
 his return from victories over Nigritian families of the Upper 
 Nile.* 
 
 Among the captives of this conqueror is presented a Negress, 
 clad about the loins with a leopard skin. This likeness of the 
 African type is preserved in the bas-relief of Egyptian sculp- 
 ture, and in the paintings dating about 1550 years b. c. This 
 effigy shows no change in the Negro type in a period of about 
 3,600 years, as the figure there represented is a perfect image of 
 the present Negro race. The Negro had then the black, woolly, 
 crisped hair, flat nose, thick and pouched lips, long, protruding 
 jaws, elongated heel, flat shin bone and black skin. 
 
 But there are other proofs of the existence of the Negro race 
 of earlier date than the above. Lepsius, by his researches in 
 Egypt, has fully shown that during the twelfth dynasty they ex- 
 isted as slaves. This learned author says : " Mention is often 
 made on monuments of this period of the victories gained by 
 the kings over the Ethiopians and Negroes ; wherefore, we must 
 not be surprised to see black slaves and servants." f 
 
 Recent researches in the Valley of the Nile fully demonstrate 
 that the Egyptians were acquainted with the African races, and 
 had established intercourse with them as early as 2400 years 
 B. c. ; and there is nothing to refute the conclusion that the Ne- 
 groes were in Africa when the Egyptians first established them- 
 selves upon the banks of the Nile. When they first appear in 
 history they are represented as a wide-spread and numerous 
 people. 
 
 The truthfulness of the paintings and sculpture of the Egyp- 
 * Types of Mankind, p. 255. f Lepsius, p. 174. 
 
314 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 tians, as presentations of the several races of man is very appar- 
 ent, the red, white, black, and yellow are as perfectly represented 
 by the Egyptian artists in that remote age as they could possibly 
 be to-day. 
 
 The representation of thr Abyssinian (cinnamon-colored sub- 
 ject), in the grand procession of Thotmes III., of the seven- 
 teenth dynasty, which dates about 1600 years b. c, is very life- 
 like — the same as he is found to-day in form, features and com- 
 plexion. Mr. Pickering, in his " x Kaces of Men," uses this forci- 
 ble language in reference to the Abyssinian alluded to: "It 
 seems, however, that the true Abyssinian (as first pointed out to 
 me by Mr. G-liddon), has been separately and distinctly figured on 
 the Egyptian monuments, in the two men leading the camel- 
 opard in the tribute procession of Thoatmosis III., and this 
 opinion was confirmed by an examination of the original painting 
 at Thebes." * 
 
 It is fully established by the Egyptian monuments and paint- 
 ings, that the term "Ethiopian" does not simply refer to the 
 African Negroes, but is applied to the leading peoples of 
 Ethiopia, who were not Negroes, having darker complexions 
 than the Egyptians. The Cushite king mentioned in 2 Kings 
 xix. 9, who ruled in Egypt during the reign of Sennacherib in 
 Assyria, was not a Negro as has been supposed, and had none of 
 the African features. 
 
 Among the embalmed subjects of Egypt, it is remarkable 
 that not a solitary mummified African is found until about the 
 fourth century b. c, and then only one subject, ^ female, was 
 discovered in the sacred isle of Beghl. Whether this Negress 
 was a subject of distinction or a slave does not appear. This 
 fact is an important landmark in the history of the African race. 
 It shows that the black, woolly haired type did not rule in 
 Egypt, as has been claimed by some ethnologists, and also that 
 the African was not of sufficient note or standing in Egypt to 
 entitle them to that sacred mode of burial. Other foreigners 
 were embalmed by hundreds and thousands in Egypt, either out 
 of respect or by the custom of the country. 
 
 In the reign of Sesourtesen I., the second king of the twelfth 
 dynasty, which dates about 2348 years b. c, the African race is 
 
 * Pickering's Races of Men, p. 231. 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 
 
 315 
 
 represented on tablets as captives. This date is about the time 
 of the deluge. The Egyptians had thus early extended their 
 conquest to the second cataract of the Kile at "Wadee Haifa. 
 In speaking of the Negro race, the Egyptians used the epithet 
 "Nahs ;" which signifies barbarian, and whose country they 
 eventually became possessed of as far as the third cataract, where 
 a marked stone was recognized as the boundaries of the Egyptian 
 empire. The Nigritian race was forced to the south of that 
 point by the Egyptians before the boundary was established. 
 
 The idea that the Egyptian kings, Sabaco, Sevechus, and Tor- 
 kaka, of the thirtieth dynasty, 719 years b. c, were Africans, 
 is quite erroneous. They were not of that race ; had none of 
 the Negro features, and were not tainted with Negro blood, as 
 their well-preserved portraits fully attest. 
 
 The color of the skin, as found 
 in the Egyptian paintings, is not 
 a sure test of the types, unless 
 accompanied with the other pe- 
 culiarities of the races, as it 
 has been discovered that the 
 Negroes are painted in all 
 shades, whilst the Egyptians are 
 painted red, the color of honor 
 amongst them. But the sculp- 
 ture always shows the type to 
 which the subject belongs. 
 Every rational mind must, there- 
 fore, readily conclude that the 
 African race has been in exist- 
 ence, as a distinct people, over 4,200 years ; and how long before 
 that period is a matter of conjecture only, there being no re- 
 liable data upon which to predicate any reliable opinion. 
 
 Though this type was for so many ages confined to the Afri- 
 can continent, they eventually seem to have become as wide- 
 spread over the globe almost as the other races ; not, however, 
 voluntarily, as in many instances they were carried to other re- 
 gions as slaves, especially to this continent. From the earliest 
 period of authentic history they were treated by the Caucasian 
 race as if they had no rights they were bound to respect. 
 
 WOMAN. 
 
316 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Ethiopian family differ materially from the Negro. They 
 are not so dark-skinned, the hair is finer, the nose more promi- 
 nent, the jaws less elongated, and their features more refined and 
 uniform. They resemble the Hindoos, and seem to be derived 
 from them and the Negroes. They occupy the tropical regions 
 of Africa, and in the main are pastoral in their habits. The Nu- 
 bians, however, engage in agriculture, as do also some of the tribes 
 further east along the borders of the table lands of Abyssinia. 
 
 Ethiopia occupies a prominent position in ancient history, and 
 the people of that classic country by some of the. learned have 
 been considered more ancient than the Egyptians, and it has 
 even been claimed that the first inhabitants of Egypt were 
 Ethiopians. There is very strong evidence tending to show 
 that the Ethiopians occupied Nubia before the Lower Nile was 
 known to the Egyptians ; at all events, Nubia was the rival of 
 Egypt, and frequently held that power in subjection, occasion- 
 ally furnishing the latter with kings. They have left imperish- 
 able monuments of art ; and, though not quite as extensive as 
 those of Egypt, are very astonishing in magnitude, and grand 
 in architectural display. "Whilst the Egyptians were forced to 
 yield obedience to the conquering legions of Cambyses, the Ethi- 
 opians bid the invaders defiance. Nor were the Romans, Sara- 
 cens or Turks able to subdue or conquer them. 
 
 Ethiopia and Nubia are one and the same. Among the an- 
 cients, this region was known as Libya.* Homer mentions the 
 Ethiopians in his poems, and Herodotus speaks of them as in- 
 habiting the whole of Southern Africa. They have existed as 
 a distinct people as long as any known nation. Their origin is 
 unknown, and it is not ascertained from what region they came 
 into the Yalley of the Nile. The Berbers are a Libyan family, f 
 
 The modern Ethiopians, or Nubians, are descended from the 
 ancient Ethiopians and Bedouin Arabs. :£ The original type has 
 been considerably modified by amalgamation. Before the ad- 
 vent of Mahomet, the country had been enjoying Christianity, 
 but the doctrines of the Saviour were soon cast aside, and the 
 new faith adopted instead. 
 
 * They were a tawny-colored people, occupying an extensive district in 
 Southern Egypt. — Anthon's Classical Dictionary, p. 70. 
 
 f Natural History of Man, Vol. I., p. 267. 
 
 % The Barabra, or Berberines, are descendants of the Nubians. — Natural 
 History of Man, Vol. I., p. 286. 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 317 
 
 There are several tribes inhabiting the country at the present 
 day who seem to be different from the Ethiopians in many par- 
 ticulars. The Mahas, living in South Nubia, have very thick 
 hair, but not woolly. The Sheygya tribe are strictly Arabs. 
 The Berberas, considered Arabs, are tall and handsome, having 
 a dark-brown complexion, oval face, Grecian nose, and thick, 
 bushy hair. A true representation of this family is witnessed 
 on the rock at Abu-Simbal, where the likenesses of Egyptian 
 kings are carved and painted. They are a distinct people from 
 the Berbers of Northern Africa,* of whom we shall presently 
 speak. The ancient Nubians, by their own tradition, were col- 
 onists from the banks of the Indus. This tradition comport3 
 well with the idea of the first peopling of the Yalley of the Nile 
 by way of Abyssinia and Nubia, the people of which, and also 
 of Egypt, being of the same type before they amalgamated with 
 the African. 
 
 It is claimed that a branch of the Cushite peoples, at a very 
 remote age, had fought their way, by sea and land, and estab- 
 lished a great political power in Arabia Felix, where they re- 
 mained until the Arabians compelled them to cross the straits 
 of Babel-mandeb. They returned from Africa more than once 
 to hold dominion in Yemen, and kept up the prosperity of the 
 country until the time of the Hegira. The Nubians and Abys- 
 sinians are of the same origin, though mixed with Arab blood 
 of the Rebah tribe. 
 
 The original abode of the Ethiopians, in all probability, was 
 on the Indus and Punjab. There the Caucasians came in con- 
 tact with the black race ; and hence the production of the sev- 
 eral subordinate varieties of mankind found in India. These 
 deductions are sustained, to some extent, by the dialects of the 
 various families scattered over the above regions and in the val- 
 leys of the Helmund and Kauble ; also in Abyssinia, Nubia and 
 Egypt. The Sanscrit language is visible in all their dialects. 
 
 The Ethiopic family also figured in Persia at a very remote 
 period, and a portion of them (Arabs), who were driven from 
 Yemen to Abyssinia, doubtless constituted the Cushites of Ethi- 
 
 * The Berbers are the descendants of the Nobatae, who were brought by Di- 
 ocletian from an oasis in the western part of Africa, to inhabit the Valley of 
 the Nile, fifteen centuries ago. They, according to Lepsius, have shining, 
 reddish-brown hair. — Prichard's Natural History of Man, Vol. I., pp. 284-5. 
 
318 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 opia. Tribes of this group eventually founded the Aurite of 
 Upper Egypt. Others, less swarthy, were colonists of Lower 
 Egypt. Some hordes preceded them across the Nile, and 
 founded the Mourthwan and Nubian populations. The Berberas 
 belong to this group. 
 
 The Abyssinians, though generally classed with the African 
 type, are not Negroes, have none of the African features, and 
 should be classed with the Caucasians, having European features ; 
 yet seem to have crisped hair. Their complexion is light, but 
 never becomes florid ; they are tall and well formed ; in general 
 appearance present the Hindoostanic family, though their com- 
 plexion is not darker than that of the Arabs, if, indeed, even so 
 dark. The females are generally fair, and pass for Europeans. 
 They are, doubtless, Semitic* 
 
 The ancients classed the Abyssinians with the Europeans, and 
 gave very indefinite boundaries to their empire. Axum, a noted 
 city on the Red Sea, and the capital of Axumitae, was within 
 its limits. The Abyssinians themselves claim their country was 
 the Sheba of Scripture, and that they were converted to Juda- 
 ism several centuries before the Christian era. They were con- 
 verted to Christianity in the fourth century a. d., by the efforts 
 of Frumentius, an Egyptian. They refused the adoption of the 
 Mahometan faith, and still hold to Christianity. The natives, 
 though partially civilized, cling to some of their barbarous cus- 
 toms. They eat raw flesh whilst it is warm and almost pulsat- 
 ing, carving slices from the living animal, which they eat as a 
 sweet morsel, whilst the beast from which it was cut walks about 
 the street. 
 
 There are many native tribes in Abyssinia, some of whom, 
 such as the Shangalla, are savage Negroes. Bruce considered 
 them the same peoples who, under the name of Funje, inhabit 
 the regions of the river Bahr-el-Abiad, and who are masters of 
 Sennair. Ptolemy classed the Shangalla family under the gen- 
 eral appellation of Troglodytes, " dwellers in caves." They 
 were noted as elephant eaters, upon the flesh of which, and that 
 of the rhinoceros, they principally subsisted. 
 
 * The recent war between the British and Abyssinians has fully developed 
 their Semitic character. They claim their descent from Solomon. — Phreno- 
 logical Journal of 186S, May and June, pp. 191 and 229. 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 319 
 
 The Galla is the most distinguished native family, next to 
 the Abyssinian, of this portion of Africa. Their origin is in- 
 volved in obscurity. From the best information, we can, per- 
 haps, safely say, they came from the unknown regions of the 
 southern interior of the continent, from whence they wandered 
 north in search of a more fruitful region than their native dis- 
 trict. They were first seen about two hundred and thirty years 
 ago, by Lobo, near Melinda. They are generally pastoral in 
 their habits ; but some of the tribes bordering on the Abyssinian 
 highlands cultivate the soil. In their persons the Gallas are 
 smaller than Europeans, and neither in hair nor features resem- 
 ble the Negroes. Their complexion is of a deep brown, but 
 those who have dwelt long upon the plains are of a darker hue. 
 The Gallas are much fairer than the Abyssinians. Their hair 
 is longer and more silky, and features more delicate. They have 
 already conquered forty-two kingdoms of Abyssinia, and, since 
 the fall of Theodore, the liberal king or emperor, are rapidly 
 grasping the power of the whole country. Their females are 
 handsome, and, when educated, become intelligent. There are 
 two classes of Gallas, Northern and Southern. The Northern 
 deal largely in slaves, principally women and children. The 
 Southern Gallas even sell some of their own kindred as slaves. 
 They dwell in the region called " Bararata," which is located 
 about eight days' journey from Potta. They have a civil gov- 
 ernment, in which the rights of the people are protected, though 
 little regard is paid to the rights of those not of their own kin- 
 dred. Every eight years they elect a king, who, in addition to 
 his civil duties, performs the religious rite of circumcising his sub- 
 jects. The Southern Gallas are tall, resembling the M'kuafi, 
 with whom they keep up almost constant war. The Gallas have 
 strong, heavy beards, which they closely clip. They have no 
 annals, and their origin is unknown ; but they belong to the 
 Ethiopian family. 
 
 The M'kuafi dwell in the interior, to the south of the Gallas. 
 They do not cultivate the ground, but live upon meat and milk ; 
 keep cattle in common pasturage, each family having its own 
 stock ; also keep donkeys, sheep, goats and dogs. Their vil- 
 lages consist of tents, covered with bullock-skins. They do not 
 bury their dead, but convey the bodies to the forest, to be eaten 
 
320 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 by the wild beasts. They have no religion or prayers, but own 
 a deity they call " Augayai." They, also, are a branch of the 
 Ethiopic family. West of them dwell the Mussai, a pastoral 
 tribe, who speak the same language as the M'kuafi, a kindred 
 nation, and whose habits and manners they imitate. 
 
 The Somali, an Ethiopian nation, dwell in that portion of 
 Africa opposite the southern angle of Arabia, along the coast, in 
 the vicinity of the straits of Babel-mandeb, and, in the interior, 
 to the ri^er Juba. They are, to some extent, pastoral, and en- 
 gage in maritime pursuits. Their features are regular, hair 
 flowing and of flaxen color (made so by staining), and of a dark- 
 brown complexion. They are of Semitic stock, and are said to 
 be possessors of books ; but no account is given concerning their 
 annals or literature. North of the Somali dwell the Danakil 
 tribe, who are a barbarous people, with dark skin, and, usually, 
 long, crisped hair. Their features are regular, though not Af- 
 rican. They belong to the Ethiopian group. Those residing 
 in the neighborhood of Angola have smooth hair, and their gen- 
 eral features and language give strong indications of a Semitic 
 origin. 
 
 THE HOTTENTOTS. 
 
 The Hottentots comprise three nations — the Bosjesmans, Co- 
 
 rannos, and Nomascuas. They 
 are well formed, but rather under 
 the average height, especially some 
 of the Bosjesman tribes ; have high 
 cheek bones, flat nose, prominent 
 chin, eyes of chestnut color, long 
 and narrow, wide apart, the inner 
 angle being rounded, like the Chi- 
 nese, whom they much resemble, 
 though Dr. Knox says they look 
 much like the Calmucks, and sets 
 them down as a branch of the Mon- 
 golian race. Their complexion is 
 of a yellowish brown ; their hair 
 black and crisped, like that of the 
 Negroes, but grows in tufts. They 
 
 HOTTENTOT. 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 321 
 
 are kind and affectionate toward one another, and are harmless, 
 honest and faithful, but, when under a leader, exhibit great brav- 
 ery, and endure pain and hardship with great fortitude. 
 
 The Hottentots are reputed the most ancient nations of South- 
 ern Africa, though it is quite evident that they did not there 
 originate, as traces of them appear further north, even far in the 
 interior. Of their origin nothing definite is known ; they have 
 not even a plausible conjecture concerning it, but are in all 
 probability of Asiatic descent. Little advance has been made 
 by them in civilization, though having had ample opportunities 
 to become enlightened and refined. They, however, cany on 
 various manufactures upon a small scale, such as tanning and 
 dressing skins, moulding iron into knives, forming mats of flags 
 and bulrushes, and bow-strings of the sinews of animals. They 
 are evidently now a different people from what they were 
 several hundred years ago. At that period they were an inde- 
 pendent nation in the enjoyment of a republican form of govern- 
 ment, but at present are mere outcasts, and, like the American 
 Indians, robbed of their homes and graves of their ancestors by 
 a superior race. They are not slaves in the literal sense of the 
 term, but seem to have no national freedom or rights their 
 superiors, in any particular, regard with respect. 
 
 THE BOSJESMANS, (BUSHMEN). 
 
 The Bosjesmans, though a family of Hottentots, have been so 
 long separated from them as to have to some extent lost their 
 identity. They are called Bushmen, and considered among the 
 lowest and most degraded of the human race, though not defi- 
 cient in mental faculties. Their complexion is a yellowish-brown, 
 have a prominent forehead, flat nose, thick lips and narrow chin. 
 Mr. Moffat, in speaking of their barbarous customs says, among 
 other things, that when the mother dies her infant is buried 
 alive with her corpse. 
 
 The earliest account we have of the Bushmen is found in the 
 narrative of Simon Yon der Stell, the governor of the Dutch 
 Colony, who undertook an expedition to the country of the 
 Amoquas in the year 1685. They were called Sonquas, and 
 were robbers to a great extent, subsisting upon honey and game. 
 Their only dwellings were such as nature provided, consisting 
 21 
 
322 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 of the rocky caverns of the forests.* Some of the tribes con- 
 struct huts of circular form upon the open plain. In this the 
 Bushman with his family take shelter from the winds, but not 
 from the rain, as they have no covering. 
 
 Their weapons are the bow and arrow, with which they take 
 game for food. In war they use poisoned arrows, which they 
 discharge with surprising accuracy and force. 
 
 They have no settled residence ; wander from place to place, 
 often almost in a state of starvation, and seem to delight in this 
 degradation — pay no attention to family ties ; have no personal 
 names, and when they first became known to Europeans had no 
 morals or religion* and were too indolent to be dangerous. All 
 they seem to desire is food, drink, sleep and the gratification of 
 their animal passions. 
 
 THE COKASTNAS. 
 
 The Corannas are a well disposed people, residing in villages. 
 They are very much like the Hottentots, though their cheek- 
 bones are not so prominent, and their faces more oval ; in other 
 respects they are Hottentots. Their origin, like that of the 
 Hottentots, is unknown, except that they are descendants of the 
 earliest people of the country. 
 
 THE DOKAS. 
 
 » 
 
 The Dokas, according to Professor Ritter and Dr. Krapf, are 
 a nation of pigmies who occupy a district in the vicinity of the 
 Juba River south-west of Kaffa, but distant from it a month's 
 journey. They are described as being only of the stature of a 
 boy ten years old ; as going naked, and living upon ants, snakes, 
 mice and other things not usually eaten for food ; and as having 
 no laws or government, but live together like animals. The 
 marriage relation has no binding force upon any one. No ranks 
 or orders exist among them ; all are upon equality. They have 
 some idea of the Supreme Being, but of very indefinite char- 
 acter. Their language is unlike all others. Though barbarous 
 they are by no means wholly animals, but have fair intellects. 
 They make the most submissive and trusty slaves of any of the 
 Negro race. Their complexion is as black as that of the Shangal- 
 
 * Moffat's Southern Africa, p. 46. 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 323 
 
 las. If the whole story concerning them is not a fabrication, 
 they are in all probability the same nation spoken of by Hero- 
 dotus. 
 
 The belief in a Pigmy race is as ancient as Homer. He, how- 
 ever, located them in India. Pliny and Strabo also believed in 
 their existence. 
 
 THE FOULAHS. 
 
 The Foulahs are a numerous people who have spread them- 
 selves over the countries watered by the Senegal and Gambia, 
 and also the great kingdom of Foata Jallco to the south. They 
 are not Africans, having none of the Negro features. Their 
 color is an olive tint, and physiognomy agreeable. The early 
 authors entertained the belief that the Foulahs came from Fool- 
 adoo on the upper Senegal ; but it has been well ascertained 
 that they are of foreign origin, and constitute a branch of the 
 Fellatah family. They are a robust people with strong minds, 
 and in many respects resemble the Arabs. Their manners are 
 courteous and gentle — no people being more hospitable; are 
 pastoral in their habits, but cultivate the ground, and have cities 
 and towns, mosques and schools. Timbu is their capital, which 
 contains about 10,000 population. Their internal government 
 is republican, and their religion Mahometan. Thus far they 
 have not been assigned their place in nature with definite cer- 
 tainty, but recently have been considered a family of the Poly- 
 nesian group. Richard Lander thought them a Kaffir family. 
 They are doubtless of the same stock as the Fellahs of Egypt. 
 
 THE JAGAS. 
 
 When the Portuguese first visited the southern portion of 
 Africa they found the inhabitants comprehended in the Mani- 
 Kongo empire, and considered the people one nation. Subse- 
 quent discoveries show this to have been an error, and that 
 there were several distinct nations incorporated in what was 
 then presumed to be the empire. Of these several nations the 
 Jagas seem to have been the most distinguished. They, ac- 
 cording to the description given of them by the Portuguese, may 
 be, as Prichard said : The " prototypes of the present Kaffir 
 tribes " and other nations of Eastern Kaffir land. The Jagas 
 
324 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 were described as wandering barbarians, who fed on human 
 flesh, eating the captives taken in war, and also the bodies of 
 the slain. 
 
 In general appearance and habits they resemble the Kaffirs. 
 Their complexion is a dark brown of reddish tinge. They had 
 a system of religious worship, according to Andrew Battel, of 
 singular paganism. In the middle of a town was erected an 
 image, as large as a man, elevated twelve feet high, at the feet 
 of the image was a circle of elephant teeth driven into the 
 ground ; upon these teeth were placed human skulls of persons 
 killed in battle, and also of those offered as sacrifices to the 
 image, which was called Quesango. 
 
 In 1542 the Jagas, under a great chief called Zimbo, made a 
 furious attack on the people of the Batta provinces ; and in the 
 following year in vast numbers overrun the whole kingdom of 
 Kongo, from which they were not expelled until after a bloody 
 war of four years duration. They are still recognized as a dis- 
 tinct people, though of no formidable character. 
 
 PEOPLES OF KONGO. 
 
 The nations inhabiting the vast regions known as the empire 
 of Kongo present a variety of physical differences in their as- 
 pects and characteristics. According to Lopez and Cavazzi, 
 some are of dark-brown complexion, others of an olive hue, 
 whilst others are of blackish-red. Some even are much better 
 representatives of the Arabs than of Negroes. Though differing 
 so materially, as these several nations seem to do, they, never- 
 theless, are all branches of the great Kaffir family, .presently 
 noticed. The Amakosah and Amazuhuh nations are tall and 
 handsome, with a brown copper-colored skin, and in general ap- 
 pearance much more resemble the American than the African 
 race. 
 
 The Kongoes are of all grades. Whilst some nations are 
 partially civilized and refined, others are barbarians and canni- 
 bals. Some of the tribes even kill their parents and relatives, 
 never suffering them to live beyond a certain age. 
 
 The Namacquas inhabit the banks of Orange Eiver near its 
 confluence. In many respects they resemble the Hottentots, 
 though taller and more active, as well as more advanced in civil- 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 325 
 
 ization. Their dwellings are of conical form, covered with 
 sedge matting ; they are very superstitious, believing in witch- 
 craft and supernatural things generally ; but, latterly, the mis- 
 sionaries have made good progress in dispelling these absurd no- 
 tions from their minds and instructing them in morals and useful 
 knowledge. They have strong ties of friendship, and old age is 
 respected among them. On the death of the father his whole 
 estate descends to the eldest son. 
 
 The Kaffirs occupy the country lying eastward of the colony 
 of the Cape along the coast called Caffraria. They are a dis- 
 tinct family from the Hottentots, and call themselves Kousis ; 
 are a tall, robust, muscular, and handsome family of man. Their 
 complexion is almost jet black, yet have none of the Negro linea- 
 ments either in countenance or person, and are Caucasians in 
 everything but color of the skin. By some they have been con- 
 sidered of Semitic stock, doubtless from their features and the 
 Jewish custom of circumcision, which they practice ; they have 
 710 annals nor any tradition in regard to their ancestors or the 
 place from whence they came ; they cultivate the ground to a 
 much greater extent than the Hottentots, and raise black cattle, 
 but have no other stock. The oxen are trained to do the worl 
 of horses under the saddle as well as the other duties of th« 
 horse. Since the Christian mission was established among them 
 in 1821, they have made good progress in civilization ; before 
 that they had no idea of the Deity. 
 
 There are three leading branches of the Kaffirs, namely : Kaf- 
 firs proper, above described, Zulus and Fingoes, to each of which 
 families belong several tribes. The hair of all of them is woolly, 
 but they vary in complexion, the leading color being dark 
 brown. 
 
 The Matchappers, the main family of the Boshuanas, are a 
 tall and well-shaped people of dark complexion, though not Ne- 
 groes, who cultivate the ground and engage in manufacturing 
 articles of iron and copper; mostly consisting of axes, adzes, 
 knives, spears, and bodkins. Of copper they make rings for 
 the arms, legs, fingers and ears. They have houses and towns of 
 some considerable note, among which Lattakoo, their capital, and 
 more than a thousand places called outposts, where they have 
 people and cattle. Traditions relate that their ancestors came 
 
326 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 from a region to them unknown, though supposed to have been 
 India, as they practice the Jewish rite of circumcision, but have 
 no annals ; and, until so advised by the Christian missionaries to 
 the contrary, had no idea of the Supreme Being. 
 
 The Tamahas, Mashones, Morootzees, Morolonges and Ma- 
 guanas stand prominent as Boshuana nations. They occupy an 
 extensive region of the interior of Southern Africa, and have 
 several large towns in which manufacture is carried on. 
 
 To the eastward of the Boshuanas is an extensive region of 
 coast, inhabited by numerous tribes of natives, of whom but lit- 
 tle is known except the Monjon and Makoa. The Monjou are 
 Negroes of deep shining black color, are savages, and the ugliest 
 people yet discovered. Their residence is south-west of Mozam- 
 bique. 
 
 The Makoa comprise a number of powerful tribes who live in 
 the regions behind Mozambique, extending northward as far as 
 Melinda and southward to the Zambee River ; they are a strong, 
 athletic nation of Negroes of fierce disposition, presenting in 
 their general aspect a ferociousness which is heightened by their 
 natural deformity of visage ; they file their teeth to a point, giv- 
 ing to the whole the appearance of a coarse saw. Though wild 
 and savage in their native state, they make very docile and 
 tractable slaves. 
 
 The country in the western part of Africa, known as Sene- 
 gambia, is inhabited by three distinct families, namely : Fella- 
 tahs, Iolofs and Mandingoes. The Fellatahs are a power- 
 ful nation, wielding an important influence in Western Africa, 
 and have erected an empire for themselves of vast extent. 
 
 Their power extends from the Atlantic and Senegambia, on 
 the west, to the bounds of the kingdom of Bornu and Adamawaon, 
 on the east ; the Great Desert bounds it on the north, and it ex- 
 tends southward to the mountains of Kong, embracing a district 
 equal to one-tenth of the continent, and as large as one quarter 
 of Europe. 
 
 The Fellatahs are not Negroes, but bear the form and features 
 of Caucasians. Their history is remarkable. When known to 
 the other nations of Central Africa, they occupied the country 
 of Melli, and lived like the wandering Arabs, whom they seem 
 to have imitated in their habits — having their home in the desert 
 
THF AFRICAN RACE. 327 
 
 and forest, the feeding of cattle their only care. London was 
 overran by them ; and there, as elsewhere, they were disregarded 
 and despised. Adopting the Mahometan faith they entered upon 
 a more successful career. Othman, one of their sheiks, a man 
 of great enterprise and learned in the Arabic literature and re- 
 ligion of Africa, succeeded in making the Fellatahs believe he 
 was a prophet. He emerged from the forest of Tadela, and built 
 a town in the province of Guber. Being compelled to abandon 
 this place by the people of Guber, he, with his followers, retired 
 to the woods of Ader Tadela, and there built a town called 
 Soccatu. This was their Mecca. The prophet commissioned 
 many leaders, with instructions to go forth, in the name of God 
 and the prophet, and tell the nations of the country that God 
 had given the Fellatahs the lands and all the riches of the Kaf- 
 firs. Their power was extended as if by magic ; they overran 
 Guber, conquered Kano, subdued Haussa, Cubbe, Youri, and 
 parts of Nyffe, Bornu and Yorriba. The prophet, who was 
 called Danfodio, was the terror of the Negro race. He died in 
 the year 1816. His death did not materially alter the bounds 
 of their empire or change the character of the government. 
 Their complexion is tawny, or red — often no darker than that of 
 Spaniards or Portuguese, though some tribes are quite dark ; 
 their hair is, in general, smooth and black, but in some instances 
 is found of grayish black, and again almost as dark as that of 
 the Negro. They are pastoral in their habits, but have lately 
 made some progress in domestic manufactures, and are con- 
 sidered the most intelligent family in this portion of Africa. 
 Their origin is unknown ; they are not Malays, as some have 
 supposed ; but there is reason to believe that this is the great 
 Phout nation mentioned in the Genesis, of which all traces have 
 been lost.* Dr. Barth was of opinion that they were originally 
 from the East, and Egypt their original place of abode. They 
 are identical with the Fellahs of Senegambia.f 
 
 The Man dingoes are a tall, strong, active family of Negroes.. 
 They seem to possess the capacity of self government to a much- 
 higher degree than any other African nation, and have made 
 greater progress in the adoption of the useful arts than the other 
 
 * Read's Savage Africa, p. 354. 
 f Packard's Natural History of Man, Vol I., p. 328. 
 
328 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Negro nations. The y are keeping np a tolerably well regulated 
 government, and supporting good public schools. All their 
 leading men ean read and write. Their dominions are the 
 mountainous regions about the source of the Senegal, six hundred 
 miles from the coast. It was among them that Mungo Park met 
 with such marked kindness. Of their origin nothing certain 
 has been discovered ; they have a tradition that they are of 
 Egyptian origin. Efforts have been made to trace them to the 
 Coptic, but, as yet, no conclusive evidences have been presented 
 tending to show their Hamitic descent. 
 
 The Iolofs occupy the delta of the Senegal and Gambia. 
 They are a mild, hospitable and trust-worthy people, and very 
 numerous, being not less than a million souls. Their complex- 
 ion is dark, hair woolly, nose flat and lips protuberant. They 
 are acquainted with some of the useful arts, especially manufac- 
 turing and dyeing cotton, though, in common with the rest of 
 their race, shun work as much as possible, preferring rather to 
 steal what they require than work for it. 
 
 The Yeys, one of the tribes allied to the Mandingoes, have 
 lately become distinguished above all others of their race by the 
 invention of an alphabet, and are generally a highly developed 
 family, having large and well formed heads, and possess an un- 
 usual degree of native genius. 
 
 Congo, or Lower Guinea, comprises several states, all inhabit- 
 ed by the same stock of people. The males are about the middle 
 size; their features not strongly African, their color being a 
 dark-brown. They have evidently some affinity to the Semitic 
 family, but as to their origin nothing is known. 
 
 In Northern Guinea the inhabitants seem to be the lowest 
 order of the Negro type ; this being generally the case, though 
 some of the tribes compare favorably with the Fellatahs and 
 Iolofs. They live in strongly built houses or tents of circular 
 form, and are, in some measure, engaged in agriculture. They 
 have an immense population — supposed to number twelve mil- 
 lions. 
 
 The natives of the Gold and Slave coasts consist of several 
 tribes "who have attained to a much higher grade of civilization 
 than those above described, dwelling in superior houses, of 
 square form, two and even three stories high ; go much better 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 329 
 
 clad also, and have made considerable advance in the useful arts 
 and agriculture. 
 
 The ethnographical divisions of these nations are in families, 
 as follows: The Grebo, Avekwom, Ashanti, Efik and Yebu. 
 The Timanis and Susus, kindred of the Mandingoes, who reside 
 in the vicinity of Sierra Leone, may also be considered in these 
 dominions. 
 
 All these several families, with their sub-divisions, are classed 
 with the African race, though they present every shade of com- 
 plexion, from the light mulatto to the dark-skinned Negro ; in 
 their physical aspects there are differences quite as apparent. 
 
 The Timanis and Susus are in a low condition — presenting 
 the Negro type in a very degraded state, though not of the low- 
 est order, as they pay some attention to agriculture and com- 
 merce. 
 
 The Krus group, and sub-divisions of the family, live on the 
 coast from St. Andrew's to Cape Mesurado. They are repre- 
 sented as people of athletic bodies, vigorous constitutions, but 
 degraded in morals and possessing all the characteristics of the 
 Negro, though by no means of the lowest order of the race, and 
 comparatively intelligent, noted for their open, frank bearing. 
 They have an organized civil government, cultivate the ground 
 and engage in commercial pursuits. Lands are held in common 
 by all classes, and the rights of all protected by their system of 
 laws. Slavery is not tolerated among them ; and, to their great 
 credit be it said, they have never engaged in the slave-trade. 
 They have no annals, and of their origin nothing is known ; but 
 have been classed with the Mandingoes. Amongst them all 
 shades of color are presented — from light-brown to the dark hue 
 of the African. 
 
 The Fanti tribe belong to the Ashantis family. They are 
 Negroes, and have suffered perhaps more than any other of the 
 coast tribes from New England rum and American slave-traders. 
 Being apt at learning, and of sprightly disposition, they have 
 made rapid advancement in general civilization — a large portion 
 of them having learned to read and write English. They are 
 skilled in manufacturing cotton cloth, musical instruments, iron 
 tools and gold ornaments, and seem to have native mechanical 
 cenius of superior order. Those of them who are educated 
 
330 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 make expert clerks and teachers, in which capacity many are 
 employed by Europeans. 
 
 The Yebus and Efiks are only celebrated as slave-dealers. 
 The former reside in the country watered by the Lagos ; the lat- 
 ter not*far distant from the Island of Fernando Po. 
 
 The Avekwoms dwell on the coast between St. Andrews and 
 Dicks Cave — their principal settlement being at Cape Lahu. 
 
 The Eboes reside on the high lands near the mouth of the 
 Niger, and are distinguished from other tribes along the coast 
 by their complexion, which is much lighter than that of the 
 Negroes. They seem to be a distinct tribe, having no relation- 
 ship with the coast nations ; but their language and general 
 peculiarities would lead to the conclusion that they are of Se- 
 mitic stock, though now ranked with the Negroes. 
 
 The Ashantis occupy an extensive country back of the Gold 
 coast ; are very numerous — supposed to be about 3,000,000 
 population. Except the Fellatahs they are the only natives of 
 Western Africa who have had a history, but which only extends 
 back to the beginning of the 18th century. 
 
 Their government is of military character of the most despotic 
 kind possible, yet not so degrading as that of Dahomey, presently 
 noticed. Their language is the most refined of the Guinea dia- 
 lects ; oratory is much cultivated by the natives, in which some 
 of them excel ; as also in music, for which they have a great 
 taste. They have attained to considerable proficiency in the 
 useful arts, especially in weaving, spinning, dyeing, in the 
 manufacture of pottery, and works of metal. They are fond of 
 war, in which they frequently indulge as pleasant past-time. 
 
 The men are well-made, though less muscular than their 
 neighbors, the Fanties. They have dark skin, woolly hair, thick 
 protruding lips, and, generally, flat nose and wide mouth. The 
 females are generally handsome, especially those exempt from 
 hardships, having fine figures and Grecian features ; eyes brill- 
 iant, though set rather obliquely ; are remarkably cleanly in 
 their habits — wash themselves daily from head to foot, wearing 
 always clean clothing. Their houses are constructed of stakes 
 for walls, filled in with mud or gravel, the outside of which are 
 plastered over with the same kind of mortar ; the roofs consist 
 of thatch of palm leaves ; the doors of an entire piece of cotton- 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 331 
 
 wood, cut out of the trunk of the tree ; the windows open, 
 woodwork generally painted red, some of the wealthy class hav- 
 ing their window-frames cased with gold. 
 
 The Ashantis' grand festivals are riots and debauchery upon 
 a gigantic scale. On such occasions each individual is free from 
 restraint to act as his passions may dictate. Neither theft, in- 
 trigue, nor assault, committed during the festivals, are punished 
 by law. Both sexes seem to abandon themselves to the full de- 
 sires of all their depraved passions. 
 
 On the death of an Ashantee of distinction a slave or two are 
 immediately sacrificed at the door of his late residence, and 
 others are immolated at the funeral. On such occasions it is 
 usual also to sprinkle the grave of the deceased with the blood 
 of a free man of respectability. This is done by calling several 
 such to assist in placing the body in its final resting place in the 
 ground, and whilst thus engaged one of the number is struck 
 upon the back of the neck and killed, and his body thrown into 
 the grave upon the coffin of the deceased, and buried with it. 
 
 The Dahomey kingdom is situated to the east of that of Ashan- 
 tee. It is a barbaric despotism. The king has absolute power 
 over his subjects. The highest noble is on the level of the 
 meanest slave before the king ; each must approach his majesty 
 by crawling on his belly with his forehead in the dust. The 
 king is all powerful. His august presence awes his subjects 
 whose lives are in his hands. None are allowed to rise to a sit- 
 ting posture in his presence, except women, and they must kiss 
 the ground when they deliver or receive a message. It is high 
 treason for any one to suppose that the king eats, drinks, sleeps 
 or performs any of the functions of ordinary life. 
 
 The Dahomans are very superstitious — idol worshippers. 
 They worship beasts of prey, and even serpents. But in the 
 Fetich worship they seem to reverence the unknown, unseen 
 God. 
 
 They are licentious, and give full scope to their passions. 
 Polygamy is allowed without restraint : as in other parts of Af- 
 rica, wives are purchased. All the first-born females of the king- 
 dom belong to the king, who keeps a trained band of Amazons 
 as a guard about his regal presence. His wives are numerous, 
 and may be counted by scores. 
 
332 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The king's festivals, held in the beginning of harvest, and 
 usually kept up about six weeks, are splendid institutions of 
 murder. The king, on such occasions, steeps the groves of his 
 ancestors with human blood.* The whole festival is one con- 
 tinued scene of horror. Thousands of victims are sacrificed 
 every year by these superstitious natives to gratify their fanat- 
 ical whims and depraved passions. 
 
 When the king of Dahomey dies, his wives exhibit the utmost 
 grief. As if completely deranged, they destroy everything be- 
 longing to them, and then fall upon each other with fiendish 
 fury, which is only stayed by order of the new sovereign, who 
 stops the massacre when he finds sufficient widows have been 
 put out of the way. 
 
 I The Dahomans are a nation of warriors. The king always 
 keeps a standing army, ready to march in defence of his king- 
 dom, or to invade that of some other, as he may see proper. 
 The name of the king produces the most powerful stimulating 
 effect upon his troops. Though a tyrant, in every sense of the 
 term, no people are more devoted to their sovereign than those 
 of Dahomey. They are Negroes, and good representatives of 
 the African race ; are not only savages, but have made some 
 advance in civilization, though not having kept pace with the 
 advantages presented to them for improvement. They consist 
 of several tribes brought under subjection to the more powerful 
 families. 
 
 This has been considered the most cruel and savage govern- 
 ment on the globe, which is owing to their bloody customs, and 
 savage disposition of the bodies of the dead. Instead of bury- 
 ing the corpses of the victims, they are hung upon the walls and 
 allowed to putrify. Human skulls are the favorite ornaments 
 of the palaces and temples, and the king has his sleeping apart- 
 ment paved with them. 
 
 The Damaras, a branch of the Kaffir family, wander over an 
 extensive region in the western interior of Africa, between the 
 seventeenth and twenty-fifth degrees of south latitude. They, 
 about a hundred years ago, issued from the interior of the con- 
 tinent, and fought their way to the coast, and, by the aid of the 
 Ovampas, have maintained their ground, but suffered severely 
 * Bead's Savage Africa, p. 53. 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 333 
 
 in their wars with the Hottentots, who seem to desire their ex- 
 tirpation. They are a pastoral people, and live almost entirely 
 upon their flocks and herds. The Damaras, in their general 
 features and characteristics, are very similar to the nations of 
 the interior described by Dr. Barth and Livingstone, and, like 
 them, are divided into many tribes, and governed by chiefs, who 
 are subject to others above them in authority. They have no 
 definite idea of the Supreme Being, but practice circumcision, 
 without any idea of the import of the ordinance. 
 
 They offer sacrifices of animals, and seem to reverence the 
 spirits of their dead. They have no annals, nor any account of 
 their origin, but entertain the strange belief that they originated 
 from a tree. 
 
 The Ovampas, also a branch of the Kaffir family, residing to 
 the north of the Damaras, are much more civilized than the lat- 
 ter. They are skillful cultivators of the ground, have well laid- 
 out farms, and evince considerable proficiency in working met- 
 als. Their features are regular, hair black and crisped, and their 
 complexion as dark as the Damaras. 
 
 Du Chaillu, who visited the Fan natives, on the Gamboon 
 river, considers them as not belonging to the same family as the 
 coast tribes ; though of limited mental capacity, they display 
 considerable ingenuity in making iron from the ore, and manu- 
 facturing weapons of war. They are most ravenous cannibals. 
 Incredible as it may seem, the Fan nations buy and eat the bod- 
 ies of their neighbors and kindred, and even relish the carcases 
 of those who have died with sickness.* Where they hail from 
 has not been ascertained, but they themselves say, from the 
 northeast. Their complexion is dark brown, but they have the 
 black, curly hair peculiar to the African. Though cannibals, 
 the Fans are kind, hospitable and courteous ; and none of the na- 
 tives of Africa treated Du Chaillu with greater kindness than 
 the Fans.f 
 
 The recent explorations of Livingstone, Barth and others have 
 discovered many new nations and tribes of people dwelling in 
 the interior of Africa, some of whom are Negroes, and others of 
 the Kaffir group, the latter, though of dark skin, having none of 
 
 * Adventures in Equatorial Africa — P. B. Du Chaillu, p. 118. 
 f Du Chaillu, p. 129. 
 
334 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 the Negro features, but a strong resemblance of Europeans, as 
 have the Kaffir tribes generally, except their complexion, which 
 varies from almost jet black to light brown, though Livingstone 
 found some of this family whose skin under their garments was 
 as fair as his own. He particularly describes the Makololo tribe, 
 a branch of the Kaffir group, belonging to the Bechuanos fam- 
 ily, as having a light yellow complexion. 
 
 Livingstone describes the Matiamoo empire, the capital of 
 which is situated about eight degrees twenty minutes south lati- 
 tude, and twenty-two degrees thirty-two minutes east longitude, 
 as extending south to the thirteenth degree of latitude, and 
 stretching westward to the Loange, and northward to the upper 
 branches of the Liambia. The people inhabiting this vast dis- 
 trict, he says, " are full-blooded Negroes," the great mass of 
 whom being of the Balonda family. They cultivate the soil, 
 breed flocks and herds, and are somewhat skilled in the mechan- 
 ical arts. The government of the Matiamoo is a mild but ab- 
 solute despotism. 
 
 In alliance with the Matiamoos are several tribes dwelling 
 between Angola and Londa, among whom are the Kasabi, Bas- 
 chinge and Kasan. 
 
 North of Tete, the northwestern boundary of the Portuguese 
 dominions, are a number of black tribes, known as the Maravi 
 and Babisa ; and west of them, on the right bank of the Zam- 
 bezi river, are located the Bambiri. South of this river are sev- 
 eral tribes, among whom are the Sofala, Juhamane and Quili- 
 mane, all of whom are Kaffirs. 
 
 The Wanika peoples, dwelling between the coast and the 
 lakes, are of Semitic origin, but much degenerated, and to some 
 extent having lost their identity by mingling with the black 
 race. They are of chocolate color, having pyramidal heads, low 
 in front, face wide and flat, the " forehead broad and prominent, 
 and the nose and chin of the low Negro type." They practice 
 circumcision, without understanding its import, having really no 
 religious belief, yet sacrifice upon the graves of their ancestors 
 from a religious instinct. They cultivate the ground, but have 
 no regularly established government. 
 
 The Sumali nations dwell along the east coast of the conti- 
 nent, from Juba river to the Gulf of Aden. They are consid- 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 335 
 
 ered as belonging to the Galla family,* but present a great va- 
 riety of complexions, from olive to black; also, marked differ- 
 ences are observable in their physique, some resembling Arabs, 
 and others the Negroes. 
 
 The Wakamba reside in Zanguebar. They are a powerful 
 people, not in numbers, as they do not exceed over 70,000 souls, 
 but in their physical and mental qualities. " Their lips are 
 3omewhat large, eyes full, chin pointed, teeth white, beard 
 scanty, and the hair either shaved or curled with a wire." They 
 are of dark complexion, but belong to the Kaffir family. 
 
 The Suhaili nations occupy the coast of Zanguebar. Though 
 all the coast nations have to a greater or less extent become 
 yemi-civilized, yet the Suhaili are less advanced than the Su- 
 mali ; the latter are addicted to commerce and navigation, 
 though to a great extent pastoral in their habits. The Suhaili 
 are virtually Kaffirs, but have woolly hair, and jet-black com- 
 plexion ; whilst the Sumali have flowing, soft hair, reaching 
 over their shoulders, regular features, of Caucasian mould, and 
 olive complexion. 
 
 Westward of the coast nations dwell the M'kuafi, a savage 
 people, who have not yet so far advanced above their native 
 barbarism as to bury or properly care for their dead, but leave 
 them to be devoured by wild beasts. 
 
 The Siboo, who inhabit the eastern part of the Great Desert, 
 are noted for their -handsome features, which are purely Euro- 
 pean, though their complexion is black. They are not savages, 
 having made some little progress in the useful arts. Their vil- 
 lages consist of meanly constructed houses. Bilma, their capi- 
 tal, is a disgrace to civilization, being mainly rude cottages con- 
 structed of mud. 
 
 The Haussa, a black nation, of Semitic origin, occupy the in- 
 terior of Africa, southwest of Lake Tchad, and are a sprightly 
 people, with pleasing and regular features, and graceful forms. 
 They have a prominent nose, and expressive black eyes. 
 
 Until the Mohammedan invasion of the Fellatah empire, the 
 Haussa held sway over an extensive district. Since that time 
 they have been scattered throughout the regions of their former 
 dominions. 
 
 * Prichard's Natural History of Man, Vol. II. 
 
336 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Tuaricks occupy a vast region of the Great Desert west 
 of Fezzan along the route of Kano and Rassina. They are a 
 race of warriors, at least they have been so considered in times 
 past, and by their fearless, daring and bold enterprise spread 
 terror throughout half of the continent, though their gentle 
 character and mild disposition does not entitle them to be con- 
 sidered barbarous or savage. They are by no means savages, 
 except the dealing in slaves be considered such, yet pay no at- 
 tention to the cultivation of the ground ; subsisting solely by 
 pasturage, commerce and plunder, holding in contempt those 
 living in houses, and farming. They have written characters 
 said to be very ancient, of which they make little use except to 
 inscribe them upon the rocks along their trails in the desert. 
 
 Their complexion is not dark, except when exposed to the 
 sun, and they have no negro features. The chief Tuarick tribes 
 are the Ghraat, Tagama, and Rolluvi. They possess the king- 
 dom of Asben, the capital of which, Agadez, even, it is said, ri- 
 valled Tripoli as a commercial emporium. The Tuaricks are 
 called the " Berbers of the Desert." They dwell in communities 
 and in permanently established houses. The Tuaricks are virtu- 
 ally Caucasians. 
 
 The ruling family of Bornu, though called Berbers, have 
 amongst them peoples possessing the negro features and the gen- 
 eral characteristics of the African race. The Kanuri, especially 
 with their black skin, thick pouched lips, broad face, flat nose, 
 wide nostrils and woolly hair, fully represent the Negro type ; 
 and not alone in their physical aspect, this mode of life and 
 general bearing is in unison with that of the degraded African, 
 though they are by no means of the lowest order of this type. 
 They are partially civilized, professing the Mohammedan relig- 
 ious faith without understanding its import, or observing its in- 
 junctions. 
 
 The people of the kingdom of Fezzan are quite black. Their 
 cheek-bones are high, face fleshy and nose somewhat prominent, 
 eyes small, mouth wide, and for the most part the hair woolly. 
 Their features differ from the genuine African type, though they 
 are called negroes. 
 
 The natives of the kingdom oi Timbuctoo, originally were 
 Negroes, but now the population consists of Negroes and Moors 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 337 
 
 and their offspring ; but the latter and the Moors constitute bnt 
 a small proportion of the population. The natives are a stout 
 healthy people. Their females are said to be quite handsome. 
 They have no temples or churches, nor any religious ceremonies ; 
 and, though emerged from the savage state, sustain a very low 
 order of civilization. Their commerce consists principally of 
 slaves. 
 
 The natives of the African islands do not seem to belong to 
 the same stock as those of the continent. Those of Fernando 
 Po are represented by Lander to be the filthiest people in the 
 world; as stout, athletic and well-made; as having long, 
 straight hair and a complexion of copper-color. 
 
 Mr. Bead speaks of them as being savages of low order, living 
 in rude huts, and literally opposed to civilization.* They are 
 not the original people of the island. The original inhabitants 
 doubtless were of the same origin as the Ompizee of Madagascar 
 and the Guanches of the Canaries. Their general appearance 
 and characteristics present them as of Caucasian origin, and as 
 Indians, kindred of those found inhabiting the East and West 
 India islands, when they first became known to Europeans. 
 But it is now claimed that the present natives are the same type 
 as the mountaineers of the neighboring part of the continent. 
 
 Madagascar was originally peopled by the Ompizee, a family 
 having a brown or dirty yellow complexion. The Ovahs, who 
 have established their sway over the greater portion of the is- 
 land, are distinguished over the other natives by their light 
 olive complexion and absence of the negro features. They are 
 well-made, but rather under middle size. 
 
 The natives of Formosa are of the same family, and described 
 as " Red Men." They are a large, portly people of copper-color 
 complexion, much resembling the American Indians, f 
 
 The Sakalavas, residing on the west coast of Madagascar, are 
 quite black, with thick lips and crisped woolly hair. They are 
 tall, strong and vigorous. Though inferior to the Ovahs, in 
 general, in many noble qualities they are their superiors. These 
 two nations present the extremes of the fair and black races of 
 the island. 1 
 
 * Savage Africa, p. 59. 
 f Indigenous Races of the Earth, p. 21. 
 
 22 
 
338 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 The Betsileo tribe have long hair, thick lips, and are of a 
 light copper-color. The Antaymur of like complexion claim to 
 be of Arabian origin. Some families of this group call them- 
 selves the children of Amina. Marco Polo, the first European 
 who visited this island, (in the 13th century,) found it occupied 
 by Saracens, who, under four sheiks, ruled the whole country. 
 
 Though there is a large preponderance of Caucasian, Mon- 
 golian and Malay blood presented by the present Madecasses, 
 the African type is also fully represented. This race at a very 
 remote period settled upon the island, and for a time were domi- 
 nant people on its west coast, where their descendants still retain 
 jurisdiction. 
 
 PAPUAN. 
 
 The oriental Negroes consist of several leading families, among 
 which are the Papuans, Australians, Semangas, and the Negritos. 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 
 
 339 
 
 Though they have been designated nnder these general names 
 in various localities where they are found to exist, they may 
 properly be called Negrillos. It is difficult to classify them as 
 one family, their peculiarities and physical aspect being so dis- 
 similar. Oue portion of them have been, by some ethnologists, 
 considered a distinct race of blacks not possessing all the negro 
 characteristics ; but it is not probable they are a distinct type 
 of mankind. They are doubtless cognate Africans, in whom the 
 Negro, Malay, Mongolian and Caucasian blood is communicated : 
 the Negro generally predominating. 
 
 The Papuans, or Melanesians, are considered the most de- 
 mented and lowest of the human races. Though human, they 
 are in some respects not many degrees in advance above the 
 
 NORTH AUSTRALIAN. 
 
 brutes. They have no history or tradition. Some of the tribes, 
 such as the Andamans, go naked without shame, and wives are 
 
340 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 held in common. They have no idea of the Deity, or a future 
 state. They are diminutive in stature, and make a nearer ap- 
 proach to the Chimpanzee than any other branch of the human 
 family. 
 
 The Papuans proper have black, twisted, frizzled hair ; in tex- 
 ture very coarse and bushy. They are a robust family, of dark 
 complexion, having a thick, hard skin, the chief distinguishing 
 feature showing them to be a different people from the Negroes 
 proper. The natives of the Feejee Islands are good representa- 
 tives of this group, and doubtless the offspring of Negroes and 
 Malays. They are found inhabiting New Guinea, New Cale- 
 donia and other islands of the Pacific, as well as Borneo, Malac- 
 ca and Philippines. 
 
 The Black Australians and natives of Yan Dieman's Land, are 
 classed with the lowest and most degraded of mankind. Their 
 minds, however, are by no means deficient, but they only seem 
 to exercise their perceptive faculties, which are even stronger 
 than Caucasians. They are not uniform in physical conforma- 
 tion, but in general resemble the Africans. Their foreheads are 
 narrow, lips thick, mouth large, nose depressed and wide at the 
 base ; thick beards, and long fine hair resembling the wavy hair 
 of Europeans.* 
 
 The Negrillo family, according to Pickering, compared with 
 the Negro, have a red rather than black complexion, and diminu- 
 tive in stature compared with the Papuan. Their hair is wool- 
 ly, more so than the Papuan, but less thick than the Negroes, 
 presenting, however, the same general appearance ; and having 
 thick pouched lips, retreating forehead, and the lower part of 
 the face very prominent, eyes generally small and deeply sunk, 
 limbs slender with the calf of the leg high. They occupy the 
 New Georgia Islands, New Guinea, Luzon, Sooloo, Aramanga, 
 Sumatra, and Malacca. 
 
 The Pelew, Ladrone, Banabe, and other islands in their vicinity 
 are occupied by natives having a reddish-brown complexion, and 
 black curled hair. They resemble the Malays in some respects, 
 but have a rough skin and prominent features. The district 
 occupied by this family is called Microwsia, and some authors 
 have considered the native Microwsians as a distinct type ; but 
 * The Races of the Old World, p. 221. 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 34 1 
 
 they are not any more so than the other oriental Negroes. They 
 are ingenious in the arts, and seem to be the vestiges of a more 
 refined civilization, which is indicated by architectural ruins 
 found upon some of their islands, their knowledge of navigation, 
 and the elementary principles of civil government. Their origin 
 may be referred to India, where similar peoples are found, 
 though dissimilar in leading characteristics. They, as well as 
 the native islanders, have undergone very marked changes by 
 amalgamation since these islands were torn from the continent 
 — as they evidently were in very remote ages a part of Asia, as 
 was also the East Indies and Australia. 
 
 As a general rule the Microwsians are, in point of intellectual 
 endowments, superior to the Melawsians, which results from a 
 closer relationship with the Caucasian type than the latter. 
 
 The oriental Negroes are doubtless the remnants or fragments 
 of an extensive family inhabiting the East Indies, Polynesia, 
 Australia, and the Islands of the Northern Pacific, before the ad- 
 vent of the Malays in these regions. This branch of the Negro 
 type was also earlier upon the continent than the Malays ; indeed 
 the Negro seems to have existed here coeval with the Caucasian 
 and Mongolian, and from whence they and the several varieties 
 of mankind seem to have issued. 
 
 It would be an endless undertaking to attempt to classify the 
 families and nations of mankind of mixed origin, or those hav- 
 ing Negro affinities. As remarked in another place, all are not 
 of Negro origin who have a sallow or dark skin. In some in- 
 stances where Negro blood exists, the skin may be fair, the hair 
 crisped, and jaws projecting ; whilst in other cases the Negro 
 peculiarities are only presented in the shape of the skull, face, 
 and general appearance. The Gypsies and Txchingones have 
 some Negro peculiarities, though not sufficient to be classed with 
 even the Microwsians. They are doubtless connected with the 
 Laubesof Africa. 
 
 The Guanches, who occupied the Canaries and Fernando Po, 
 were partially a civilized people when they first became known 
 to the people of the continent. The Canary Islands were first 
 peopled by the Phoenicians ; and owing to the salubrity of this 
 climate and beautiful scenery, were called by the ancients the 
 "Isles of the Blessed," and "Elvsian Fields." The Guanches 
 
342 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 have been considered a branch of the Tuarick family. The first 
 account of these islands, of reliable character, we gather from the 
 writing of the younger Pliny, who gives an account of their dis- 
 covery by Juba, king of Mauritania, a profound historian and 
 celebrated navigator. The Guanches were a tawny, black-eyed, 
 flat-nosed people, believing in a Supreme Being, a future state, 
 and an evil genius ; they fattened their girls for marriage, with 
 the belief that such were the most fruitful. When they died the 
 priests dried their bodies in the sun and embalmed them ; * the 
 embalmed subjects were sewed up in goat-skins and placed in cof- 
 fins consisting of one piece of wood. These mummies seem to be 
 very ancient and fall to pieces when taken out of their goat-skin 
 coverings. 
 
 The Guanches resemble the Carribbes in several particulars, 
 though possessing more of the Caucasian blood than the latter ; f 
 they were extirpated by the Spaniards in the sixteenth century. 
 
 The Berbers, a sallow-skinned people of Semitic origin, occupy 
 the Atlas mountain districts ; they were the original people of 
 Barbary, and seem to have taken shelter in the strongholds from 
 which no power has been capable of dislodging them ; they are 
 a distinct family from the Arabs, and, unlike the latter, are wed- 
 ded to the soil which they cultivate, and dwell in cities and vil- 
 lages. Though their dominions are within the boundaries of the 
 Moorish empire, and other kingdoms into which they extend, \ 
 they do not submit themselves the willing subjects of any foreign 
 power ; their only homage consisting of an uncertain, meagre 
 tribute ; they have a republican form of government ; and by 
 well-regulated rules make and unmake their own rulers (sheiks) 
 without interference by any other power; they occupied the 
 country before the Phoenicians colonized it, and survived all the 
 ravages of the Romans, Yandals, and Arabs ; and the French, 
 even with all their skill and bravery, proved unequal to the task 
 of subduing them. Though pressed by the Arabs with every 
 
 * Read's Savage Africa, p. 20. 
 
 f The Vegneris of the West Indies, who were partially civilized, were of the 
 same stock as the Guanches, though of fairer complexion. — Indigenous Races 
 of the Earth, p. 516. 
 
 \ Within their dominions, at the ancient city of Lixas, south of the Straits of 
 Gibraltar, was the residence of Antaeos, where he had the combat with Her- 
 cules ; and also were located here the Gardens of Hesperides. — Vol. I., Pliny, 
 Natural History, p. 375. — Grecian and Roman Mythology, by Dwight, p. 324. 
 
THE AFRICAN RACE. 343 
 
 means within their power, they still remain masters of the desert 
 and mountain districts, holding indeed a more extensive territory 
 than is occupied by any other nation of Africa. 
 
 In ancient history the Berbers were called Libyans,* but the 
 name by which they are generally known in modern history is 
 Tawarek. Aside from the general title they are known as 
 Shuluh in Northern Morocco, and in Algeria and Tunis as Kabyls. 
 The Shuluh are a lively, intelligent people of light complexion ; 
 the latter claim to be the descendants of the ancient Vandals ; 
 they have long, fair hair and blonde complexion, f The Imghod 
 tribe of this family are almost as black as the Negro, but hav- 
 ing none other of his features ; the pure Berber has no Negro 
 blood, and such look upon the offspring of Berbers and Negroes 
 with contempt. The Tawareks are divided into numerous 
 tribes varying in color from blonde to black ; some of them, such 
 as the Kelowi, possessing other Negro features besides com- 
 plexion. 
 
 Those of the Berbers considered of Semitic origin are sup- 
 posed to be descendants of the Canaanites expelled from the 
 Holy Land by Joshua ; this, however, is only surmise, there being 
 no authentic record of the fact. 
 
 There is no portion of the globe where the human race is 
 presented with more complexity than in Northern Africa, in- 
 cluding the States of Barbary, except, perhaps, that of India. 
 Almost every variety of man is here represented, as well in his 
 savage as civilized condition. $ 
 
 We have thus given all the leading families of the African 
 race, and also those of this order of mankind ; and though it is 
 manifest that the Negro is the lowest order of the human race, 
 it by no means follows that the African is not susceptible of im- 
 provement. The Negroes are, as a general rule, good imitators, 
 and some nations have attained to considerable eminence in the 
 
 * The ancient Libyans possessed all Northern Africa from Egypt to the 
 Straits of Gibraltar, and southward as far as the country was known to the 
 Greeks and Romans. They were the only people occupying 1 the country when 
 the Phoenicians first colonized the coast districts. The Berbers, Shilhas, and 
 Kabyles are their decendants.— Natural History of Man, Vol. I., p. 267. 
 
 f One family of Kabyls, in Algiers, have not only a fair and ruddy com- 
 plexion, but hair of deep yellow. — Indigenous Races of the Earth, p. 543. 
 
 X Strabo says, " It was said that the Mauritamans were Indians who ac- 
 companied Hercules hither. — Strabo, Vol. Ill, p. 280. 
 
344 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 arts and general civilization by virtue of their own genius and 
 forecast ; but in no instance have they, in these respects, reached 
 the standard of the other races, or even made a respectable ap- 
 proximation thereto. We speak this of the Africans in general 
 without intending to detract aught from those nations who have 
 attained higher in the work of civilization. 
 
CHAPTEE XYII. 
 
 THE SOCIAL NATURE OF MAN". 
 
 Social nature of mankind. — Affinities. — Intellectual strength, test of ; no right 
 to do wrong. — Political rights of nations. — Might gives right, when ? — 
 Mental, not physical, power to control. — Destiny of the races ; each created 
 to fill an appropriate sphere — Results of the violation of natural laws. — 
 Extinction of races. — Effects of amalgamation. — Hybridity. — Comparative 
 anatomy. — The Negro an inferior type ; his place in nature ; not entitled to 
 equality with White men. — Rights of suffrage. — Federal Government, and 
 its founders. — Laws of life. — Forced equality. 
 
 r~T!HE social nature of mankind is, at best, to a great degree, 
 JL_ based upon selfishness, as it is questionable whether any 
 one will act, in anything, without some purely selfish motive. 
 Man is a philosopher — always considering what will best ad- 
 vance his own interest. All act upon this principle — savage 
 and civilized. The savage regards the state of nature the best 
 condition in life for individual happiness, and is, to all appear- 
 ances, as happy in his barbarism as the most enlightened 
 citizen of the world. 
 
 Happiness is but a mere matter of opinion — personal to every 
 human being, and something only to be determined by them- 
 selves. The question of morals and social order, in this view 
 of the subject, is not considered. 
 
 The abstract question of natural right for man to do as he may 
 see proper is not controlled by any system of morals or political 
 economy ; but each individual, in this regard, is governed by 
 his own natural inclination, for good or evil. Every person, in 
 the abstract, by the law of nature, has the undoubted right to 
 do as he pleases — not, however, interfering with the rights of 
 others. This was the condition before mankind assumed any 
 political supremacy. Such a state of things is considered hardly 
 
 (345) 
 
346 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 possible ; yet it is well known that the savages do so live, and 
 have enjoyed these natural rights from their earliest existence — 
 doing so from choice, as by this method they can have freedom 
 better than in any other condition. It is not strange that such 
 a government cannot exist where the strong and feeble dwell 
 together. It is doubtless only on the principle of equity that 
 these things are tolerated. The moment natural right is viola- 
 ted the laws of society must be resorted to, in order to enforce 
 redress of grievances, as the weak cannot right the wrongs of 
 the strong by physical force. 
 
 It would seem to be only in consequence of the depravity of 
 the human heart that government is resorted to at all. If all 
 were disposed to do right, laws would be useless and government 
 a work of supererogation. The natural inclination to protect 
 the feeble against the strong induced organization of civil gov- 
 ernment as the only means of protection against the vicious. 
 
 The affinity between the races and families of man constitutes 
 the great binding links by which communities, families and na- 
 tions keep up social order and political intercourse. When this 
 does not exist there cannot be social order, or willing subjection 
 to political power. It is a family tie not confined to the mere 
 circle of consanguinity, but ramifies amid families, communities, 
 nations and kingdoms. It is not only the basis of social order, 
 but the momentum of international law. Without affinity there 
 would be no harmony in society ; it will not subsist where any 
 discordant element exists in the family or government. Every 
 community will purge itself of excrescence, where the majority 
 constitute the ruling power ; and, where they are not, the dis- 
 cordant element will ever be active and vigilant. 
 
 The history of nations has taught that this is the case. Egypt, 
 not only in the case of the Hebrews, but also of the Copts and 
 Mamelukes, presents this sad picture. Ireland, Poland and 
 Hungary are all striking examples of the want of affinity. And 
 such has been the condition of things also between the white 
 and black races ever since they first came in contact with each 
 other. 
 
 Nations and races are graded according to the degrees of in- 
 tellectual endowments — the greater the development of mind, 
 the more capable they are to enjoy political freedom. Though 
 
THE SOCIAL NATURE OF MAN. 
 
 347 
 
 freedom is a natural right, flowing to every individual, it re- 
 quires intellect to enjoy it properly and consistent with the 
 rights of others. The greater the development of thought, the 
 higher will man rise in the scale of being. Without intelligence 
 no man can enjoy real happiness, or impart it to others. 
 
 If government is the creature of intellect, as it doubtless is, it 
 
 should be under the control of the superior in point of mental 
 endowments, otherwise it would tend to degradation and dis- 
 cord. 
 
 Man, whatever may be his intellectual attainments, has no 
 right to do wrong — to inflict injury upon others ; nor has the 
 less intellectual individual any such right, nor the right to ob- 
 trude himself upon those seeking to advance the interest and 
 welfare of the whole community. 
 
 Political and social rights, in well regulated governments, are 
 so intimately interwoven with each other as to be inseparable. 
 Political rights do not alone pertain to individuals, but also to 
 nations and governments ; the political right of a nation, in one 
 sense, is peculiar to itself, the same as the personal rights of in- 
 dividuals ; but yet there is connected with it, a paramount right 
 of existence based upon principles consistent with the rules of 
 civilization and the law of nations. Every nation and govern- 
 ment has the right to regulate its own internal police, and make 
 such rules for the government of the people as may be deemed 
 proper. The people may change the form of their government, 
 at will ; but only when the rights of the people are to be en- 
 hanced or better secured, is a change considered advisable. 
 
348 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Tn governments of democratic form, no change can be made 
 without the consent of the sovereign people ; to do otherwise, 
 would be a violation of the social compact, and subversion of 
 the fundamental laws of the nation. All power being vested in 
 the people, in such governments, they are to be first consulted 
 before any change in the organic law is effected, or any new 
 elements engrafted upon their political institutions. Might 
 gives right only in a mental point of view ; yet the right of con- 
 quest is recognized in international law ; but it is hardly toler- 
 able as a part of our system of national policy. 
 
 The question of right, by which one nation assumes to hold 
 another in subjection against the will of the latter, always has 
 been of doubtful probability, to say the least. Such assumption 
 is a relic of barbarism ; yet it is adhered to by all the nations of 
 the old world, savage and civilized ; and under the same plea, 
 that " might gives right," this disposition is being also manifest- 
 ed to an alarming extent upon this continent. It seems not to 
 be confined alone to the oppression by the superior of the inferior 
 races, but also extends to the families of the dominant races, in 
 which instances the rights of the weak and feeble have been dis- 
 regarded, and rules and regulations for their government im- 
 posed upon them, in the name of liberty, against their consent. 
 
 The superior races, from the earliest ages, seem to have held 
 the weaker and inferior in subjection — at first as a question of 
 policy, with the view that subjection would tend to their advan- 
 tage. By degrees the strong encroached upon the weak and 
 feeble nations, until they, from captives taken in war, became 
 subjects of merchandise and abject slaves.* It seems to have 
 been looked upon as an acknowledged right, guaranteed to the 
 victors by common consent, to enslave and make merchandise of 
 their captives. The system was early adopted by the Israelites, 
 and extensively indulged in by the Jews, under divine favor, as 
 will be shown in another place. The term slave, however, was 
 not then applied to those in bondage ; " servant " expressed their 
 degraded condition quite as well. In Judea the slaves were 
 generally of the nations denominated " the heathen," and all 
 
 * There are effigies of six nations of antiquity, showing the Negro to have 
 been enslaved by the superior race. — Cobb on Slavery, p. 135. Indigenous 
 Races of the Earth, p. 390. 
 
THE SOCIAL NATURE OF MAN. 349 
 
 were considered such who were not of Israel. Among the Ro- 
 mans slaves consisted of barbarian captives taken in war ; but 
 their capture was not confined to honorable war alone. The in- 
 creasing demand made unjust war the pretext for capture, which 
 finally eventuated in the slave-trade, not alone of the inferior 
 races, but even Jews and Gentiles became subjects of traffic. 
 During the Jewish war above 100,000 prisoners were taken, 
 who, according to S. Jerome, were sold as slaves, in the time of 
 of Hadrian, as cheap as horses.* 
 
 Slaves in the Roman Empire were far more numerous than 
 Roman citizens, or free inhabitants ; and even in the days of the 
 Emperor Claudius the whole population of the Roman Empire 
 did not exceed twenty millions of souls, including all provincials, 
 of which number only about seven thousand were Roman 
 citizens. ♦ 
 
 At a later period, when civil liberty began to be better under- 
 stood by the masses, slavery was measurably resisted, and, in- 
 deed, virtually abolished so far as concerned prisoners of war 
 and conquest ; but, as regards the African Negroes, they were 
 less fortunate. From time immemorial they have been subjects 
 of an intolerable vassalage. 
 
 The superior races, looking upon the abject condition of the 
 Negro as being the true index of his character, and believing 
 him totally incapable of self-government, came to his rescue — 
 relieved his wants and made him a slave. Until recently, 
 slavery, in the abstract, was not looked upon as sinful — only the 
 abuse of it was considered bad in morals, and wrong upon prin- 
 ciples of political economy. Upon this latter question, and also 
 the broad principles of morals, the master justified his system 
 of slavery, and, for centuries, seemed to convince the world at 
 large that slavery was right and justifiable under the strictest 
 rules of morals and political economy, f In justifying the system, 
 the Sacred Scriptures were resorted to with apparent success. 
 In that exhaustless fountain of morals the master seems to be 
 justified in his system of bondage ; J the Sacred Writings, how- 
 
 * Gibbon's Rome, Vol. I., p. 47. Note. 
 f " And consequently, that Negro slavery, as it existed in the United States, 
 is not contrary to the law of nature." — Cobb on Slavery, p. 51. 
 \ Deuteronomy xv. 12 15. 
 
350 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 ever do not treat of slavery in the abstract sense of the term — 
 the word " slave " only appearing in two instances in the Eng- 
 lish Bible — but of " servants," which has the same meaning in 
 the Hebrew and Greek originals, as also "bond-men" and 
 " bond-maidens." The distinction between bond and hired ser- 
 vants was kept up in the days of Hebrew slavery the same as at 
 the present day ; slavery was the same then as is now imposed 
 upon the Negro — a servitude for life, descending upon the off- 
 spring, according to the Bible.* 
 
 This system of slavery seems to have existed in all ages, as 
 well before as after the advent of the Saviour, who, it appears, 
 did not in the least interfere with or condemn the system, nor 
 did His apostles rebuke it, or denounce the slave-master. Paul, 
 on the contrary, rather counselled and advised the runaway 
 slave to return, and submit himself, to his master. 
 
 Slavery was not considered sinful, in the abstract, by the an- 
 cients, and if so in any sense, it was in its abuse. Abraham did 
 not consider it sinful, or he would not have kept three hundred 
 and eighteen bond-servants trained in his house.f 
 
 The case of his servant-girl Hagar shows the system was not 
 then considered sinful, but recognized by the Deity himself. 
 Hagar, having escaped from her master, was directed by the 
 angel that appeared before her, to return and submit herself to 
 her mistress Sarah4 The Ten Commandments even recognize 
 a system of servitude. The declaration there is : " Thou shalt 
 not covet his man-servant nor his maid-servant." 
 
 The Hebrews bought and sold servants of their own kindred, 
 and of the heathen as well ; but the latter were less favored 
 than the former : " If thou buy an Hebrew servant, six years 
 he shall serve ; and in the seventh he shall go out free for noth- 
 ing. If he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself ; if 
 he were married, then his wife shall go out with him. If his 
 master have given him a wife, and she have borne him sons or 
 daughters, the wife and her children shall be her master's, and 
 he shall go out by himself." § 
 
 Here is presented a positive separation of the parent and 
 child, and husband and wife, by the Hebrew system of slavery, 
 
 * Leviticus xxv. 45-47. " f Genesis xiv. 14 ; xvii. 12. 
 
 % Genesis xvi. 9. § Exodus xxi. 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5. 
 
THE SOCIAL NATURE OF MAN. 351 
 
 not only tolerated, but, as would seem, established, by the direc- 
 tion of Jehovah. The only alternative left for the husband in 
 such case, if he did not wish to be separated from his wife and 
 children, was to become a slave for life.* There was a year of 
 jubilee for Hebrew slaves, but none for the heathen ; they were 
 to continue slaves for ever. 
 
 The right of the master to chastise the servant was recognized 
 by the Hebrew system of slavery ; but, in doing so, if he should 
 smite the slave so that he should die, the master should not be 
 punished, for he was his money, f 
 
 The perpetual servitude of the Levitical law was based upon 
 the idea of superior and inferior races. The heathen were con- 
 sidered inferior to the Hebrews; hence were made the subjects 
 of perpetual bondage. 
 
 The equality of races was not recognized by the Deity, if the 
 Levitical law, and the above Scripture texts, may be considered 
 a reflex of the Divine mind. 
 
 Aside from these Bible truths, slavery has been considered in- 
 tolerable under our free system of government, by virtue of the 
 Declaration of Rights of 1776, which declares all men capable 
 of self-government, and endowed with certain inalienable rights. 
 This sweeping enunciation has perplexed the minds of many of the 
 leading politicians, who seem to think that its promulgation 
 guaranteed freedom, at least to all the slaves of the United 
 States. They forget, however, the fact that the Federal Consti- 
 tution, and not the Declaration, is the supreme law on the sub- 
 ject of political rights. That instrument, based, as it was, upon 
 the principles of the Declaration, recognized the existence of 
 slavery, as tolerated in the Colonies, before the Revolution. 
 The great minds that guided the revolutionary contest, and 
 framed our system of government, should be presumed to have 
 known as much about the rights of man, and the character of 
 the institutions they were establishing, as any subsequent legis- 
 lator, however wise he may presume to be. 
 
 Among the great men of that age, who engaged in founding 
 
 our national system, was George Washington, president of the 
 
 Convention that formed the Federal Constitution. He held 
 
 slaves before and after it was adopted ; and it is a fact worthy 
 
 * Leviticus xxv. 10, 40, 46, and 55. \ Exodus xxi. 20 and 21. 
 
352 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 of note, that the Declaration did not free a single slave, though, 
 by its broad and liberal terms, all mankind were entitled to lib- 
 erty, as well the serfs of Russia, the oppressed Irish, and en- 
 slaved Poles, as the African Negro slaves of the United States. 
 The Declaration had reference only to the white people of the 
 American Colonies ; they alone had struck for political freedom, 
 and, to justify themselves in the eyes of the world, promulged 
 the principles upon which their rights as free white men — as an 
 independent nation — were based. 
 
 The idea that all men were created (born) free and equal must 
 also be limited to the white people of the Colonies, who were 
 then establishing a free government for themselves. All men 
 are not, in point of fact, born equal. The serf is not equal with 
 the master, and the slave is the property of his master — not bom 
 to freedom, but slavery. 
 
 Mr. Jefferson, when he 
 penned the Declaration of In- 
 dependence, containing the 
 expression that " all men 
 are created equal," did not 
 intend to include the Negro 
 slaves, as all his subsequent 
 conduct proves. He was then 
 a slaveholder, and such con- 
 tinued to be until the close 
 of his life. He administered 
 the Federal Government, un- 
 der the Federal Constitution, 
 for eight years, with slavery 
 existing the same as when 
 he drafted the Declaration. 
 The Negroes of the United States were not, therefore, born 
 equal with the white population of the country, politically or 
 mentally, though, as a race, having had equal, if not superior 
 advantages over them. They have lived within reach of the 
 refined civilization of the Egyptians and other enlightened na- 
 tions of Asia and Africa for over four thousand years, yet are, 
 to a great extent, barbarians. They, as a general rule, neither 
 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON. 
 
THE SOCIAL NATURE OF MAN. 353 
 
 receive nor dispense civilization, though occupying the finest 
 portions of the globe. Several tribes have made some progress 
 in the arts and general civilization, but the great mass are but 
 little, if at all, advanced above their native savage state. What- 
 ever of progress they have made in the arts and civilization, is 
 to be attributed, in the main, to the other races. Beiug good 
 imitators, they can be readily taught the arts of civilized life ; 
 yet, left to themselves, they soon relapse into their native bar- 
 barism. 
 
 The researches of Livingstone, Richardson, Barth, Moffat, 
 and others, in Africa, it was hoped, would present the Negro 
 race in a more favorable light, and discover, in the interior, civ- 
 ilized and refined African nations. But the travels of these 
 distinguished individuals have brought no new tidings in this 
 behalf. They found some very friendly and inoffensive natives, 
 cultivators of the ground, workers in metals, but without refine- 
 ment, and possessing no polite literature or annals. 
 
 It would seem that the Deity has wisely ordered that the sev- 
 eral races shall fill their proper destiny. For some cause, un- 
 known to the other races, the African has been placed the low- 
 est in the scale of being, physically, mentally, and morally. To 
 this general rule there are exceptions ; though in no instance 
 have any of this type been found rising to the exalted standard 
 of the Caucasian in any of these qualities. Some have far ex- 
 celled the generality of their race, but even they have hot 
 reached the Caucasian standard, mentally or morally. 
 
 The Negro is not to blame for being less intellectual than the 
 European. He did not create himself, but was brought into ex- 
 istence by the Great Jehovah, for his own wise purpose, and to 
 fill the sphere allotted to him. 
 
 Attempts have been made tending to show that the Negro is 
 affiliated with the monkey tribes, to which doctrine we do not 
 subscribe. He is human — as much so as any of the other races, 
 though differing in many particulars from them, especially from 
 the Caucasian, other than in complexion. Marked differences 
 exist, between these two types, in physical conformation. The 
 Negro is not so tall as the white man ; his bones are more heavy 
 and clumsy ; they are also whiter, from the greater abundance 
 of calcareous salt contained in their composition ; their ankle is 
 23 
 
354 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 shorter, the foot flatter, and the heel is long and protruding lat- 
 erally. The neck is strong, but the shoulders, arms and legs are 
 all weak in proportion ; the humerus and femur are shorter ; 
 the face is flatter ; the skull thicker, the posterior portion being 
 generally more largely developed, the passions predominating 
 over the mental faculties. Mentally, the Negro is inferior to 
 the white man ; and as regards morals, they may be said to be 
 totally deficient in their primitive state. This seems to be their 
 natural condition when not under restraint.* 
 
 Yan Amringe thus describes this type : 
 
 " Even after having lived centuries with the white people, 
 from whom they have received every possible instruction, they 
 are very far from having a virtue for which they are distin- 
 guished. The Negro is indolent, careless, sensual, tyrannical, 
 predatory, sullen, boisterous and jovial. It has been a favorite 
 theory with some visionary philanthropists that intermarriage 
 of the different species would be highly favorable to the race ; 
 but we have never heard of any of them who were willing to 
 commence the practice in their own families. 
 
 " There is certainly no method that could possibly be devised, 
 which would as certainly and expeditiously degrade the whole 
 human family as amalgamation. If there is any hope for the 
 improvement of the condition of the dark races, the history of 
 mankind shows it can only be found in the preservation of the 
 white species. This is the only species endowed with any power 
 to drag the cumbrous dark races out of the slough in which they 
 have been wallowing for ages." 
 
 As a race, the African has made but little progress in intel- 
 lectual pursuits, from the earliest historic period, and seems in- 
 capable, by his own exertions, to rise to eminence. His posi- 
 tion in nature is fixed by the Creator, who, in the beginning, 
 placed him upon the globe to fill his designed destiny. He is 
 unchangeable, being the same character of creature he was at 
 his origin. 
 
 The effort to elevate the Negro type, by amalgamation with 
 
 higher orders of mankind, will, in the end, prove destructive to 
 
 both races. This has ever been the result where the superior 
 
 and inferior orders of beings have amalgamated. The same law 
 
 * Lyell's Antiquity of Man, pp. 90, 91. 
 
THE SOCIAL NATURE OF MAN. 355 
 
 does not apply in cases of the same species, bnt seems to be uni- 
 versal in cases of distinct types. 
 
 The offspring of the Anglo-Saxon and Negro, though prolific 
 for a time, will run out when kept apart from the vital or para- 
 mount stock, the primitive type.* 
 
 The history of the races fully attests this fact, in the new as 
 well as in the old world. The best test, perhaps, is to be found 
 in the West Indies, where the black and white races, and native 
 Indians, have been amalgamating for several centuries. 
 
 The issue of the white and black parent is called a mulatto ; 
 that of a black and mulatto, a sambo ; a black and sambo, a 
 mungroo ; the issue of a black and the mungroo is completely 
 black. At this point, the Negro type, even, is degraded. The 
 issue of the white and mulatto is a quadroon ; and of the latter 
 and a white parent, a mestie ; and a mestie and white produce 
 a complete white, but imperfect in their physical constitution, 
 with strong traces of the Negro deformities and propensities. 
 
 None of the hybrid stock has proved to be an improvement 
 upon the primitive types.* The Ethiopian is not equal to the 
 Caucasian parent ; nor is the Hottentot, Bushman or Kaffir an 
 improvement of the Semitic blood. And the Negroes suffer 
 when compared with the Papuan family, as it is well known 
 that some of the tribes of this family (Negrillo group), are the 
 lowest order of mankind — far below the most degraded tribe of 
 native Africans. They are not a new race, but degraded, de- 
 formed and demoralized by amalgamation. 
 
 There is no hybrid nation extant of any distinction, if, indeed, 
 any at all in existence, that can be called such. Hybridity is 
 confined to individuals, and does not extend to nations. Hy- 
 brids are not cognates ; the latter are those springing from the 
 same species ; the former being the product of congress between 
 different species. They are not, as a general rule, prolific ; but 
 this rule is not so universal in the case of mankind as the lower 
 animals. 
 
 Such a propagation as hybrids is against nature ; as nature 
 marches steadily on to perfection. It would be vain to suppose 
 
 * Types of Mankind, p. 398. 
 f The crosses in Java, between the Malays and Dutch, do not produce be- 
 yond the third generation. — Plurality of Races, by Pouchet, p. 97. 
 
356 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 that the Caucasian type would be improved by amalgamating 
 with the Negro. The product of such union (Mulattoes) are not 
 even an improvement upon the Negro stock, but feeble mongrels 
 destined to become extinct in the course of a few generations. 
 In such case, if the typical stock be cut off, the race soon be- 
 comes extinct. Natural selection forbids such debasement of the 
 superior types of mankind.* 
 
 The hybrids of Mexico and Central America are a feeble peo- 
 ple ; in no respect rising to the standard of even the Negro 
 parent. The same may be said of those of the West Indies. 
 
 There are instances where the crossing of the black and white 
 races seems to improve the former. It is only temporary, how- 
 ever, as, in course of two or three generations, there is a relapse 
 — the white blood disappearing, and the Negro again predomi- 
 nating, the natural law of hybridity having disposed of the un- 
 natural product — the typical blood not being susceptible of suc- 
 cessful transmission by hybrids. If the typical stock is kept up, 
 the race will be preserved. This is manifest from the fact that 
 no race has yet become extinct.f 
 
 Comparative an atomy fully illustrates that all the races zoologi- 
 cally considered, are governed by the same universal laws in re- 
 gard to their preservation, and deterioration by amalgamation, 
 and also their affinities and peculiarities of physical structure. 
 
 The anatomist finds no trouble in determining the affinity be- 
 tween the Jew and the Celt, the Mongolian and Iberian, the 
 Negro and Papuan, and the Polynesian and Californian Indian. 
 The most common observer will be ready to say that there is a 
 close relationship existing between these several families in the 
 above order. Each presents the primitive type unmistakably, 
 though in some instances, as in the latter, materially modified ; 
 but still, by the above tests, each can be traced back to its origi- 
 nal source. No case has existed where one type has been merged 
 in another. There may be marked and minute changes in the 
 appearance of a race, but none such as to make it a new order of 
 mankind. 
 
 The difficulty attending the early investigation of this subject 
 is now obviated by the new light shed abroad by the monu- 
 ments of Egypt, Assyria, Greece, Borne and America, where the 
 * The Origin of Species. — Darwin, p. 79. f Antiquities of Man — Lyell, p. 456 
 
THE SOCIAL NATURE OF MAN. 357 
 
 types are fully represented ; especially in Egypt, executed at a 
 period antedating the age of Moses over two thousand years. 
 With them also appear represented domestic animals and birds, 
 such as oxen, bulls, cows, donkeys, sheep, goats, gazelles, geese, 
 cranes and ducks, thus proving that man had domesticated these 
 animals 5,300 years ago. The Assyrian monuments prove that 
 even the camel and elephant were domesticated 1300 years b. c. 
 The perfection of the Egyptian paintings and sculpture of the 
 fourth dynasty, which dates 3400 years b. c, not only proves the 
 permanency of the types of mankind, but leaves it more than 
 probable that Egypt was then an ancient empire ; as it is reason- 
 able to suppose they were a polished, civilized nation, prior to 
 the founding of their monuments. 
 
 There was no doubt a long gloom of ages before man taught 
 himself the art of transcribing his thoughts upon stone or parch- 
 ment, or of representing himself or neighbors upon canvas. 
 Fortunately for our race, the Egyptians did so transcribe and re- 
 present the types of mankind then known to them, and which 
 ethnology shows to be the same races extant. The distinctive 
 conformation of the several races, and the general anatomical 
 structure of each of the four types the Egyptians have repre- 
 sented, show most clearly that no radical change has taken place 
 in either of them since they were thus represented. 
 
 The anatomy of the races proves the Negro brain to be less 
 than the Caucasian's. Its greatest development does not exceed 
 that of the European in his imperfectly developed state before 
 he arrives at maturity. Professor Agassiz says the brain of the 
 native African is in strong resemblance to that of the ourang- 
 outang. His head is flat on the crown, and his forehead low and 
 slanting ; these marks are universal, but they, like the other 
 races, differ in families. 
 
 The Egyptian mummies are as living witnesses of the types of 
 mankind. They constitute the actual types in such condition as 
 to present the form and features of each, more perfectly than 
 they could be represented upon canvas or carved in stone. 
 
 The Egyptian tombs are an exhaustless fountain of ethnologi- 
 cal knowledge. Ever since Belzoni unbolted their doors, the 
 dry bones t 1 . e deposited have been unfolding, as it were, the 
 history of a buried ancient world. Lepsius and Dr. Morton 
 
358 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 have made these dry bones speak in tones not to be misunder- 
 stood. Dr. Morton obtained from these tombs 140 ancient skulls, 
 and thirty-seven of the modern race. Among them were the 
 Egyptian, Greek, Eoman and African. He referred his collec- 
 tion of skulls to two races — the Caucasian and Negro. 
 
 The comparison of skulls makes the Negro the inferior race ; 
 not so much in internal capacity as the character of the brain 
 and its development. Each type may be recognized by the 
 character of the skull alone, and though it may become modified 
 by amalgamation, the original will not generally be destroyed. 
 Although this may be a good test of type, the intellect, after 
 all, is considered the proper guide by which to discover the 
 races. 
 
 The physical history of the races is not a work of chance ; 
 they advance in proportion to the degree of intellect. In their 
 primitive organizations of societies they display their native 
 mental powers. Here is where the degrees of native intellect is 
 most wonderfully displayed, and where the superior race is most 
 prominently presented. When we, therefore, see the Caucasian 
 emerging from barbarism by his own forecast, and then becom- 
 ing the polished and refined superior, we cannot but admit that 
 it is the result of mental endowment. And when we see the 
 inferior races still continuing in their degraded and barbarous 
 condition, we cannot but attribute it to a want of intellect. 
 
 The destiny of the Negro race inhabiting the United States 
 is now being materially changed — for weal or woe is yet undeter- 
 mined. The Federal Government, under the .war power, having 
 abolished slavery, is now looking to the interest of the blacks ; 
 and during the process of reconstruction in the Confederate 
 States, is extending to the Negroes the right of suffrage, and pre- 
 senting the question of the equality of races. This is a subject 
 of great delicacy ; one which should be calmly considered by all 
 classes. It is not submitted to the people as a question of politi- 
 cal economy in the abstract, but as a question of natural right — 
 extending the elective franchise to all classes of American citi- 
 zens without regard to color. 
 
 The claim is that, to be free men under our system of govern- 
 ment, entitled every man to the right of suffrage, however de- 
 graded or refined his condition in life. 
 
THE SOCIAL NATURE OF MAN. 359 
 
 The first point for consideration is, as regards the fitness of 
 the Negroes for equality with the whites of this nationality. 
 Suffrage and equality are inseparable. Extending to the Ne- 
 groes the right of suffrage is virtually placing them upon an 
 equality with the whites, at least politically, and in reality so- 
 cially. That a people may be able to retain freedom and equality, 
 they ought to be capable of understanding fully all the principles 
 upon which these great principles are based. All men have na- 
 tural rights ; but they can only expect to enjoy these rights in 
 proportion to the degrees of intelligence they possess. 
 
 The politicians of the old world have for centuries held that 
 mankind are not capable of self-government upon principles of 
 equality. The government of the United States is the only 
 power on the face of the globe where self-government has been 
 successsfully reared or maintained. But it was not established 
 upon the basis of equality of races, but in the very outset declared 
 the superiority of the white man over the other inferior races of 
 the country, Indians and Negroes, then constituting portions of 
 the population of the country. It is not yet settled that the 
 black and white races can sustain the same nationality upon the 
 principles of equality of races, politically or socially. Though 
 the fathers of the republic, in their wisdom, guarded against the 
 introduction of any other than the European race as participants 
 in our political institutions, an assumed greater wisdom than they 
 seemed to possess, now dictates that equality of races, politically 
 at least, is necessary in order to secure the permanency of the 
 Federal Government. The fact that the white race established 
 and maintained our free system for eighty years by no means 
 warrants the conclusion that the black and white population, 
 being placed upon a forced equality, will continue to maintain it 
 intact. Such an unnatural state of things, it is to be feared, 
 would completely disorganize our republican system. 
 
 If the white man, with his superior intelligence, is scarcely 
 capable of self-government upon principles of equality of in- 
 dividuals of the same race, it is scarcely possible that he will be 
 willing or able to do so when an inferior race is engrafted upon 
 his institutions, especially against his consent. The history of 
 mankind is against such a procedure ; the elements are too dis- 
 cordant and incongruous to harmonize. 
 
360 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 There is not a solitary case upon record where the engrafting 
 of one people upon another politically, or socially, has proved 
 beneficial to the united peoples or nations. This has been the 
 result where peoples less repulsive to each other than the Negroes 
 to the whites were incorporated in the same government. This 
 seems to be the natural result of such a course of policy. Na- 
 ture would wrong and outrage herself if it were otherwise. The 
 law of nature cannot be changed, nor man's social qualities stulti- 
 fied by political coercion. 
 
CHAPTER XVIIL 
 
 MAN MORALLY CONSIDERED. 
 
 Man naturally morally inclined. — Born to fatality. — Spirit of evil. — Man's 
 mission to be happy. — His desire to worship universal — Idol worship. — 
 Human sacrifice — Aztecs sacrificed 70,000 at dedication of their great tem- 
 ple, in i486. — Natural and Revealed Religion. — Immortality of the Soul — 
 Socrates and Plato. — Worship of the Gods. — Paganism. — Homer — his elo- 
 quence and sublime moral conceptions. — Revealed Religion— safety in its 
 belief— no safety outside the Church. — Depravity of man. — No mystery in 
 Morals. — All systems have religious truth. — The Crucifixion of the Saviour. 
 — Constantine's Vision. — Rise of Mahomet. — Dark Ages. — The creation of 
 the Roman Pontiff. — Infidelity. — Church is corrupted. — Crusaders. — Popu- 
 lation of the Globe. — The number of Christians. — The Atheist and Savage 
 compared. 
 
 EVERY individual, to some extent, entertains sentiments 
 of morality ; and this inclination of the mind is mani- 
 fested in savage as well as civilized mankind ; but the former is 
 incapable of giving proper direction to his moral conceptions, 
 and in their development, being guided by his natural desires, 
 is more likely to be wrong than right. This is very manifest 
 in instances of idol worship, and cases where savages have put 
 to death Christian teachers visiting them for the purpose of in- 
 structing them in morals and revealed religion. 
 
 Mankind, in their uncultivated state, are too apt to be dis- 
 trustful in regard to their future state of existence, believing 
 their condition indicates that they are not in favor with the De- 
 ity ; hence arise the doctrines of fatalism and dualism. Those 
 who believe in the latter doctrine, not only entertain the idea 
 of the existence of two Gods, but also that the spirit of evil ex- 
 isted from eternity. This evil spirit is too much believed in at 
 the present day, even by civilized man, in consequence of which 
 
 (360 
 
362 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 much evil is entailed upon the human family. Owing to this 
 belief, man gives way to his predominant desires and passions, 
 and then, as an excuse for his rashness, contends that he was 
 born to fatality. Man's mission in the world is to be happy ; 
 not merely to enjoy a selfish happiness, but to impart its blessings 
 to others. The question of moral right is one of great perplex- 
 ity ; conscience, which dictates to savage and civilized, does not 
 appear to produce the same moral results in both cases, though 
 they are actuated by like motives. The heathen worships his 
 idol, and, entertaining the belief that he is doing a moral and 
 religious act, offers a human victim as a sacrifice to his idol god. 
 This, in the estimation of the Christian believer, is not only a 
 heinous sin, but revolting murder. The savage knows not God ; 
 yet his nature teaches him that there is a Supreme Author of 
 the Universe, and an existence beyond the grave, which he is 
 pleased to describe as a tt happy hunting-ground" — a place of 
 endless ease and pleasure. He hopes to be happy in a future 
 state, and to be at rest, yet has no assurance that he shall be so. 
 But the Christian looks forward with joy to the moment when 
 his immortal spirit, freed from its earthly tenement, shall pass 
 to heaven, and dwell with the saints and Christ forever. 
 
 Every reasonable being has a desire to reverence and worship ; 
 savage and civilized, in this respect, are ecfual ; but the former 
 cannot be religious, though he may be moral and happy. 
 
 The king of Dahomey, assuming to be religious, sacrifices 
 thousands of his race every year to his idols ; and the more vic- 
 tims he can offer, the greater he will be in favor (as he supposes) 
 with his gods. The Hindoo, in his frenzied idol-worship, offers 
 his children as sacrifices to the crocodile, by relentlessly throw- 
 ing them into the Ganges ; yet he dreads the killing of the 
 smallest insect, lest the soul of some dead Hindoo may have 
 taken refuge therein. And the religion of the Hindoos prompts 
 them to burn their living widows upon the same funeral pyre 
 with their deceased husbands. 
 
 The greatest human sacrifice upon record was perpetrated in 
 Mexico by the Aztecs, at the dedication of their great temple, in 
 1486, at which time no less than 70,000 victims perished at the 
 shrine of the terrible deity of the superstitious Aztecs. The vic- 
 tim to be offered was conducted to the top of the pyramid in 
 
MAN MORALLY CONSIDERED. 363 
 
 the temple ; here he was received by six priests, who led him to 
 the sacrificial stone — a huge block of jasper, and on this he was 
 stretched ; five priests secured his head and limbs, while the 
 sixth, clad in a scarlet mantle, emblematic of his bloody office, 
 dexterously opened the breast of the wretched victim with a 
 sharp stone instrument, and, inserting his hand in the wound, 
 tore out the palpitating heart, first holding it up towards the 
 sun, then casting it at the feet of the deity to which the temple 
 was dedicated.* The body was then delivered over to the party 
 who captured him, and in the evening was served up as a repast 
 to the invited guests. 
 
 The disposition to worship is not considered to be an emana- 
 tion of the Divine will, but a natural desire to reverence the 
 Author of Nature. Such is the condition of man before he is 
 made to realize that he is an accountable being, and has an im- 
 mortal soul.f 
 
 Natural religion implies belief in a supreme authority, which 
 belief is considered an innateness of the mind, and is that dis- 
 position which inclines mankind to venerate and worship su- 
 preme intelligence. But, when man attains to civilization, he 
 realizes that he is more than mortal ; that within his physical 
 body dwells an immortal spirit, the author of which he seeks to 
 discover by the philosophy of reason and works of nature. 
 
 This desire is aptly presented in the following : £ 
 
 " Father Supreme ! O, let me climb 
 That sacred seat and mark sublime. 
 The essential fount of life and love ! 
 Fount, whence each good, each pleasure flows ! 
 O, to my view, thyself disclose ! 
 The radiant heavens thy presence strows ! 
 O, lose me in the light above ! 
 
 * Prescott's Conquest of Mexico, Vol. I., p. 76. 
 
 f The Australians, the natives of Central Africa, and those inhabiting the 
 country around the North Pole, are yet savages, having no religious belief. — 
 Plurality of Races, by Pouchet, p. 66. 
 
 \ This quotation is from Lorenzo De Medici, addressed to the Supreme Being, 
 at the age when the Platonic philosophy was recognized by the poets and 
 prose writers during the revival of literature.— The Book of Nature, by John 
 M. Good. , 
 
364 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Flee, flee, ye mists ! let earth depart : 
 Raise me, and show me what thou art, 
 Great sun and center of the soul ! 
 To thee each thought in silence tends ; 
 To thee the saints in prayer ascend ; 
 Thou art the source, the guide, the goal : 
 The whole is thine, and thou the whole." 
 
 A cultivation of this desire, as in the age of Socrates, not only 
 revealed the immortality of the soul, but discovered to man its 
 divine author. Socrates was the revelator of natural religion 
 and moral rectitude ; and Jesus Christ the promulgator of re- 
 vealed religion and the way of salvation : both suffered death 
 for their moral and religious teachings ; " Socrates died like a 
 philosopher, but Jesus Christ died like a God."* 
 
 Before the age of Socrates the Greeks had a refined system of 
 Paganism. Their poets, in their literary pursuits, created, out 
 of moral persons, quite an array of Gods, who, for several ages, 
 seem to have controlled the destiny of the Greeks and kindred 
 nations. Homer's Iliad is replete with the exploits, power and 
 wisdom of these deities. 
 
 At first, the living heroes were worshipped ; at their death, 
 statues and monuments were erected to their memories, around 
 winch the people gathered and worshipped ; and, finally, the 
 most magnificent temples were dedicated to their fame, some of 
 which were so sacred, that even malefactors, seeking refuge 
 within their sacred walls, were shielded from all harm. The 
 system of refined paganism was not confined to the Greeks 
 alone, though they invented it ; the Romans, Egyptians, Per- 
 sians, Medes, and other early nations, also adopted its leading 
 features, though each of these nations had a system of their own 
 also.* Among the less civilized nations, it resulted in the sac- 
 rifice of human victims to their gods, as a test of their devout 
 reverence for tlteir supreme authority. The leading actors in 
 the bloody drama were the Druids: they conducted the de- 
 voted victims to the altar, presided at the solemnity, and 
 
 * Chaucer. 
 * The Sadducees, entertaining the refined notions of the Semitic family, 
 though a religious sect, bslieved that the soul died with the body. — Josephus, 
 p. 361. 
 
MAN MORALLY CONSIDERED. 
 
 365 
 
 liffc# 
 
 performed the cruel office of the sacrifice with the most devout 
 reverence. 
 
 To the genius of Homer, more than 
 any other person, may be ascribed the 
 refined theory of the Pagan deities. 
 He ranked the gods as moral persons 
 possessed of definite characters, like 
 men performing great actions. This 
 stimulated men to be moral and be- 
 come like the gods, who, one day, like 
 them, had been living moral persons. 
 His great thoughts, and sublime moral 
 conceptions, awoke the human intellect 
 from the slumber of ages. To his 
 Iliad has been ascribed the glory of 
 Greece. homer. 
 
 " His countrymen came ten thousand strong, 
 To weep o'er his narrow bed ; 
 And tears they gave to that child of song, 
 Who had sued to them for bread." 
 
 The Oriental poets appear to have been gifted with a moral 
 inspiration almost divine. The Rig-veda and Paranas of the 
 Hindoos, in point of sublimity and religious veneration, are al- 
 most equal to the writings of the inspired prophets. 
 
 The idea that there can be no true religious faith without a 
 strict observance of all the precepts of revelation, is, doubtless, 
 in the main, correct, so far as the finite mind is capable of judg- 
 ing ; but, perhaps, it is saying too much, when the power and 
 wisdom of Jehovah is considered. " His ways are not our ways ;" 
 he suffers persons to five and die in the hope of a blessed im- 
 mortality, who have never belonged to any religious congrega- 
 tion, or partaken of any of the divine ordinances. Such indi- 
 viduals are not merely religious in form, but live all their lives 
 by the strictest rules of morality, with full belief that when they 
 pass from earth they shall dwell in the world of bliss, with God 
 and angels, throughout the ceaseless ages of eternity. 
 
 One great error of the age consists in placing too much reli- 
 ance upon the mere forms of religion ; and it is to be lamented 
 
366 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 that so many professing Christians are averse to reasoning npon 
 the subject of religion, and seem to keep their adopted faith 
 aloof from philanthropic investigation. 
 
 Such professors are selfish bigots, and very bad examples of 
 genuine Christianity. The chief reason for this line of policy is 
 that such persons abhor what is termed natural religion, the be- 
 lievers in which being generally opposed to priestcraft. Natu- 
 ral religion, being guided by reason, the moral sentiments of 
 the formal professor are supposed to be debased, when com- 
 pared with those believers outside the Christian church. The 
 difference between these two classes of believers is not so great 
 when the subject is properly understood. God recognizes every 
 moral and religious thought of all his accountable creatures. 
 Without divine power, man cannot be moral or religious ; and 
 when an individual is moral and religious, though he be outside 
 the Christian church, it is charitable to believe that such a one's 
 mind and desires are lifted up on high, and discern heavenly 
 things by divine inspiration. 
 
 There is, however, no justification for remaining aloof from 
 the divine ordinances, or outside of the Christian church ; and, 
 however consistent it may be with man's natural inclinations to 
 do so, it is a dangerous experiment, as there is the place of 
 safety for those who wish to enjoy a blessed immortality ; there 
 is where the great Jehovah has promised to be with his people, 
 even to the end. 
 
 Religious and moral truths were appointed to carry mankind 
 to their most happy destiny. Like all other subjects', they re- 
 quire investigation, and the full exercise of the mental faculties. 
 God endowed man with reason in order that he might compre- 
 hend his divinity, and his compassion toward mankind, and to 
 investigate the things pertaining to their moral and religious 
 advancement. 
 
 It is to be regretted that the great intellects of the world have 
 not, as a general rule, been devoted to moral and religious in- 
 vestigation ; on the contrary, those things pertaining to man's 
 happiness on earth, and the joys of heaven, in too many in- 
 stances, have fallen into the hands of weak and superstitious en- 
 thusiasts, who, instead of being guided by the philosopy of rea- 
 son, as revealed in the Scriptures, have taken the shadow for 
 
MAN MORALLY CONSIDERED. 367 
 
 the substance, virtually becoming traffickers in human souls, by 
 establishing a selfish sectarian creed, by the arbitrary rules of 
 which but very few only dare assume to worship. 
 
 This system of selfishness and superstitious bigotry virtually 
 ignores the teachings of the Saviour ; and hence, instead of their 
 name being an universal brotherhood of Christian believers, the 
 world is distracted by creeds, sects, and denominations as num- 
 erous as the families of man. 
 
 It does appear as if the human mind desires to be deceived 
 upon the subject of religion and morals. The great mass of the 
 people seem to have abandoned all idea of reasoning upon these 
 subjects. One class, wholly regardless of futurity, stand as un- 
 conscious and unconcerned about their future state as the beasts 
 that perish ; whilst the professors of religion, to an alarming ex- 
 tent, seem to desire to hand their sonls over to the keeping of 
 the clergy, under the mistaken idea that the observance of the 
 forms of religious worship, with liberal donations to the pious 
 minister, will be amply sufficient for their salvation. In refined 
 society, it is too often the case that professors of religion devote 
 only one day in seven to religious worship, the remainder of the 
 week being dedicated to the business of the world. 
 
 Such persons console themselves with the idea that their hired 
 pastors will take care of their spiritual affairs during the week, 
 whilst they are serving mammon, and, perchance, advancing 
 the business of the devil. It is a mistaken idea that the pious 
 minister is to become the scapegoat for the sins of the congre- 
 gation. 
 
 Such professors should remember the important enunciation of 
 the Sacred Scriptures : " If the righteous scarcely be saved, where 
 shall the ungodly and the sinner appear ? " There is not, 
 necessarily, any mystery in morals or religion. The way to hap- 
 piness is so plainly marked out that, " though a man be a fool, 
 he need not err therein." But, owing to a morbid desire on the 
 part of those calling themselves divines, religious doctrines have 
 been, and still are, involved in many grave contradictions ; and 
 hence it is there are so many branches of the Christian church 
 and unbelievers. 
 
 In all systems of religious worship there are gems of divine 
 truth, which often, like the diamond, are prevented from being 
 
368 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 properly displayed by superfluous coverings. There is religious 
 truth in the Vedas of the Hindoos ; in the Zendevesta of the 
 Persians ; in the Gnostic system of the Orientals, and in the 
 Koran of Mahomet ; but in all these systems there is such a dis- 
 play of priestcraft, and mysterious idol- worship, as render them 
 repulsive to the Christian believer.* 
 
 The process of mystifying the moral and religious sentiments 
 of mankind produced a powerful opposition to natural religion, 
 resulting, in the end, in rank Atheism, with other kindred sys- 
 
 THE SAVIOUE. 
 
 terns of unbelief. These opposing influences greatly retarded 
 the progress of Christianity, and, for a time, almost triumphed 
 over religion. The Jews, to whom had been committed the 
 keeping of moral law, rejected the Saviour, with his doctrines, 
 
 * There are now over two millions of Buddhists on the earth, who are 
 highly civilized ; yet their system of morals and religion ignores all idea of 
 another life, or divinity. There is not the slightest belief in God in all Bud- 
 dhaisni. — Plurality of Races, p. 71. 
 
MAN MORALLY CONSIDERED. 369 
 
 thus turning the tide of religion into a new channel. The Mes- 
 siah had come, delivered his message, and departed. 
 
 Revealed religion was inaugurated. It consisted of two grand 
 ideas : " The love of God, and the love of our neighbor." Upon 
 these two commandments, said the Saviour, " hang all the law 
 and the prophets." The crucifixion of Jesus Christ did not, in 
 the least degree, intimidate the Christians, but, if anything, 
 made them more bold and defiant in the spread of the Gospel. 
 The world at large readily adopted the new faith. Rome, even, 
 espoused it, but more as a question of policy than as a convic- 
 tion of duty. Constantine, seeing the prosperity of his father 
 as an imperial ruler, and believing it resulted from his humane 
 course toward the Christians, prayed for the protection of heaven 
 in the wars for his empire. God, it would seem, answered his 
 prayers ; in mid-day, in view of his whole army, appeared a pil- 
 lar of light, above the sun, in the form of a cross, with the in- 
 scription : " Conquer by this." Constantine, that night, in great 
 agony of mind as to the meaning of the wonderful vision, was 
 relieved by the Saviour appearing to him, with the same sign, 
 commanding him to make use of such in conquering his foes. 
 He did so, reared the golden cross, and by this ensign conquered 
 his foes, and enforced the Christian religion by the sword 
 throughout his empire. After the death of Constantine, the 
 Christian world was scourged by the barbarians of the North, 
 consisting of Goths, Vandals, Huns, and other kindred spirits, 
 who, in successive waves, with fire and sword, overrun Italy, 
 Greece, Asia Minor, Spain, Britain, and Northern Africa. Be- 
 fore they had completed their work of destruction, a more dan- 
 gerous enemy to the Christian faith arose in the East. 
 
 Mahomet, assuming to be the prophet of God, promulgated 
 his new faith, and enforced it successfully with the sword. It 
 being a mixture of Judaism and Christianity, his new religion 
 was well suited to the manners and passions of the age. 
 
 What of Christianity escaped the barbarians was literally 
 swept away by the Mahometans, who not only overrun the East- 
 ern Roman Empire, but polluted the sacred places dedicated to 
 the worship of the Saviour. Its submergence, however, was 
 only temporary. 
 
 24 
 
370 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 " Truth, crushed to earth, shall rise again ; 
 The eternal years of God are hers ; 
 But Error, wounded, writhes in pain, 
 And dies among her worshippers." 
 
 The barbarians readily adopted the refined civilization and 
 manners of the Christians, and many also espoused their reli- 
 gious faith ; and, by the close of the fifth century a. d., were, 
 with very commendable zeal and patriotism, protecting the same 
 institutions they had so recently aimed to destroy. 
 
 The success of Constantine and Mahomet, in making pros- 
 elytes by the sword, induced others to adopt the system in en- 
 forcing religious faith. 
 
 Charles the Great, by this method, effected the conversion of 
 the principal tribes of Northern Germany and Saxony ; and the 
 same means were resorted to in the conversion of the "Wends. 
 
 The conversion of the Germans, though a great triumph for 
 the Christian church, for the time being, resulted, in the end, 
 quite disastrously to the Christian cause. The Germans, natu- 
 rally pious, and inclined to reverence their pagan priests, sub- 
 mitted readily to the wishes of the clergy, who, to a great 
 extent, used their offices for selfish purposes ; hence rose the 
 western bishops, and, finally, the Roman pontiff. By the estab- 
 lishment of these high religious functionaries, the simplicity of 
 the doctrines of Christ were cast aside, and the pomp and splen- 
 dor of the priests and bishops, and the ceremonies and regalia 
 of religious exercises, adopted instead. Thus, upon the ruins of 
 the pure Christian religion, as taught by the Saviour, rose a so- 
 phisticated, cold, scholastic theology. The Church, however, 
 under this system, rose as by magic, and, instead of being the 
 persecuted, became the persecutor. The infidels — all being con- 
 sidered such who were outside the Christian church — were 
 treated by the Christians as if they had forfeited all the rights 
 of man. Religious frenzy, however, did not reach its culmina- 
 tion until the tenth century a. d., when the Crusaders commenced 
 their bloody work. We will not attempt to unvail their crimes. 
 Their avowed object was the rescuing of the holy sepulchre of 
 the Saviour, and the City of the Great King, from the pollution 
 of the ungodly Turks. The purpose was noble and praisewor- 
 thy, but the means resorted to were so barbarous and cruel as to 
 
MAN MORALLY CONSIDERED. 37 1 
 
 leave an indelible stain upon the Christian character. Millions 
 of lives were sacrificed before the Crusaders entered the Holy 
 City ; and, before it was reached, the church had become greatly 
 corrupted. The Pope, to add strength to his power, offered re- 
 mission of sins to all who would put on the cross. This decree 
 of universal amnesty added millions to his standard. Saints 
 and sinners met upon a common level in church and state. 
 More than six millions of enthusiastic persons put on the cross, 
 determined to worship at the tomb of Jesus ; among them a vast 
 number of females. The Queen of Hungary led a whole army 
 of women to Palestine. Civilized Europe appeared to become 
 allies of the Crusaders. 
 
 There is a point where wickedness will cease ; and it was the 
 case with the Crusaders. In the very moment of their triumph 
 their glory departed, and they were compelled to yield up all 
 they had gained to the conquering Mongols, who not only took 
 Jerusalem, but virtually exterminated the Christian army at 
 Gaza ; since which time the tomb of the Saviour has been 
 polluted by the semi-barbarous Ishraaelites, the Mohammedan 
 Turks. 
 
 Though the Crusaders were a severe scourge to the nations 
 falling in their way, they were the means of waking up the 
 slumbering energies of the people from the gloom of the Dark 
 Ages. When they ceased to be Christian warriors in the field, 
 they sought to worship at their sacred altars ; but their zeal in 
 religious affairs soon defiled the place of worship — turned them 
 into theatres of mysterious exhibitions ; one congregation would 
 exhibit, as was pretended, the identical spear that pierced tho 
 Saviour's side ; another the cross upon which he was crucified ; 
 another the vesture for which the soldiers casts lots ; whilst 
 another would present Moses' rod. At this juncture Martin 
 Luther sounded the alarm. Then commenced the bloody strug- 
 gle between the Protestants and the Koman Catholics which 
 disgraced the Christian religion, and proved that civilized man 
 is more relentless and savage than the rudest barbarian. Burn- 
 ing human beings at the stake, for opinion's sake, by both par- 
 ties, was not unusual, and seems to have been a pleasant pastime 
 for the persecuting spectators — pretended worshipers of Jesus — 
 during the Eeformation. The population of the globe is 900,000,- 
 
372 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 000. Of this number 260,000,000 are Christians ; of whom 
 139,000,000 are Koman Catholics, 60,000,000 of the Greek 
 church, and 60,000,000 of the Protestant. This appears but a 
 small proportion of the human family to be brought under the 
 influence of the doctrines of the Saviour in eighteen hundred 
 years. One great reason for this is the lack of confidence in the 
 integrity of one another, among the different nations. The Hin- 
 doo clings to his religion as his only hope ; the Mohammedan 
 relies upon the Koran ; the savage upon his Pagan idols, and 
 the Atheist lives and dies in unbelief. He is more than savage, 
 as it requires mind to be an unbeliever. ~No hope of Heaven 
 or fear of Hell for a single moment disturbs his peaceful mind ; 
 he is degraded below the most abject barbarian. The savage, 
 even, looks beyond the veil : — 
 
 " His soul proud science never taught to stray 
 Far as the solar walk or milky way ; 
 Yet simple nature to his hope has given, 
 Beyond the cloud-topped hill, an humble heaven ; 
 Some safer world in depth of wood embraced ; 
 Some happier island in the watery waste ; 
 Where slaves once more their native land behold ; ' 
 No fiends torment, no Christians thirst for gold." 
 
 The mind of the savage is highly exalted above the cultivated 
 intellect of the atheist, as the former believes his spirit will live 
 beyond the grave ; but the latter has no hope ; he feigns to be- 
 lieve there is no God ; with him all is a work of chance. But 
 the Christian only lives to admire and worship the Creator of 
 the universe. He has no fear of death or punishment, and fully 
 realizes his true condition here, and what he shall be hereafter. 
 When he shall have made up the number of his days on earth, 
 and is passing from time to eternity, he feels that death hath no 
 sting, and the grave no victory. 
 
 He meets Jehovah in all His works of creation, and, with 
 songs of triumph, welcomes the moment when he shall pass 
 from earth to heaven, and forever dwell with the saints, and 
 God, and Christ. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Abanakes . . . 201,226 
 
 Aborigines . . . 201,186 
 
 Abraham, early history of 112 
 
 age of . . . 121 
 
 Abyssinia, Sheba of the ancients 318 
 Abyssinians, origin of . 318 
 
 Acolhuans ... 282 
 
 Adam, creation of . . Ill 
 
 age of . . . Ill 
 
 complexion of. . 98 
 
 Affinities between the races 346 
 
 Afghans, history of. . 137 
 
 Africa, inhabitants of . 311 
 
 African type . . 101 
 
 race, early condition of 311 
 
 slavery of . . 348 
 
 Agassiz, views concerning fossil 
 
 man ... 46 
 
 Ainos . . . 161 
 
 Alfoories, tribe of . . 174 
 
 Algonquins, group of . 201, 206 
 Alleghanians, group of . 249 
 
 Alleghenies, when they formed 
 
 an island . . .26, 76 
 
 Alaska, natives of . . 279 
 
 Alps, when an archipelago 25 
 
 organic remains in . 43 
 
 Alluvium, remains of man found 
 
 in . . . . 44 
 
 Amalgamation, evil consequences 
 
 of . . 354 
 
 America, North, discovery of 188, 191 
 
 South, nations of Indians 
 
 in 197,296 
 
 Central " " 281 
 
 American race . . 100, 206 
 
 American race, ancient books 
 found among . . 188 
 
 type, peoples comprising 185 
 
 supposed to be of ten 
 
 lost tribes. . . 190 
 
 Anahuac, Mexico . . 281 
 
 Andastes, nation of . . 242 
 
 Anglo-Saxons, origin of . 118, 133 
 Antediluvians . . Ill 
 
 Antiquity of Man . . 21, 41 
 
 Apalachians. . . 264 
 
 Apaches . . . 275 
 
 Araucanians, nations of Chili 300, 305 
 Arkansas, tribe of . . 269 
 
 Arabs, history of . . 122 
 
 Armenians, account of . 141 
 
 Aryans . . . 119 
 
 Asia, very ancient portion of the 
 , globe . . 85 
 
 eastern part volcanic . 88 
 
 Minor, submergence of 86 
 
 Ashantis, group of . . 330 
 
 Assineboines, country and char- 
 acter of . . • 269 
 Asheen, king of, his great fleet 165 
 Assyrians of Semitic origin 120 
 Attionandiones, account of 243 
 Athapascas . . . 206 
 Athens . • • 372 
 Atlantis, description by Plato 187 
 Australians, origin and descrip- 
 tion of . . . 80,340 
 
 Avekwams, of 
 Aymaras 
 
 Azatlan, location of. 
 Aztecs, nations of . 
 373 
 
 296 
 
 282, 299 
 
 194 
 
 281 
 
374 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Aztecs, entered Mexico from the 
 
 west. . . 282 
 
 religion of . . 287 
 
 arts and sciences of . 287 
 
 idol worship . . 289 
 
 human sacrifices of . 362 
 
 Babylonian records . . 120 
 Baltic, coast of, elevated . 30 
 Basques (Iberians), account of 118, 155 
 Battas, natives of Sumatra 173 
 Bottocudas ... 303 
 Bedouin Arabs, origin of . 121 
 Bedhas, savage tribe of Ceylon 179 
 Behring, Straits of . . 186 
 Berbers, nation of Nubia . 317 
 group of, in Northern Af- 
 rica . . 336,342 
 Belooches, history and country of 138 
 Betsileo, natives of Madagascar 338 
 Bhotiga, family of . . 161 
 Birmese, description of . 180 
 Bisayans . . . 175 
 Black Hawk, noted Indian chief 212 
 
 border war of . . 211 
 
 Blackfeet, Indian tribe . 273 
 
 Boogis . . . 175 
 
 Boshuans, family of . 325 
 
 Book of Genesis . . 41 
 
 Boulders ... 90 
 
 Borneo, natives of . . Pfe 
 
 Brachycephalous, type of . 49 
 
 Brandt, Joseph, noted Mohawk 
 
 chief ... 239 
 
 Brazil, natives of . . 296 
 
 fossils of man found in" 46 
 
 Britain, account of . . 133 
 
 Bronze period . . 23 
 
 Brain, comparative size of races 108 
 
 of Daniel Webster . 102 
 
 Bushmen, nation of . 321 
 
 Bosjesmen . . . 321 
 
 Caddos, nation of . . 265 
 
 Cambyses, conquests of . 135 
 
 Canoes, ancient, discovery of, at 
 Glasgow ... 27 
 
 Canonicus . . . 230 
 
 Caledonia, New, natives of 279 
 
 California, natives of . 180, 277 
 
 Caribs, account of . . 303 
 
 Catawbas, account of . 249 
 
 Caucasian, type of . . 99 
 
 Caucasians, nations and families 
 
 of . . . . # 116 
 
 Caspian Sea, depression of. 38, 89 
 CasasGrandes . . 181,293 
 
 Cayugas ... 239 
 
 Central America, ancient ruins in 64 
 Celts, account of . 117, 119, 128 
 Celebes, natives of . . 174 
 
 Celtiberi, account of . 128 
 
 Ceylon, Island of, and inhabit- 
 ants . . . 87,115 
 Chaldeans, of Semitic origin 120 
 Cherokees, history of . 250 
 Cheyenne, tribe of . . 273 
 Chili, natives of . . 299 
 Chickasaws, nation of . 260 
 Chickataubut, noted Indian chief 229 
 Chinese, leading Mongolian fam- 
 ily . . . . 146 
 China, government, antiquity 
 of . . . .146 
 
 civilization of . . 83 
 
 great wall of . . 53 
 
 porcelain tower of . 53 
 
 Cochin, people of . 179 
 
 Chinooks, family of. . 202 
 
 Chippewas, family of . 207 
 
 Chippewayn, group of . 207 
 
 Choctaws, history of . 259 
 
 Cholula, great pyramid of . 61, 285 
 Cholulans, natives . . 369 
 
 Christ, rejected by the Jews 368 
 
 revealed his mission . 369 
 
 died like a God . 364 
 
 Cimbri, group of . . 118 
 
 Cingalese, natives of Ceylon 179 
 
 Circassians, account of . 140 
 
 Circleville, vast ruins at . 56 
 
 Coal strata ... 37 
 
 Columbus, discovery of America 191 
 Congo, peoples of . 328 
 
INDEX. 
 
 375 
 
 Constants ne, golden cross reared 
 
 by . . . • 369 
 
 Goran rias . . . 322 
 
 Coreahs . . . 157 
 
 Creation, supposed days of . 41 
 
 place of in Cashmere . 114 
 
 Creeks, family of . . 253 
 
 Crows, tribe of . . 270 
 
 Crow, Little, noted Sioux chief 272 
 Cuba, early peoples of . 194 
 
 Comanches . . . 274 
 
 Cusic, Indian historian and 
 
 preacher . . . 241 
 
 Cypress trees, great age of, in 
 Mexico ... 46 
 
 Dacotas, family of . . 267 
 
 Dahomey, empire of . 331 
 
 Dahomeyans, noted warriors 331 
 
 Damaras, nation of . . 332 
 
 Danakil, nation of . . 320 
 
 Danes, early history of . 125 
 
 Darius, his successes and death 136 
 Dead Sea, depression of . 38 
 
 produced by volcanic action 38 
 
 Delawares, Indian nations of 217 
 Delos Island, produced by an 
 
 earthquake . . 87 
 
 Deluge, was it universal ? . 76 
 
 Aztec tradition concerning 193 
 
 Delta of the Mississippi river 45 
 
 Indus river . . 47 
 
 Nile and other rivers . 47 
 
 De Soto, adventures in the " New 
 
 World" . . 257,260,265 
 
 Digger Indians . . 274 
 
 Diluvium . . . 23, 44 
 
 Distribution of man . 74 
 
 the human races . 76 
 
 Divine ordinances . . 366 
 
 Drift. . . .44 
 
 Druids, stone works of . 23 
 
 religious power . « 143 
 
 offered human sacrifices 364 
 
 Dokas, tribe of . . 322 
 
 Earth, changes of surface 
 
 42 
 
 Earthquakes in Chili, noticed by 
 Pliny . . . 30, 87 , 
 
 at New Madrid . 35 
 
 at Sumbawa ■ . 35 
 
 Easter Islands, people of . 169 
 
 ancient ruin in . 169 
 
 Eboes, nation in Interior Africa 330 
 Eden, garden of . . 75, 87 
 
 Efficks, slave-dealing Africans 330 
 Egypt, monuments of . 42, 72 
 
 tombs of . . 52 
 
 pyramids and temples of 124 
 
 sphinx, gigantic sculpture 124 
 
 Egyptians, ancient records of 113, 116 
 Egyptian civilization, high state 
 
 of, in age of Abraham . 112 
 
 Elevation of land , . 30 
 
 Elephant, bones of, discovered 23, 29 
 Elysian Fields . . 341 
 
 Engis Cave, skull found in 28 
 
 Eries, extinct Indian nation 242 
 
 Esquimaux . . . 157 
 
 Ethiopians . . . 314 
 
 Ethiopia, classic country 316 
 
 Etruscans, account of . 50, 131 
 Europe, when under water 25 
 
 early peoples of . 21 
 
 lake dwellings of . 24 
 
 Equality, men not all born of 352 
 Eve, mother of all living . 105 
 
 Fan, cannibal nation of Interior 
 
 Africa 
 Fantis, tribes of 
 Fellahs, nation of . 
 Fellatahs, nation of. 
 Fernando Po, natives of 
 Fezzin, " " 
 
 Fiji Island, " " 
 Finns, account of . .118, 
 
 Flat Heads on the Colombia river 
 
 in Peru 
 
 of Alabama (Choctaws) 
 
 of Mexico 
 
 Formosa, natives of 
 Forests submerged . 
 Foulahs . . t • 
 
 333 
 329 
 124 
 326 
 337 
 336 
 168 
 149 
 278 
 310 
 259 
 292 
 337 
 
376 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Franks 
 
 129 
 
 Hebrews . . . 123 
 
 French 
 
 129 
 
 Hclons . . . 119 
 
 Friendly Islanders, account of 
 
 168 
 
 Herculaneum, overwhelming of 72 
 
 Fossil man . 
 
 47 
 
 Hindoos, antiquity of . 52, 119 
 Homer, genius of . . 365 
 
 Galla, nations of 
 
 319 
 
 Hottentots, nations of . 320 
 
 Galla Celts, history of; burnt 
 
 
 Hut, remains of, exhumed in 
 
 Rome; pillaged Delphi, cre- 
 
 
 Sweden ... 27 
 
 ated and enforced civiliza 
 
 
 Huns, account of . . 118 
 
 tion 
 
 119 
 
 Huno, tribe of . . 277 
 
 Gauls, account of . . 118, 129 
 
 Hurons, history of . . 241 
 
 Georgians, type preserved . 
 
 140 
 
 Hungarians . . . 141 
 
 Gepidae 
 
 132 
 
 Hycksos, rulers in Egypt . 118 
 
 Germanic nations . 
 
 118 
 
 Hybrids, no nation or tribe of 355 
 
 Genesis, book of . 21, 76,106 
 
 
 Geology 
 
 42 
 
 Iberians, history of . . 128, 155 
 
 Giants of Libanus . 
 
 112 
 
 Illinois, tribe of . . 214 
 
 Gibraltar, straits formed . 
 
 86 
 
 Incas, children of the sun . 197, 250 
 
 Ghizeh, pyramid of 
 
 124 
 
 Indians west of the Mississippi 267 
 
 Ghila River, ancient ruin of 
 
 293 
 
 Independence, declaration of 352 
 
 Gipsies, account of origin 154, 155, 341 
 
 Indostanic family . . 119 
 
 Glacial period, changes of sur- 
 
 
 Infidels ... 372 
 
 face of the globe during . 25 
 
 , 80 
 
 Irish, account of . . 134 
 
 Globe, at first a glowing mass 
 
 42 
 
 lolafs, »■•■«■'. . 328 
 
 age of . 
 
 102 
 
 Iron, age of . . . 22 
 
 changes of surface of 47, 85, 91 
 
 wedges of, found in solid 
 
 Guinea, people of . 
 
 328 
 
 rock ... 71 
 
 Gold Coast, natives of 
 
 328 
 
 in the blood of man . 95 
 
 Goths, account of . 
 
 132 
 
 Iroquois, group of . . 200, 237 
 
 Government, nature and object 
 
 
 Ishmael and Ishmaelites . 122 
 
 of . 
 
 347 
 
 Israelites, lost tribes of . 190 
 
 Grades of Races 
 
 346 
 
 Italians ... 130 
 
 Gradation, La Marck's theory 
 
 99 
 
 
 Granite, formation of 
 
 42 
 
 Japhet, ancestor of the Cauca- 
 
 Greece, sculpture of 
 
 52 
 
 sians ... 97 
 
 Greeks, account of . 
 
 140 
 
 Japanese, history of . 148 
 
 Guanches, history of 
 
 341 
 
 Javans, account of . . 173 
 
 Guararii, nations of. 
 
 302 
 
 Jesus Christ, rejected by the Jews 368 
 
 Guatemala . . v 
 
 293 
 
 reveals his mission . 368 
 
 Guess, George, a Cherokee inven- 
 
 
 died like a God . 364 
 
 tor of ; a written language 
 
 253 
 
 Jews, type preserved . 123 
 Jagas . . . 323 
 
 Ham, complexion of, black 
 
 80 
 
 Job, the book of, the oldest writ- 
 
 Hamitic family 
 
 97 
 
 ten document . . Ill 
 
 Horaforas . . . 
 
 172 
 
 Jaronillo, creation of . 32 
 
 Hatteras, nation of . 
 
 249 
 
 
 Haussa, black Semitics 
 
 335 
 
 Kaffirs, group of . . 325 
 
INDEX. 
 
 377 
 
 Kansas, tribe of 
 
 . 
 
 273 
 
 Kalmucks . 
 
 . 
 
 153 
 
 Kamtchadales 
 
 . 
 
 156 
 
 Kelts (see also Celts) 
 
 . 
 
 117 
 
 Keokuk, noted Indian chief 
 
 211 
 
 Kilbuck, " 
 
 " 
 
 221 
 
 Killamuck . 
 
 . 
 
 205 
 
 Knistenaux . 
 
 . 
 
 210 
 
 Kubee, tribe of 
 
 , 
 
 173 
 
 Kurds, nations of . 
 
 . 
 
 139 
 
 Kolushi 
 
 . 
 
 279 
 
 Kongo, people of . 
 
 • 
 
 324 
 
 Lake Dwellings . . 24, 81 
 
 Lake Titicaca . . 309 
 
 Lakes of North. America . 38 
 
 La Marck, gradation theory of 99 
 Land, elevation of . • . 31 
 
 subsidence of . . 32 
 
 Languages and dialects not a 
 
 true test of type . . 82 
 
 Lapps, origin of . . 150 
 
 Latins, primitive people of Italy 130 
 Leni-Lenape, Delaware Indian 
 
 nation . . . 217 
 
 Life, animal, what is ? . 95 
 
 Lipans, nation of . . 277 
 
 Little Turtle, noted Indian chief 213 
 Little Crow, noted Sioux chief 272 
 
 Madoc, Welsh navigator . 269 
 
 Madagascar, natives of . 176, 337 
 Madrid, N,, subsidence of land at 35 
 
 Magyars . . . 155 
 
 Mahas, nation of . . 317 
 
 Makoa, group of . . 325 
 
 Malay, type of . . 100, 163 
 
 Malacca, peoples of . . 165 
 
 Malaisia " " . . 172 
 
 Man, earliest history of . 21 
 
 distribution of. . 74 
 
 physical . . 93 
 
 descent of . . 106 
 
 natural rights of . 345 
 
 moral nature of . 356 
 
 social nature of . 345 
 
 natural religion of . 363 
 
 political rights of . 347 
 
 154, 
 181 
 
 Man, superior race of 
 
 slavery of " 
 
 " "by Hebrews 
 
 each type to fill its destiny 
 
 remains of, found 
 
 Mankind, not all born equal 
 
 black race of, condition of 
 
 geographical center 
 
 Manhattans . 
 
 Mannahoes . 
 
 Mannahoaks 
 
 Mandans 
 
 Mandigoes . 
 
 Marco Polo, discoveries of 
 
 Maricopas . 
 
 Marquet discovers the Mississippi 
 
 Massachusetts, natives of . 
 
 Massasoit, noted Indian sachem 
 Mastodon, remains of, discovered 
 
 in Ohio . 
 Matianevo, empire of 
 
 Mayas 
 
 Mayflower, landing of 
 Mediterranean, ancient bounda- 
 ries of 
 
 Menemonees 
 
 M'kuafi 
 
 Mexico, Indian nations of . 
 
 empire of 
 
 pyramids of . 
 
 Mexican Gulf, depth of 
 
 Miamis, tribe of 
 
 Miantonomoh 
 
 Migration by Behrings Straits 78, 
 
 Minatrees, group of 
 
 Mississippi, discovery of . 
 
 Delta of 
 
 Valley once an ocean . 
 
 ancient ruin in . 
 
 Mobilians, group of 
 
 Mohecans, " " 
 
 Mohavis 
 
 Mohawks 
 
 Moluccas, natives of 
 
 Mongolian type 
 
 Moses, account of creation by 
 
 Mosaic record 
 
 Moques . . .181, 
 
 Mountains, elevation of 43, 76, 
 
 181, 
 
 97, 
 
 348 
 348 
 350 
 353 
 
 45 
 352 
 353 
 
 78 
 223 
 252 
 285 
 270 
 327 
 191 
 275 
 267 
 229 
 229 
 
 45 
 334 
 293 
 
 300 
 
 212 
 
 319 
 
 281 
 
 200 
 
 61 
 
 44 
 
 212 
 
 224 
 
 199 
 
 269 
 
 260 
 
 45 
 
 26 
 
 55 
 
 256 
 
 222 
 
 275 
 
 239 
 
 176 
 
 146 
 
 41 
 
 111 
 
 275 
 
 26 
 
378 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Mulatto 
 
 Mummies, Egyptian 
 
 Mungroo 
 
 Muscogees . 
 
 Mushcodoins 
 
 Muyscas 
 
 Nadir-Shan . 
 
 Namacquas 
 
 Narragansetts 
 
 Nanticokes . 
 
 Natchez 
 
 Natchitoches 
 
 Navigator's Islands, natives of 
 
 Nigrillos . . ■ . 
 
 Negro, ancient type of 
 
 slaves in Egypt, when first 
 
 oldest of the races 
 
 destiny of, in the United 
 
 States 
 Neanderthol, human skull found 
 
 at . 
 Nigritans 
 New England, Indians of . 
 
 Hebrides 
 
 Madrid, subsidence of 
 
 Zealand, natives of • . 
 
 Caledonia, * ** 
 
 Newark, ancient ruin at 
 
 Nevajos 
 
 Nez-Perce . 
 
 Nilotic family 
 
 Nile, Valley of 
 
 Noah, sons people the earth 
 
 age of . 
 
 355 
 
 357 
 355 
 258 
 208 
 304 
 
 137 
 
 324 
 
 224, 230 
 
 226 
 
 254 
 265 
 168 
 339 
 311 
 312 
 311 
 
 358 
 
 48 
 315 
 227 
 172 
 
 35 
 171 
 279 
 
 56 
 
 181, 275 
 
 278 
 
 124 
 
 47 
 
 98 
 111 
 
 North America, when under water 26 
 
 Lakes of . . 38 
 
 Northmen, visit America . 188 
 
 Norwegians. . . 126,188 
 
 Nootka Sound, natives of . 379 
 
 Nootka Columbians . 280 
 
 Nova Scotia, coal-fields of . 38 
 
 Nubians, account of . 316 
 
 Nuevo, elevation of. . 31 
 
 Olmecas, earliest people of Mex- 
 ico . . 282,295 
 
 Omahas ... 269 
 Oinpizae ... 337 
 Oneidas ... 239 
 Onondagas . . . 239 
 Ordinances, divine observance of 366 
 Oriental Negroes . . 338 
 Organic remains . . 43 
 Osages, Dacota tribe . 269 
 Osceola, great Seminole chief 263 
 Otoes, Dacota nation . 273 
 Othomi, primitive people of Cen- 
 tral America . . 285 
 Otaheitans, description of . 166 
 Ottagamies . . . 212 
 Ottawas ... 207 
 Ovampas . . . 333 
 
 Pacific Ocean, America peopled 
 
 by way of 78 
 
 Paganism, refined system of 364 
 
 Papuan group . . 338 
 
 Parthians ... 136 
 
 Patagonies . . . 300 
 
 Paltas, natives of Peru . 199, 309 
 Pampas, natives of . . 305 
 
 Pawnees . . . 273 
 
 Peat, deposits of . 22 
 
 Pelasgians . . . 119 
 
 Pelew Islands . . 167 
 
 Pequods . . . 223 
 
 Persia, palaces and sculptures of 52 
 Persians, history of . 52, 135 
 
 Peru, ancient ruin in . 66 
 
 Peruvians . . . 307 
 
 Persherais . . . 3C0 
 
 Phoenicians . . . 123 
 
 Philippine Islands, natives of 175 
 Philip, King, noted Indian chief 233 
 Physical man . . 94,105 
 
 Phout, nation of the Genesis 327 
 
 Petra, description of . 121 
 
 Pilgrims . • 228 
 
 Pimas . . • 181,275 
 
 Pipe, Captain, Delaware chief 220 
 Piqua, ancient ruin at . 55 
 
 Pitts, description of . 135 
 
 Pocahontas ... 246 
 
INDEX. 
 
 379 
 
 Polar man . 
 
 79 
 
 Scandinavians, family of 
 
 118 
 
 Poles . . 
 
 144 
 
 Sclavonic family 
 
 118 
 
 Pokanokets . 
 
 231 
 
 Scotch 
 
 134 
 
 Political rights, what are . 
 
 347 
 
 Scythians 
 
 186 
 
 Portuguese . 
 
 129 
 
 Senecas 
 
 239 
 
 Pontiac 
 
 208 
 
 Seminoles . , . 
 
 362 
 
 Pontiff, origin of 
 
 370 
 
 Semi tics 
 
 97, 121 
 
 Population of the globe 
 
 371 
 
 Serapis, temple, elevation c 
 
 f 32 
 
 Polynesia, natives of 
 
 163 
 
 Shawnees 
 
 215 
 
 Potawatomies 
 
 210 
 
 Sheba, Queen of 
 
 122 
 
 Powhatan, empire of 
 
 200 
 
 Shell mounds 
 
 30 
 
 Powhatans . 
 
 345 
 
 Shoshones . 
 
 274 
 
 Prince William Sound 
 
 199 
 
 Siboo, black Caucasians 
 
 335 
 
 Pyramids . . .61 
 
 ,124 
 
 Siamese . . , 
 
 177 
 
 
 
 Siculi 
 
 130 
 
 Quadroon 
 
 355 
 
 Silver Creek, barrier o 
 
 ? , cut 
 
 Quiches . . 284,294,298 
 
 through by Ohio . 
 
 92 
 
 Queen of Sheba 
 
 122 
 
 Sindree, subsidence of 
 
 34 
 
 
 
 Sioux 
 
 267, 271 
 
 Races of mankind, origin of 
 
 14 
 
 Skeleton of man found 2 
 
 7, 45, 48 
 
 their antiquity and 
 
 
 Skulls, human, exhumed 
 
 28, 48 
 
 classification . 
 
 101 
 
 Slave Coast, natives of 
 
 328 
 
 distribution of . 
 
 74 
 
 Slavery, origin of . 
 
 348 
 
 geographical center 
 
 
 by the Hebrews, and 3 
 
 n the 
 
 and migrations of 
 
 78 
 
 United States 
 
 351 
 
 Eed hair, Indian tribe having 
 
 269 
 
 Socrates 
 
 364 
 
 Red Jacket, noted Indian chief 
 
 239 
 
 Society Islands, natives of 
 
 166 
 
 Reformation, bloody conflict dur- 
 
 
 Somali 
 
 320 
 
 ing 
 
 371 
 
 Soo-loo Islands, natives of 
 
 180 
 
 Religion, natural 
 
 366 
 
 South America, aborigina 
 
 peo- 
 
 revealed, inaugurated 
 
 369 
 
 pies of - 
 
 296 
 
 enforced by the sword 
 
 309 
 
 Spaniards, description of 
 
 128 
 
 Ricaras 
 
 273 
 
 Stone age . 
 
 22 
 
 Rhodes, production of 
 
 87 
 
 Stone, huge blocks in Peru 
 
 l 67 
 
 Roger Williams 
 
 231 
 
 Stump in the drift at Cinci 
 
 nnati, 
 
 Rocky Mountains once at bottom 
 
 
 Ohio 
 
 45, 92 
 
 of the sea . . 2G, 76 
 
 St. Louis, great mound at . 
 
 61 
 
 Rocks, primitive, upheaval of 
 
 102 
 
 Sumalia 
 
 334 
 
 Romans, history of 
 
 131 
 
 Sumatra, natives of 
 
 172 
 
 Russians 
 
 144 
 
 Susquehannocks 
 
 158 
 
 
 
 Sweden 
 
 127 
 
 Sabines 
 
 131 
 
 Stalagmite cave in Brazil 
 
 46 
 
 Sacrifices, human . 
 
 362 
 
 Sagalas 
 
 175 
 
 Samoides, account of 
 
 150 
 
 
 
 Sandwich Islands, natives of 
 
 169 
 
 Tai, family of 
 
 160 
 
 Sassacus, great Mohegan sachem 223 
 
 Tamerlane . 
 
 219 
 
 Sakalavas . 
 
 337 
 
 Tamony 
 
 219 
 
38o 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Tamulians . . . 160 
 
 Tartars ... 221 
 
 Tecumseh ... 216 
 Temple, remains of, in Cashmere 26 
 
 of Hindoos . . 52 
 
 ofChi-Chen . . 64 
 
 ofCholula . . 61,285 
 
 Teneriffe, volcano of . 86 
 
 Teocalli ... 291 
 
 Teutons . . . 131 
 
 Tescucians . . . 282 
 
 Thebes . . . 52 
 
 Time in geology, eternity of 42 
 
 Timuri ... 174 
 
 Titicaca Lake, ruin at . 309 
 
 Tobascians . . . 217 
 Toltecs . . 195,281,285 
 
 Tombs . . . 52,357 
 
 Tombuctoo, natives of . 336 
 Town, buried, discovered in India 28 
 Tower, round, Newport, N. J. 189 
 
 porcelain, of China . 53 
 
 Tuaricks ... 336 
 
 Tunicas ... 265 
 
 Tudos ... 160 
 
 Tungusicans . . 158, 193 
 
 Tula, Aztec capital . . 195, 284 
 
 Turanians, family of . 97, 159 
 
 Turks, family of . 139 
 
 Tuscaroras, nation of 200, 240 
 
 Truth and Error . . 370 
 
 Type, meaning of the term 100 
 
 Uchees ... 254 
 
 Uncas ... 222 
 
 Umbrians . - . . 130 
 
 United States, peoples of . 78 
 
 Unity of human species . 96 
 
 Utallan, ruins at . . 293 
 
 Utahs 
 Uxmal 
 
 275 
 
 Vanamring, views of African 
 
 type ... 354 
 
 Vesuvius ... 34 
 
 Veys, alphabet invented by 328 
 
 Wakamba, family of . 335 
 
 Wampanoags . . 231 
 
 Wales, submergence of . 91 
 
 Washington, George . 351 
 
 Welsh, history of . . 142 
 
 Whale skeletons found in Dun- 
 more ... 27 
 Wheeling, Va., great mound 
 
 near ... 57 
 
 White Eyes, Delaware chief 220 
 Winnebagoes . . 269 
 
 Wisconsin, ancient ruins in 59 
 
 World, ruined, at bottom of the 
 
 sea ... 26 
 
 Wyandots ... 244 
 
 Wooster, Ohio, mounds and an- 
 cient ruins at 54 
 
 Xerxes, invasion of Greece by 136 
 
 Yucatan, ancient peoples and 
 ruins of . . . 63,293 
 
 Zamasses 
 Zebus 
 Zoquis 
 Zumas 
 
 264 
 330 
 
 277 
 276 
 
 Zengis-Khan, great Mogul cap- 
 tain . . . 154 
 Zunis . . . 275 
 
*r^ 
 
 MVI 
 

RETURN TO 
 
 1 ANTHROPOLOGY LIBRARY 
 
 This publication is due on the LAST DATE 
 and HOUR stamped below. 
 
 
 JAN 61976 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Rub i o lysra 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 RB17-30m-10,'73 General Library 
 (R338lsl0)4188 — A-32 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
 
 nr^ MW 
 
 
'"•'"lllSlf RKELEY LIBR ARIES 
 
 COSflfllb^l 
 
 <v & '• 4&* 
 
 
f 
 
 ; ^>fe 
 
 ~^T~'#* 
 
 aNv 
 
 ifeiPM 
 
 1HBSI